



..s^ ,^ 




O. -.,,•' .0' '^^'-oTo-" ^^^ 












•S^/^, 








V.<^'^ 






Q V , " O 



. - . » • .0 \D 






JOHN HU6 BE;F0RE THH; COUNCII, of CONSTAJNfCK. 



-See Page 169. 

— Frontispiece. 



THE STORY OF BOHEMIA 



BY 



KRANCES GREOOR 




*(oj7^/y-^ 



I 



CINCINNATI: CRANSTON & CURTS 

NEW YORK: HUNT & EATON 

1895 



Copyright 

BY CRANSTON & CURTS 

189S 



|oroM«tuflj 




PREFACE. 



Thk purpose of this little volume is to supply 
a long-felt want among the Bohemian people; to 
provide the English-reading public with a concise 
and trustworthy account of the chief events in Bo- 
hemian history. As there is no other work of the 
kind in the English ..language, it seems that this 
one will be grat'efully'- accepted. 

The book makes no- pretensions to originality. 
The statements," as far ^s possible, were taken al- 
most verbatim from Tomek and Palacky, and, in 
many instances, their quotations were also made 
use of. The Bohemian people have a great num- 
ber of histories of their nation, large and small, 

3 



4 Preface. 

written in popular style, and also those excelling 
in profound scholarship; but all these modern 
works have their sources in Tomek and Palacky, 
which are the grand repositories of historical infor- 
mation of the Bohemian nation. 

In this work references are not given, partly 
because there would be so many that the pages 
would fairly bristle with them ; but mostly because 
the book is intended for the ordinary student, whose 
time is too limited to make a thorough study of 
this little corner of the world's history. More thor- 
ough scholars would go to the larger works, which 
are published in German, as well as in the Cech 
tongue. 

In regard to names, some deviation has been 
made from the spelling generally adopted by his- 
torians. As the Bohemians are supposed to know 
best how to spell their own Slavonic names, the 
original spelling has been, in many cases, retained, 
in preference to that given by foreigners. Thus, 
Hus is spelled with one s; Sigismund, Sigmund; 
Vincenslaus, Vaclav; Procopius, Prokop; but, in 
most cases, the name has been translated into an 
equivalent English one. 

Some readers might object that too much space 
has been allotted to the Hussite wars. The events 



Preface, 5 

in this period of Bohemian history give us a 
deeper insight into the character of the common 
people than could be obtained in any other way. 
During the other periods, the interest seems to 
circle about the royal family and the nobility, the 
people being left entirely out of sight; but during 
the long struggle, known as the Hussite wars, we 
learn to know the people, their strength of charac- 
ter, their patriotism, and, indeed, all those other 
virtues that have enabled them to preserve their 
individuality and their language in the face of the 
most frightful disasters and perscutions. This im- 
portant period shows that Bohemia was behind no 
nation upon the earth in having its due proportion 
of men "strong in great things." 

The book is sent forth with the hope that its 
pages may remove many a prejudice and misun- 
derstanding, and so contribute its mite to bring 
about the feeling of the brotherhood of all men. 

THE AUTHOR. 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I. P^GE. 

From ths EARi,i:esT Timers to the; Introduction of 
Christianity, . j^ 

Characteristics of the Slavs— Samo, about 600 A. D.— Krok 
and His Daughters— The Maidens' War— Bohemia and Char- 
lemagne. 

CHAPTER 11. 

From the Introduction of Christianity to the 
Rfign of Ottokar II, 20 

Beginning of Christianity in Bohemia— Swatopluk and 
Borivoi— St. lyudmila— St. Vaclav— The Murder of Vaclav— 
Boleslav I— St. Vojtech, or Adelbert— Boleslav II— Boles- 
lav III— St. Prokop— Bretislav— Spytihnev— Vratislav I— 
Bretislav II— Borivoi— Massacre of the Wirsovs— Vladis- 
lav I— Sobeslav I— Vladislav II— Frederick and Sobeslav 
II— Premysl Ottokar I— King Vaclav I— The Invasion of the 
Tartars — State Institutions. 



CHAPTER III. 

From Prfmysi. Ottokar II to thf Rfign of 
Chari^fs IV, ... ' 85 

Premysl Ottokar II— His Military Career— War with Bava- 
ria—With Hungary— Wedding of Kunigunda and Bela— 
Ottokar's Divorce— His Fall— Otto of Brandenburg— Re- 
gency of Zavis of Falkenstein— His Death— King Vaclav II— 
Made King of Poland— The Bohemian State under the 
Premsyls— Rudolph of Austria and Henry of Carinthia— 
King John of IvUxemburg— Vaclav HI— Queen Elizabeth's 
Death— Prince Charles. 



8 Contents. 

CHAPTER IV. 

Page. 

From Charlies IV To the^ Hussite) Wars, 125 

Charles IV — Archbishop of Prague— Journey to Rome — The 
University — Bohemian lyanguage — Reform in I^aw — The 
Golden Bull— The Growth of Clerical Power— The Prince 
Vaclav — Death of Charles IV — His Personal Appearance — 
Agriculture — War — Chivalry — Dress — Social Condition and 
Civilization in Bohemia in the Fourteenth Century — Domes- 
tic I^ife — Religion — Schools — Art and Architecture — The 
Bohemian Reformation — The Forerunners of Hus — Conrad 
Waldhausen — Millie' of Kremsier — Thomas Stitny — Master 
Matthias of Janov — Master John Protiva — King Vaclav IV — 
The Great Schism — Massacre of the Jews — ^John of Nepo- 
muk — Revolt of the Nobles — Vaclav loses the Imperial 
Crown — John Hus — The German Fxodus from the Univer- 
sity — Indulgences — Jerome of Prague. 

CHAPTER V. 

From the Hussite Wars to the Reign oe Sigmund, 173 

The Hussite Wars — The Beginning of the Taborites— Queen 
Sophia and Cenek of Wartenberg — Cruelties of the Miners 
of Kuttenberg — Crusade against Bohemia — The Beginning 
of War— The Battle of Vitkov— Cruelties of the War— War 
Continued— The Millennium— The Adamites— The Tabor- 
ites— The Diet at Caslau— War Continued— The Second 
Crusade against Bohemia— The Battle of Zatetz— The Em- 
bassy to Poland— Sigmund' s Campaign in the South— The 
Polish Alliance — Zizka's Attitude towards Sigmund Cor- 
vinus— The Siege of Carlstein— Internal Troubles— Zizka 
takes the Offensive— Return of Sigmund Corvinus to 
Prague — I^ast Days of Zizka — Biographical Sketch — War 
Continued— The Event at Radkov— Sigmund' s Alliances- 
War Continued— Battle of Aussig— Fall of Sigmund Cor- 
vinus— The Battle of Tachov— The Corvinus Conspiracy — 
The Siege of Kolin— Negotiations for Peace— Result of the 
Hussite Success — The Council of Basil — Preparations for 
the Crusade— The Great Day at Domalitz— The Council of 
Basil — Proceedings of the Council — The Prague Diet — The 
Noblemen's Teague — Battle of Eipan — Negotiations with 
the Council of Basil. 



Contents. 9 

CHAPTER VI. 

Pack. 

From Sigmund to Ferdinand I, or The EstabIvISh- 

MENT OF THE HaPSBURG DyNASTY, 29 1 

The Reign of Sigmund — Sigmund and the Taborites — The 
Reign of Albert — The Interregnum — The Religious Power 
of the Taborites Broken — George Podebrad — Capture of 
Prague by George Podebrad — The Monk Capistran— Em- 
bassy to Constantinople— King I^adislav— George Pode- 
brad elected King of Bohemia — King George and Pius II— 
Insurrection against Emperor Frederick — The Age of 
George Podebrad — Some Distinguished Men of the Age — 
John Rokycan — Peter Celci^ky — Brother Gregory — Customs 
and Morals of the People — Extracts from the Writings of 
Celcicky — Vladislav II — Feudalism — Socage — Law of De- 
cease — Rebellion — King I,ouis — Rise of I/Utheranism in 
Bohemia. 

CHAPTER Vn. 

From the Estabi^ishment oe the Hapsburg Dynasty 
TO THE Reign oe Matthias, 358 

Ferdinand I— His Reign — The Religious Question — The 
Small Side, Prague, burned — States in Opposition to Ferdi- 
nand — Struggle between Ferdinand and the States — The 
Bloody Diet — Maximilian the Heir of the Bohemian Crown — 
Maximilian's Accession — Rudolph II — Matthias against Ru- 
dolph—The Diet of 1609— The I^etter of Majesty— Rudolph's 
Plots — Troubles begin — Matthias Emperor. 

CHAPTER VHI. 

Prom Matthias to the C1.0SE oe the Thirty Years' 
War, 386 

Matthias— Condition of the Peasants— The Reign of Mat- 
thias — Diet of 1615 — Ferdinand the Successor of Matthias — 
Trouble about building Churches — The People robbed — 
The Regents thrown out of the Window — Rudolph Insane — 
The Anti-reformation — Directors elected — War begins 
Ferdinand II — Becomes Emperor — Help from the South — 
From Spain, Italy, Bavaria and Poland — Protestant 
lyeague — Frederick's Unhappy Reign — War continued^ 



lo Contents. 

Page. 
Varying Fortunes— Battle of White Mountain— Maximilian 
appointed Viceroy — Punishment of Bohemia — Compulsory 
Conversions— Protestant Pastors expelled— General Exile — 
John Amos Komensky — Reconstruction in the Govern- 
ment— Wallenstein— His Death— Ferdinand III— The War 
continued — Close of the War — Condition of the Country — 
Education and I^iterature depressed. 

CHAPTER IX. 
From Lkopoi^d to Modern Times, 435 

lycopold accedes to the Throne^oseph I his Successor — 
Maria Theresa— The Seven Years' War— Joseph II succeeds 
his Father as Emperor— Changes introduced by Maria The- 
resa and Joseph II — Further Reforms in Education — Jo- 
seph's Plans of Centralization — The Socage Patent and Up- 
rising of the Peasants — Torture abolished— Joseph II as a 
Reformer in Government — The Toleration Patent — Innova- 
tions — Dissatisfaction with Joseph's Government — I^eopold 
II — Francis I — Ferdinand I — Material and Intellectual Pro- 
gress— I^iterary Renaissance— Various Authors — Revolution 
of 1848— Results— Slavonic Congress— Reactionary Move- 
ments — Prince Windischgratz— Francis Joseph — Charles 
Havlicek — Repressive Policy of the Government— Present 
Condition. 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



PAGE. 

John Hus before the Councii. of Constance, Frontispiece. 
Chari^es IV Founding the University of Prague, . . 128 

John Hus, 157 

Death of John Zizka, 242 

Return of the Bohemian Bxii^es, 360 

RUD01.PH II, King and Bmperor, 374 

John Amos Komensky, 420 

John K01.1.AR, Author of " Si^ava's Daughter," .... 463 

Francis Iv. Cei^akovsky, o . . 464 

Francis Pai^acky, Author of " History of Bohemia, . 465 

Ferdinand V, the Good, • • . . . 467 

Chari.es Havi^icek, 485 

II 



THE STORY OF BOHEMIA. 



Chapter I. 

FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE INTRODUCTION 
OF CHRISTIANITY. 

Thk earliest historical account of the country of 
Bohemia reaches back into the fourth century B. C. 
According to Tacitus, the Boi, a Gallic tribe, crossed 
the Rhine, settled in this region, and from them the 
country derived its name. 

Th^ Boi were the fiercest of the Gallic tribes. 
Being far removed from the influence of Rome, they 
knew none of the luxuries of civilization, and conse- 
quently were more hardy and able to withstand the 
attacks of the surrounding tribes. Finally, weakened 
by internal strifes, they were overcome, scattered, and 
passed away from the country, leaving no trace of 
themselves but a few names ; such as Vltava, Moravia, 
Brna, Beroun, and others. 

The Boi were succeeded bj^ the Marcomanni, w^ho 
held the country till about the beginning of the fifth 
century A. D., when they in their turn were driven 
out, and the country was settled by a Slavic race. 
They came from the east, under the leadership of 
Cech, and finding the country uninhabited, decided to 
make it their home. They called themselves techs, 
from their leader, and the country feechy ; but the sur- 

13 



14 The Story of Bohemia, 

rounding Germanic tribes continued to call the country 
Bohemia, from the Boi, and the people Bohemians. 

The Slavs, and hence also the Cechs, were of 

medium size, heavily built, had dark-blue eyes, round 

, . faces, fair complexion, and brown hair. 

Characteris- ' . 

tics of the They were a hardy race, patiently enduring 
^^'^'" all hardships; such as hunger and thirst, 

heat and cold. They were experts in regard to row- 
ing and swimming. They lived in settled communi- 
ties, engaged in raising cattle, agriculture, and various 
mechanical arts. They built their houses of hewn 
timber, seeking the most solitary places for their loca- 
tion, in order to escape the depredations of roving, 
warlike tribes. For themselves, they loved not war, 
and took up arms only in self-defense. 

The country being surrounded by Germanic tribes, 

that subsisted mostly by plundering their neighbors, 

the Cechs suffered much from the inroads 

Samo — 

about 600 made into their territory; and, doubtless, 
^■■^* would have been destroyed, and passed 

away from the earth unknown to history, like many 
other nations before them, had they not found a 
mighty deliverer in Samo, one of the greatest warriors 
of that age. 

Samo came from the land of the Franks, but it is 
supposed that he was a Slav, and went to the Bohemi- 
ans to escape the destruction or bondage that threat- 
ened him from the overwhelming numbers of his 
enemies. The Avers, at this time, rising against the 
Bohemians, Samo carried on a long and bloody war 
against them, until their power was forever broken. 
The nation, out of gratitude, made Samo their ruler ; 
and for many years lived in peace and security. 



To THE Introduction of Christianity. 15 

This great warrior attempted to establish a Slavic 
State., whose center should be Bohemia. He carried on 
many wars, especially with the Franks. The king of 
the Franks, Dagobert, sent messengers to Samo de- 
manding that restitution be made to some of his sub- 
jects, who claimed that they had been wronged by the 
Slavs. As Samo would not grant the request, the 
Franks prepared for war, calling to their aid the 
Longobards and Allamans. The southwestern part of 
Bohemia was soon overrun by the enemy ; and for a 
while destruction seemed to threaten the country. 
But Samo, having prepared his army, made a fierce 
attack upon them ; a battle, raging for three days, was 
fought at Domaslitz (Taus), in which the Franks were 
totally defeated and compelled to flee, leaving their 
baggage behind them. 

After the death of Samo, for a period of about 150 
years, very little is known of Bohemia. The great 
State he had established was broken up, the Servians, 
Moravians, Cec.hs, and other tribes, that had been sub- 
ject to . him, became independent, living under their 
own rulers and princes. 

The few historical facts in regard to this period are 
collected from tradition, from songs, from contem- 
porary histories of other nations, and from Krokandhis 
the poems of the Queen's Court manuscript. Daughters. 
Although there is little authentic history in regard to 
Krok and his daughters, their names are so interwoven 
into the literature of the country, that some knowledge 
of them is indispensable to the thoughtful student. 

Krok was the ruler of Bohemia about a hundred 
years after Samo. On account of his valor and wisdom, 
he was greatly beloved ; and people from far and near 



1 6 The Story of Bohemia. 

came to him to settle their controversies. He had 
three daughters, Kasa, Tetka, and Libuse, who also 
were renowned for their learning and wisdom. Palacky 
remarks that it is very probable that Krok either had 
sent his daughters to other lands to be educated, or had 
obtained teachers for them to instruct them in all the 
learning of the day. 

Kasa was well versed in the knowledge of plants, 
especially in regard to their medicinal powers ; she also 
excelled in the mechanic arts and occupations. Al- 
though she was looked upon as a witch, she was never- 
theless held in great honor. 

Tetka was the priestess of the nation. Besides con- 
ducting religious services, she instructed the people 
about their gods, and the manner of worshiping them. 
The fortress Tetin, not far from Beroun, was named 
after her. 

lyibuse, the youngest, excelled her sisters in both 
gifts of mind and heart. Having a wide reputation for 
wisdom, deep penetration of mind, and great beauty 
and strength of character, she was greatly beloved, and 
when her father died, was chosen to be his successor. 
She ruled her people in a wise, vStatesmanlike manner. 
Her court was held in Vysehrad, the ancient seat of 
government. On occasions of great moment, all three 
sisters sat together for judgment. 

The people loved I^ibuse, and rendered her unques- 
tioning obedience. This, however, did not last. The 
trouble arose out of a quarrel two brothers had over 
their inheritance. According to the laws of the land, 
the property had been divided equally between them ; 
but this did not satisfy the elder, who claimed he ought 
to have a larger share. As the princess could not grant 



To THE Introduction of Christianity. 17 

his request without violating the ancient customs, he 
became rebellious ; found fault with her whole govern- 
ment, and finally, before all the people, cursed the land 
that was governed by a woman, and pointing to the 
neighboring nations — the Germans — declared that there 
the laws were just, since the country was governed by 
77ien. lyibuse, perceiving that Chrudos would not have 
dared to speak to her thus, had he not had moral sup- 
port among the other men, at once resigned her author- 
ity, and advised them, if the hand of a woman was too 
light to rule them, to choose a man. This, however, 
they refused to do, but asked her to choose a husband, 
and that the two could rule conjointly, and that the 
nation would be obedient to them. 

lyibuse sent messengers to a certain peasant in the 
village of Staditz named Premysl, offering him her 
hand and the government of the country. He received 
the message joyfully, and, leaving his oxen in the field, 
he mounted the horse they brought him, and rode to 
Vysehrad to meet his future wife. 

Premysl * was the first ruler of the dynasty of the 
Premyslides, who ruled Bohemia for six centuries. 

Premysl proved to be a wise and able ruler. He 
passed many new laws for the government of his peo- 
ple. Indeed, the ancient writers were in the habit of 
referring the old laws to the reign of Premysl and 
lyibuse. After her marriage, lyibuse founded the city 
of Prague, prophesying its future greatness and glory. 

To this period belongs the curious story of the war 

*NOTE. — Among the Slavs, when a prince was initiated into his 
office, he was clothed in plain garments and led to the seat or throne 
prepared for him, and not until then was he allowed to assume his 
princely robes. This wa^ to show that princes came from the peo- 
ple, and hence derived their authority from them. 

2 



i8 The Story of' Bohemia. 

that the women carried on against the men. It was 
The Maidens' related that after Libuse's death, the women 
War. were not satisfied with the government of 

the men, and so determined to cast off their authority. 
Vlasta, who had been one of the friends of Libuse, 
became their leader, and under her able generalship 
many brilliant victories were won. At first the men 
felt inclined to treat this uprising with scorn ; but see- 
ing how determined the women were, and what success 
crowned their deeds of valor, they became thoroughly 
roused, attacked the stronghold of Devin* with great 
fury, and compelled the women to surrender. Thus 
the power of woman was forever broken in Bohemia, 
and from that time on she was compelled to occupy an 
inferior position. 

BOHKMIA AND CHARI.EMAGNB. 

After the coronation of Charlemagne in 800, he 
was more zealous than ever in his work of Christian- 
izing the surrounding nations, Bohemia being included 
in that number. In 805 a vast German army invaded 
the country, offering Christianity or death to the ter- 
rified inhabitants. The Bohemians, taken by sur- 
prise, were not prepared for war ; consequently, dared 
not meet the enemy in open battle. They therefore 
resorted to a guerrilla mode of warfare. Forming 
themselves into small bands, they fell upon the enemy 
from their hiding-places, killed all they could, and, 
before the enemy recovered from its surprise, they 
were gone. The army remained in Bohemia for forty 
days; but, with the exception of devastating the 



Maidenfort. 



To THE Introduction of Christianity, 19 

fields, it accomplished nothing. The following year 
another expedition was fitted out, but met with no 
more success than the first. Charlemagne did not 
succeed, either in compelling the Bohemians to accept 
baptism or to pay tribute. Christianity was intro- 
duced into the country later, but from another direc- 
tion, and by quite a different method — it came to Bo- 
hemia from her sister province of Moravia. 

Under the government of Samo, Moravia and Bo- 
hemia had been united; but after his death, each be- 
came independent. To escape the ravaging army of 
Charlemagne, the Moravian princes had accepted him 
as their liege lord. About the middle of the ninth 
century. Prince Moimir ruled in Moravia. He ac- 
cepted Christianity, and, by remaining faithful to his 
lord, I^ouis the Pious, secured peace for his do- 
minions. 



Chapter II. 

FROM THE INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIANITY TO 
THE REIGN OF PREMYSL OTTOKAR II. 

BEGINNING OF CHRISTIANITY IN BOHEMIA. 

In regard to Christianity, Bohemia was more fortu- 
nate than the German States around her. She re- 
ceived the new religion through instruction, and not, 
as they had, at the point of the sword. 

The first historical account referring to this im- 
portant subject is that fourteen Bohemian lords went 
to Ratisbon, and, after being properly instructed, were 
baptized. It is not even known who these lords were ; 
and yet their action was most important and far- 
reaching in its consequences. When Christianity was 
introduced into the country, the Bohemian Church, 
by virtue of the action of these lords, was placed un- 
der the jurisdiction of the bishop of Ratisbon, hence 
under German influence; and it was through this 
same influence that the Latin ritual, which the people 
did not understand, was substituted for the Slavic, 
which was their mother-tongue. 

During the reign of Louis the Pious, both Bohe- 
mia and Moravia had peace ; but when, at the treaty 
of Verdun, 843, the empire was divided among the 
three brothers, all was changed. Louis I, king of 
Germany, was an enemy of the Slavs, and constantly 
made war upon them. Not finding Moimir as sub- 
servient to his wishes as he desired, he invaded his 
country, deposed the great ruler, giving the govern- 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 21 

ment of Moravia to Rostislav, the nephew of the un- 
fortunate prince. 

Thus far, all the knowledge that the Moravians 
possessed of Christianity came from the Germans; 
but this was quite meager, and the ruler and people 
were anxious to receive more instruction. Although 
Rostislav had received many favors at the hands of 
the German king, he was suspicious of the purity of 
his motives, and therefore did not wish to turn to 
Germany in this matter. Finally, it was decided to 
turn for help to the East. Rostislav sent an embassy 
to Emperor Michael, of Constantinople, beseeching 
him to send him Christian teachers. The message 
they delivered contained the following passages: 
" The land, indeed, is baptized; but we have no teach- 
ers to instruct us and translate to us the sacred books. 
We understand neither the Greek nor the Ivatin 
tongue. Some teach us one thing, and some another; 
consequently, we know not what to believe. There- 
fore, we beseech thee to send us teachers who can 
explain to us the words and meaning of the Scrip- 
ture." 

Wherever the Greeks introduced Christianity, they 
gave the people the Church service in their mother- 
tongue, while the teachers sent by ■ the authority of 
Rome gave it in Latin; and as quite often little more 
than the service was read, the people remained totally 
ignorant as to its meaning. 

At the time when the embassy was sent to Con- 
stantinople, there dwelt in Thessalonica a patrician 
family, whose head was Leo. This Leo had two sons, 
Cyril and Methodus, who were renowned for their 
learning and piety. Being well versed, not only in the 



22 The Story of Bohemia. 

classical languages, but also in the various Slavic dia- 
lects, they were able to carry the gospel to the neigh- 
boring nations — in fact, were the great missionaries of 
their day. One great and difficult work that they ac- 
complished was to translate the Bible into Bulgarian 
this being still the authorized version for all Slavic 
dialects. It has the same relation to modern Slavic 
that Gothic has to German. 

When the Moravian embassy laid their petition be- 
fore the emperor, he was so pleased that he decided 
to send them as missionaries both Cyril and Metho- 
dus, the greatest lights of his Church ; and they did 
not come alone, but brought with them a large num- 
ber of Slavic disciples. The people were filled with 
joy when they heard both the Scripture and the 
Church service in a language that they could under- 
stand. 

The small missionary band labored with such dili- 
gence that, in about four years, all the inhabitants of 
Moravia, having had the word explained to them, laid 
aside their heathen practices and became Christians, 
not only in form, but also in reality. 

The brilliant success of this missionary enterprise 
excited the jealousy of the German priesthood. They 
complained to the pope that heresy was taught in 
Moravia; that Church services were held in the Slavic 
tongue, when it was well known that there were only 
three tongues in which it was proper to hold such 
services; viz., Greek, lyatin, and Hebrew. Cyril and 
Methodus were accordingly cited to appear at Rome 
to justify themselves of the imputed heresy. But 
when Pope Adrian II heard their case, he not only 
approved of it, but sent them back to continue the 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 23 

good work. But before leaving Rome, Cyril was 
taken ill, and sought refuge in a monastery. Seeing 
that his end was drawing nigh, he called his brother 
to him and said: "Behold, brother, thus far we have 
labored together, drawing the plow in the same fur- 
row; now I fall by the wayside, ending my life. But 
thou remain in the work of salvation, and let not love 
for thy home turn thee aside." 

Methodus returned to Moravia, and continued his 
missionary labors ; and Christianized Moravia was not 
without its influence upon pagan Bohemia. The new 
doctrine gradually spread in that country, and the 
year 873 marks the time when it may be said to have 
been formally introduced. In that year, Methodus 
baptized the Bohemian prince Borivoi, together with 
his wife, Ludmila, who were then tarrying at the Mo- 
ravian court. lyudmila became a most devoted Chris- 
tian, being very zealous in her labors to spread and 
strengthen the new faith. On account of her good- 
ness, her charity, and humble life, she was greatly be- 
loved by all the people. 

SWATOPIvUK AND BORIVOI. 

In the early days of the history of the country, 
Bohemia and Moravia were so closely connected that 
one can not intelligently understand the events in the 
one country without some knowledge of those in the 
other. 

It was related in a previous chapter how the Ger- 
mans invaded Moravia, deposed Moimir, and placed 
his nephew Rostislav upon the throne. Intoxicated by 
their brilliant success, they determined to march home 
across Bohemia, without even asking permission of the 



24 The Story of Bohemia. 

ruler of that country. Very probably, they counted 
upon the favor of the fourteen lords who had been 
baptized in Ratisbon, for this was before the baptism 
of the Bohemian prince. The Bohemians, highly in- 
dignant that a hostile army dared cross their territory, 
hastily collected a large army, fell upon the Germans, 
and defeated them so that they fled, leaving rich spoils 
in the hands of the victors. 

The result of this was a war with Germany that 
lasted four years. Both parties finally becoming weary 
of the struggle, the Bohemians sent envoys to the 
German camp to treat of peace. During the armistice, 
the worn-out soldiers relaxed their vigilance, and the 
wily Germans, taking advantage of this, suddenly fell 
upon them, expecting thus to gain an easy victory. But 
this foul treachery so maddened the troops that they 
fell upon the enemy with great fury, and, after a fierce 
battle, completely defeated them. The Germans were 
compelled to give up their arms, to leave a large num- 
ber of hostages, and to return to their country by the 
way the Bohemians prescribed. 

We now return to Moravia. When Louis deposed 
Moimir, giving the throne to Rostislav, he thought he 
was gaining a powerful ally; but in this he was mis- 
taken. From the time Rostislav assumed the govern- 
ment, his one aim was to make his country independent 
of the Germans. He improved the country, extended 
its boundaries by annexation of the neighboring 
States; and, in fact, sought to establish a powerful 
Slavic State. He was, however, unfortunate in that 
he was not able to arouse the same ambition in his 
lords; and, in what was still worse, in meeting with 
treachery in his own family. His nephew Swatopluk, 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 25 

an ambitious young man, formed a plot to deprive his 
uncle of the throne. To this end, he entered into an 
understanding with Carloman, who succeeded Louis, 
promising to deliver Rostislav into the power of the 
German ruler. Although the unfortunate ruler dis- 
covered the plot, and tried to turn the tables against 
his perfidious nephew, he was not successful. Swato- 
pluk took him prisoner, and delivered him into the 
hands of his arch-enemy, Carloman, who put out his 
eyes and shut him up in a monastery. 

The treachery of Swatopluk did not bring him the 
reward he had expected. The Germans, fearing he 
would not be any more loyal to them than he had 
been to his own king, found a pretext for charging 
him with treason, and cast him into prison to await 
his trial. In the meantime they again invaded Mora- 
via, causing fearful destruction of life and property. 
The people, driven to despair, roused all their energies, 
chose able leaders, and began to defend their country 
with considerable success. The Germans, in this 
dilemma, conceived the plan of placing Swatopluk 
upon the throne, and thus having an ally in that 
country. They, therefore, began to show him every 
consideration to heal his wounded spirit. He received 
their kindness with so much apparent pleasure that 
Carloman was deceived, and trusted him so far as to 
place him in command of a large army that was to 
march against Moravia. As soon as the army reached 
the walls of Welehrad, Swatopluk entered the fortress 
under a flag of truce. No sooner did he find himself 
alone with his countrymen, than he cast aside all dis- 
simulation and explained to them the purpose of his 
visit. He acknowledged his crime against his uncle. 



26 The Story of Bohemia. 

asked their forgiveness, and agreed to make restitu- 
tion by delivering the whole German army into their 
hands. 

The prospect of becoming rid of their enemies so 
easily was too tempting to be rejected ; therefore, the 
Moravian lords gladly overlooked Swatopluk's former 
crimes, and accepted him as their lawful ruler. Their 
army then fell upon the unsuspecting Germans, and 
defeated them with great slaughter. There was mourn- 
ing all through Germany, in Austria, Bavaria, Carin- 
thia, and other States; for there was scarcely a hamlet 
where there was not a son, brother, or husband missing. 
Swatopluk knew full well that the Germans would 
not leave his treachery unavenged; and he at once be- 
gan to put his country in a state of defense. To obtain 
the assistance of Bohemia, he allied himself with the 
ruler of that country by marrying his sister. There 
was little time to spare; for even while the wedding 
party was on its way to Moravia, it was attacked by 
the Germans, but fortunately escaped with a loss of 
some six hundred horses. 

The following year two large armies invaded Bo- 
hemia and Moravia at the same time. The Bohemian 
army, commanded by the Prince Borivoi, having under 
him five of his lords, was defeated by the Germans 
and driven as far as the river Moldau. The Moravians 
were more successful. Although no decisive victory 
was won, the enemy finally left the country. The 
next year, Swatopluk himself invading the territory 
of Carloman, marching as far as the river Danube, 
peace was made, with quite favorable terms to the 
Moravians. 

After this, Swatopluk was not again troubled by 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar IL 27 

the Germans; and Bohemia, being under his protec- 
tion, likewise enjoyed peace. He was a great and 
able ruler. He enlarged his dominions, so that they 
extended into Hungary, Silesia, and even as far as the 
city of Magdeburg. 

His administration of justice was so severe, that to 
this day, in Moravia, ''To seek for Swatopluk," means 
to seek for justice. He died in 894. 

The reign of Swatopluk was important, not because 
he extended his boundaries — for after his death these 
labors came to naught— but because, in his time, 
Christianity took deep root, both in Bohemia and 
Moravia. The great missionary, Methodus, was made 
the Bishop of Moravia; and, what meant a great deal 
in those days, the Pope took the Moravian Church 
under his special protection. This was to shield the 
Slavic priests against the attacks of the Germans, who 
constantly tried to bring the new Church under their 
own jurisdiction. How far their enmity extended 
may be judged from the fact that they dared to take 
so renowned a man as Methodus prisoner, keeping 
him, for a long time, confined in one of their monas- 
teries. 

ST. IvUDMII^A. 

When Borivoi and his wife, lyudmila, embraced 
Christianity, the whole court followed the example 
set by the rulers, and Bohemia soon became a Chris- 
tian country. 

lyudmila and Borivoi had two sons, Spytihnev and 
Vratislav. The elder, Spytihnev, first ruled in Bohemia, 
and was followed by his brother Vratislav. Both 
brothers were very pious, caring more for the spread 
of Christianity than for their own glory. 



28 The Story of Bohemia. 

Vratislav married a IvUtician princess named Dra- 
homira, or Dogmar. Several children were born to 
them ; but those that became of importance in history 
were Boleslav and Vaclav. Vaclav being the elder, 
was regarded as the heir to the throne ; but his father 
dying when he was but eighteen years of age, Dog- 
mar seized the government as well as the guardian- 
ship of her son. Her ambitious designs were opposed 
by Ludmila, who, on account of her piety and charity, 
possessed great influence among the people. She had 
assumed the whole education of Vaclav, who loved her 
more than he did his mother, because he perceived 
with grief that the latter still leaned to paganism. 
The trouble between mother and daughter-in-law con- 
tinuing to increase, the latter resigned all court honors 
and betook herself to her fortress Tetin, resolved to 
devote her days to prayer and almsgiving. But the 
hatred of Dogmar followed her to this retreat. One 
night, while still at prayers, Ludmila was surprised 
to see strange, evil-looking men enter her chamber. 
They were assassins hired by Dogmar to carry out her 
wicked purpose. Not wishing to shed the blood of 
the unhappy princess, they seized her veil, twisted it 
around her neck, and so strangled her. 

Dogmar afterwards repented of this crime, and 
caused a chapel to be built near the place. The body 
of Ludmila was taken to Prague, and buried in the 
Church of St. George. On account of her cruel death 
and her great piety, she has always been regarded as a 
saint. 

ST. VACIvAV. 

After the death of Ludmila, Dogmar for a time was 
the absolute ruler of the realm, but she soon got into 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar I I. 29 

trouble with the German king, Henry the Fowler, 
who was at enmit}^ with most Slavic nations. It is 
supposed that she sent aid to her kinsmen at L^uticia, 
with whom Henry was at war. 

When the enemy invaded the country, Vaclav, al- 
though only twenty years of age, assumed control of 
the government, and prepared to defend the country. 
The war which followed, although neither very long 
nor bloody, proved most momentous in its results to 
Bohemia. When the German army invaded the coun- 
try, and coming almost to the very gates of Prague 
threatened destruction to the city, Vaclav decided to 
make a treaty of peace. He agreed to place the Bo- 
hemian Church under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of 
Ratisbon, to pay an annual tribute of five hundred 
pounds of silver and one hundred and twenty oxen. 
This was in the year 928 A. D., which marks the be- 
ginning of that fearful struggle between Germany and 
Bohemia that lasted for so many centuries, and has 
not been fought out to this day. There had been 
war between the two nations before, and doubtless 
would have been after this, but by this treaty, Vaclav, 
so to speak, put the Bohemian nation in subjection 
to the Germans, and thus gave them a moral right to 
interfere in the affairs of that nation. 

Vcalav's brother Boleslav, his mother, and many 
lords protested against this treaty ; but he would not 
heed their counsel. Educated entirely by his pious 
grandmother, he desired above all things peace, so that 
QOthing should hinder the spread of Christianity in 
his dominions. Then, too, war was repugnant to his 
tastes; he preferred to attend church, to help to serve 
mass, to engage in long prayers, to give alms, and 



30 The Story of Bohemia. 

build churches. He would have made an excellent 
bishop, but as a political ruler he was a total failure. 
Nevertheless, he was a popular prince, greatly beloved 
by his subjects. 

Boleslav and his mother Dogmar tried to induce 
Vaclav to break the obnoxious treaty ; and being un- 
successful, they formed a conspiracy against him. 

Being informed of this, he cast his mother into 
prison; but later, becoming convinced that his suspi- 
cions were unfounded, he released her, bringing her 
back to Prague with great honor. It would have been 
better had he trusted his mother less ; but he learned 
this when it was too late. 

It was the custom of Vaclav to be present each year 
at the festivals held on the anniversaries of the dedi- 
The Murder catiou of the various churches. On the 27th 
of Vaclav, of September, 935, he went to Boleslav, the 
city of his brother, to be present at the Church serv- 
ices held on that day. After the service, his brother 
persuaded him to remain to enjoy with them the fes- 
tivities of the night. Vaclav, not dreaming of evil, 
accepted his brother's invitation. But even then it 
was not too late to escape his doom, had he been a 
little more politic. While at the tournament, he was 
warned that his life was in danger, and advised to flee. 
But he would not believe that his brother could be 
guilty of so foul a deed, and the warning was left un- 
heeded. 

The next morning, going to early mass, he met his 
brother at the church door, and after a loving greet- 
ing, thanked him for his hospitality and the pleasant 
entertainment he had given him. Drawing his sword, 
Boleslav vSaid, " But I have prepared a still more pleas- 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar IL 31 

ant entertainment for thee to-day," and with these 
cruel words he struck the unfortunate prince upon the 
head with his sword. Vaclav seized his brother, threw 
him down, sa3dng, " May God forgive thee, brother, for 
this deed! " Just then the other conspirators rushed 
out, fell upon Vaclav, and stabbed him until he lay 
quite dead. His friends and attendants, except a few 
who saved themselves by flight, suffered the same fate. 
When Dogmar heard of the death of Vaclav, she hur- 
ried to the place, fell upon his body and wept bit- 
terly. Being warned that her life, too, w^as in danger, 
she fled from the country, seeking refuge with one of 
her daughters in Croatia. 

The body of Vaclav lay a long time upon the 
church steps, no one daring to remove it. At length 
a priest ventured to take it up and lay it out in his 
own house, and, not being molested, he finalty took it 
to church. The wicked deed being done, Boleslav 
thought it w^ould be good policy to repent, and there- 
fore he ordered the body to be buried with great hon- 
ors. Three years later it was taken to Prague, and 
buried in the St. Vitus Cathedral, where it rests at the 
present time. 

In those days, whenever a crime was committed, 
the guilty person repented, did penance by devoting a 
part of the ill-gotten wealth to build a church or en- 
dow a monastery, and then lived on to enjoy the rest 
with a clear conscience. Boleslav, in addition to other 
penance, devoted his first-born son to a monastic life. 

As might be expected, Vaclav's pious life and cruel 
death won him the reputation of. being a saint. The 
old chroniclers say: "Vaclav built churches, richly 
endowing them, so that the service of God went on 



32 The Story of Bohemia. 

with us continually as among other nations. And God 
granted him such grace that he could read I^atin books 
like a priest, and likewise Slavonic ones without error. 
Not only did he know books, but he kept the faith, 
helping the wretched, feeding the hungry, clothing 
the naked, protecting widows and orphans, ransoming 
prisoners, and loving and caring alike for rich and 
poor." 

St. Vaclav is regarded as the first patron of Bohe- 
mia. His image is found on old coins, seals, and ban- 
ners, and whatever is distinctly Bohemian is gener- 
ally called St. Vaclavian. 

BOI.BSI.AV I. 

The reign of Boleslav is noted for great centrali- 
zation of power. From the time of Libuse till to the 
death of Vaclav, the form of government remained 
the same. The Bohemian rulers, generally called 
princes, were the elders of the people, their power 
being limited, and their actions governed by the de- 
cisions of their lords or lechs, as expressed in their 
assemblies. The lechs, on the other hand, possessed 
absolute power upon their own estates, being entirely 
independent of their prince. This state of things 
being very detrimental to the central Government, 
Boleslav early sought means whereby the power of 
the lords might be weakened and his own strength- 
ened. As some of these lords were even wealthier 
than their prince, they thought themselves his equals, 
if not superiors; and Boleslav looked about how he 
might enrich himself, and so be able to cope with them 
in this respect. At this time Bohemia was divided 
into fifty districts, called zupy, and in each district 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar I I. 33 

there was a large tract of land that did not belong to 
the lords of the zupy, but was regarded as public 
property. Boleslav seized this public land, with all 
the improvements upon it, and at once became more 
wealthy than all his subjects together. In this way he 
obtained abundant means whereby he might reward 
the services of men devoted to him. Besides this 
Boleslav resorted to various other methods, often quite 
tyrannical, to increase his power, which won for him 
the surname of "the Terrible." In old histories, up 
to the time of Boleslav, the lords are spoken of as 
duces Bcemanorum ; but after his time, they were 
called merely miliies, or comites, which signified only 
public officers. 

The attempt of Boleslav to strengthen his power 
at the expense of the power of his lords was not en- 
tirely from selfish motives. He never could forget 
the disgraceful treaty that his brother, Vaclav, had 
made with the Germans ; and no sooner had he estab- 
lished and strengthened his power than he prepared to 
throw off the hated yoke. There was no necessity to 
declare war; for, since the murder of Vaclav, the Ger- 
man king, Henry, had deemed it his duty to punish 
Boleslav, if possible. War was continued, with some 
interruptions, for fourteen years ; but at last Boleslav 
was compelled to sue for peace, agreeing to pay the 
same tribute that Vaclav did. 

Boleslav was more successful against his other en- 
emies. At this time (955) the Magyars were com- 
mitting fearful depredations in the surrounding coun- 
tries. With an army of 100,000 men, they invaded 
Germany, going as far as the city of Augsburg, in 
Suabia. Boleslav sent a small force to the assistance 

3 



34 The Story of Bohemia. 

of the German king, himself taking his stand, with a 
large army, on the borders of Bohemia. The Mag- 
yars, after sustaining a severe defeat from the German 
army, turned with the remaining forces against Bo- 
hemia; but they were met by the army of Boleslav. 
A severe battle was fought, in which the Magyar 
army was almost annihilated. Boleslav continued the 
war, and succeeded in wresting from the Magyars, not 
only Moravia, but also a part of Hungary, which 
countries he annexed to his own dominions. He also 
extended his territories in other directions, obtaining 
possession of Silesia and a large part of the country 
around Cracow. He made an alliance of friendship 
with Mecislav, the ruler of Poland, giving him his 
daughter, Dubravka, in marriage. lyike her great- 
grandmother, Ludmila, she so excelled in the Chris- 
tian virtues, and was so zealous in her efforts to 
spread the gospel, that she soon converted her hus- 
band, and thus was the means of introducing Chris- 
tianity into Poland. 

Although Boleslav had gained the possession of 
the throne through violence, he proved a good and 
able ruler. He died in 967, and was succeeded by his 
son, called Boleslav II. 

ST. VOJTECH, OR ADAI.BERT. 

Boleslav II was a good and wise ruler, and did 
much to strengthen Christianity in his dominions. 
Through his efforts a bishopric was established in 
Prague. The first bishop was Detmar, by birth a 
Saxon, but, through long residence in the country, 
knowing well the Cech tongue. 

At this time, Christianity in Bohemia was still 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 35 

mixed up with many heathen customs. The people 
said Christian prayers, sang Christian hymns, but at 
the same time offered sacrifices to their heathen de- 
ities. They still buried their dead in the sacred 
groves, and placed more confidence in wizards than 
in priests. But, what was worse than all this, they 
refused to give up the practice of polygamy and inter- 
marriage among relatives, and still sold as slaves c?p- 
tives taken in war. This state of things was a source 
of much grief to the Christian priests, and especially 
to the good Bishop Detmar. 

At this time, there were in Bohemia two great fam- 
ilies, named Slavnikovs and Wirsovs. Both being 
powerful and wealthy, they had more influence upon 
political affairs than the ruler himself. But of this 
more will be said in another connection. 

One of the Slavnikov families had a most promis- 
ing boy, named Vojtech. The boy showed such love 
for learning that his parents determined to devote 
him to the Church, and for this purpose sent him to 
the famous school of Magdeburg. His winning dis- 
position and aptitude for learning gained him the love 
and admiration of all ; and when he was ordained, the 
Archbishop of Germany, Adalbert, gave him his own 
name.* 

After his ordination, Vojtech went to Prague, to 
be the assistant to Bishop Detmar. The bishop, in 
spite of his zealous labors, had not been successful in 
eradicating the heathenish customs from his country; 
and this was a perpetual source of grief to him. He 
feared lest the souls of those lost under his teaching 



"■■•From this the ciirious custom of translating Vojtech to Albert, 
or vice versa, arose. 



36 The Story of Bohemia. 

miglit be required at his hands. In the enthusiastic 
young priest he found a ready sympathizer in all his 
trials; and these, in turn, made a deep impression 
upon Vojtech's susceptible soul. When Detmar died, 
Vojtech was appointed his successor, and at once be- 
gan to labor to establish true Christianity in the coun- 
try, with even more zeal than his predecessor. In his 
simplicity of life, his charity, his self-denial, he was 
indeed a true follower of the Teacher whose doctrines 
he tried so hard to inculcate. But although the peo- 
ple loved him, and, wherever he went, showed him 
the greatest honor, they would not give up their pa- 
gan customs. Among the higher classes, polygamy 
was still practiced, and captives taken in war were 
sold to the Jews as slaves. At last Vojtech became 
discouraged, and determined to make a journey to 
Rome to ask the Pope to relieve him of the bishopric. 
After much deliberation, the request was granted; 
but when the news of this reached Bohemia, neither 
Boleslav nor the people would hear of it, but immedi- 
ately sent messengers to the Pope, begging him to 
send them back their bishop. Vojtech was accord- 
ingly sent back to Bohemia, where he was received 
with great public rejoicings. 

Vojtech, believing that now the people would heed 
his counsels, took up the work of ministry with more 
zeal than ever; but his hopes were doomed to a bitter 
disappointment. 

The two great families — the Wirsovs and the Slav- 
nikovs, the family of Vojtech — were constantly at war 
with each other; and it was an event connected with 
this family feud t^iat now brought affairs to a crisis, 
and led Vojtech to resign his office a second time. 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 37 

The wife of one of the Wirsovs, proving unfaithful 
to her husband, according to the heathen custom was 
to be put to death, the wronged husband himself per- 
forming the deed. The woman fled, seeking refuge 
in the church of Vojtech. The enraged Wirsovs sur- 
rounded the house, threatening to murder the bishop 
if he did not give up the fugitive; and the threat, 
doubtless, would have been carried into effect, had not 
one of the men bethought himself. He said to Voj- 
tech that he would not help him to a martyr's crown, 
but that, instead, he would take signal vengeance upon 
his brothers. At last the hiding-place of the unfortu- 
nate woman was discovered; she was dragged out, 
and beheaded by the public executioner. 

With heart-breakmg, with grief, and cursing the 
Wirsovs, Vojtech again left Bohemia, refusing to live 
in a land where such deeds of cruelty could go un- 
punished. In justice to Boleslav II, it may be re- 
marked that, at the time this happened, he was suffer- 
ing from a severe illness, and his son, who favored the 
Wirsovs, ruled in his stead. 

The Wirsovs now made good their threat against 
the family of Vojtech. They had previously made 
war upon them, depriving them of all their estates, 
imtil they were left with but a single fortress. Here 
they were attacked by their unrelenting foes, defeated, 
and all murdered — men, women, and children. 

When Vojtech left Bohemia, he went to Rome, de- 
termining to end his days in a monastery. But the 
pope, Gregory V, thought it not well that so able a 
man should waste his time within cloister walls; and 
so he again sent him to Bohemia, but on condition 
that, if the people refused him obedience, he would be 



38 The Story of Bohemia, 

freed from the order, and could go as a missionary to 
the Prussians. When he returned to Bohemia, the 
Wirsovs, being 'in power, sent word to him that he 
need not return ; that they loved not the fault-finder. 
Vojtech then turned to go as a missionary to the na- 
tions along the Baltic, where, at last, he won the mar- 
tyr's crown. Radim, Vojtech's brother, who had 
shared all his trials, accompanying him upon his jour- 
neys, succeeded in making his escape. He fled to 
Poland, and related to the Polish king the tragic events 
of his brother's death. Boleslav immediately sent mes- 
sengers, who, upon paying a heavy ransom, obtained 
the body of Vojtech, bringing it to Hnesdau, where it 
was buried with great honor. 

BOIvKSIvAV III. 

The chief events, in the reign of Boleslav II, were 
those concerning St. Vojtech, and the strifes between 
the two families, the Wirsovs and Slavnikovs. Bole- 
slav II died in 999, leaving the throne to his oldest 
son, also called Boleslav. Besides him, there were two 
brothers, Jaromir and Ulric. 

Of Boleslav III it may be said, as of some of the 
Jewish kings,— "And he did evil in the sight of the 
Lord more than they all that were before him." Being 
very cruel, he was also cowardly; and fearing that his 
brothers might win more public favor than he was 
able to secure, he subjected one to a horrible mutila- 
tion, and tried to smother the other in a bath. They 
escaped with their lives, seeking refuge at the court of 
the German king, Henry II. 

At this time the ruler of Poland was also Boleslav, 
who, on account of his valor, was surnamed the Brave. 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II . 39 

This ruler, seeing that the Bohemian prince was not in 
favor with his subjects, invaded his territory, and was 
so successful that he was able to enlarge his own 
dominions by the annexation of Moravia, Silesia, and 
Slavonia. 

The loss of so much territory had the effect of 
embittering Bolcvslav and making him even more 
cruel than before, until the people could bear it no 
longer. 

In the account given of St. Vojtech, it will be re- 
membered that the Wirsovs were the special favorites 
of Boleslav. Indeed, one of. them was his son-in-law. 
But these favorites were the very ones to plot an in- 
surrection against him. Vladivoi, the brother of the 
ruler of Poland^ was invited into the country, and the 
government put into his hands. Boleslav, forsaken by 
all, sought refuge at the court of France ; but having 
previously done an injury to the French king, the 
latter, instead of granting the desired hospitality, seized 
the fugitive prince and cast him into prison. 

In the meantime Vladivoi, not feeling secure upon 
the throne of Bohemia as long as the two brothers of 
Boleslav were at the German court, determined to seek 
there the confirmation of his rights. Henry II granted 
his request, but on condition that he receive Bohemia 
as a fief from the German king. Thus the country 
was sold to the Germans, without the consent or 
knowledge of its people. 

The Bohemians soon had ample cause to repent 
for inviting a foreigner to rule over them ; and when, 
after a short reign, Vladivoi died, they offered the 
crown to Jaromir, who was still at the court of the 
German king. After Boleslav III had been released 



40 The Story of Bohemia. 

from his imprisonment in France, he went to Poland 
and cast himself upon the magnanimity of his chief 
enemy, Boseslav the Brave. When Jaromir was called 
to the government of Bohemia, Boleslav III was still 
in Poland ; and the ruler of that country, thinking it 
would be to his advantage to have a voice in deciding 
who should sit upon the throne of Bohemia, invaded 
the country, and compelled the people to receive again 
their old king. The two princes, Jaromir and Ulric, 
again fled to Germany. Before leaving the country, 
the Polish prince effected a reconciliation between 
Boleslav and his lords. 

The reconciliation on the part of Boleslav III was 
not sincere; for no sooner was his patron gone than 
he prepared to take signal vengeance upon those who 
had driven him into exile. In Shrove-tide, 1003, when 
all the people were engaged in merry-making, Boleslav, 
too, made a feast, inviting some of the most distin- 
guished people of the realm, among which the Wirsovs 
were the most prominent. In the midst of the festiv- 
ities a band of soldiers, headed by Boleslav, entered 
the hall, and at once began the work of vengeance. 
All the Wirsovs present were murdered without 
mercy. 

The people stood aghast at this treacherous deed; 
but as soon as they recovered from their consterna- 
tion, they sought redress at the court of the Polish 
king, who had been the means of reseating Boleslav 
upon the throne. Boleslav the Brave gathered an 
army, and immediately marched into Bohemia. The 
tyrant Boleslav, under a pretense of friendship, was 
decoyed into the Polish camp, where he received, to 
some extent, the punishment for his crimes. His eyes 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 41 

were burned out, and he was cast into prison in a 
strong fortress, where, after many years, he ended his 
miserable existence. Boleslav the Brave then went to 
Prague, where he compelled the people to accept him 
as their rightful ruler. 

The Polish yoke, however, soon grew too heavy to 
bear, and the people turned their eyes to Germany, 
where dwelt the rightful heirs, Ulric and Jaromir. A 
secret treaty was made; and while the Polish ruler was 
away from Prague, carrying on a war with the German 
king, the two brothers came with an army to the cap- 
ital, whose gates were opened to them. The garrison 
left by Boleslav was easily defeated, and Jaromir was 
established in Prague as the rightful ruler. 

Bohemia, although delivered from bondage to the 
Poles, remained in a most deplorable condition. Jaro- 
mir, grateful to the German king both for the long 
hospitality he had enjoyed at his court, and for the 
help he had received in gaining the throne, entered 
into a close alliance with him, which proved a source 
of much trouble to the Bohemians. The Germans 
kept encroaching upon their territory, building for- 
tresses upon the very boundaries of Bohemia. The 
wealth of the country was also continually drained to 
furnish means to Jaromir to help his ally, Henry II. 
This creating general dissatisfaction, a conspiracy was 
formed, Jaromir was driven from the throne, and the 
government was seized by Ulric (1022). Jaromir, as 
before, sought refuge at the court of Henry II; but 
the German king sent him back to Ulric, who com- 
pleted his act of usurpation and cruelty by putting 
out the eyes of his unfortunate brother. 

Ulric is quite a celebrated figure in literature, on 



42 The Story of Bohemia. 

account of the episode with the peasant maiden Bozena, 
uiric and which IS a parallel to the story of "King 
Bozena. Cophetua and the Beggar Maid" of English 
history. One day, while Ulric was out hunting, he es- 
pied a beautiful maiden washing clothes at a spring of 
water near the village. He was so charmed with the 
beauty of her face and the grace of her movements 
that he ordered her to be taken to his castle, where he 
made her his wife. Having no heir by his first wife, 
he felt justified in taking a second one. This was about 
loio, at which time polygamy was not entirely eradi- 
cated from the country. The beautiful poems that 
celebrate this event, however, never mention the first 
wife of Ulric. 

ST. PROKOP. 

During the reign of Ulric, the most illustrious per- 
son in the country was the hermit Prokop. 

It will be remembered that when Christianity was 
introduced into Moravia, the German priests did all in 
their power to substitute the Latin for the Slavic ritual. 
At first they were not successful; but when Moravia 
lost her independence, both that country and Bohemia 
finally succumbed tc?- German influence, and lyatin be- 
came the language of church service. This was a great 
loss to the people; for in those days, when learning 
was shared by only a few, the hearing of the church 
service in their mother-tongue was a means of consid- 
erable edification. Thus it was that when the news 
spread that a new convent was to be built, where only 
the Cech tongue was to be used, the whole country 
was filled with rejoicing, and all the people blessed 
the ruler who was to grant them this privilege. But 
although the order for the building of the convent 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 43 

came from Ulric, the person to whom the thanks were 
due was the hermit Prokop, or Procopius. 

During the reign of Boleslav III, Prokop was a 
priest at Vysehrad ; but being grieved at the cruelties 
of his ruler, he left the country, going to Slavonia. 
While there, he became intimate with a pious monk, 
who in the church service still used the Slavic ritual, 
and convinced Prokop that an intelligent worship was 
more acceptable to God than a mere blind ceremonial. 
Prokop remained with this monk several years, and 
the lessons he learned sank deep into his heart. He 
finally returned to Bohemia, and, seeking a secluded 
spot in the picturesque region of the river Sazava, he 
decided to spend his days there as a hermit. 

About the year 1031, while Ulric was returning 
from a hunt, in the depth of the forest he discovered 
a strange-looking man working in a garden. Entering 
into conversation with the strange man, he was so 
affected by his words that he fell upon his knees, beg- 
ging Prokop to hear his confession. This Prokop 
willingly did; but when he heard the penitent relate 
the crimes that he had been guilty of, he prayed long 
and earnestly that God might forgive him, and, with 
burning words, exhorted him to a new life. Returning 
home, and meditating upon what he had seen and 
heard, it occurred to Ulric that it would be a good 
plan to build a monastery and a church upon the spot 
where he had met the holy man; and he at once de- 
cided that, in the new church, prayers should be made 
to God in the same language in which the hermit had 
persuaded him to turn from his evil ways and begin 
a new life. 

Ulric carried his good resolution into effect. The 



44 The Story of Bohemia. 

church and monastery were built, and, as might be 
expected, Prokop was appointed the first abbot. 

This convent proved to be not only the means of 
Christian instruction to the people, but in due time it 
became the center of learning to a large territory. A 
band of zealous monks gathered around St. Prokop, 
who instructed youths apt in learning in book knowl- 
edge, and in the arts of painting, carving, and architec- 
ture. Many Slavonic books were here written, some 
of which are preserved to this day. 

A part of this convent is still standing, forming a 

beautiful chapel, to which pilgrimages are made every 

year, upon the same day that the Americans celebrate 

the anniversary of their independence. The life of St. 

Prokop is surrounded with numerous legends, which 

unhappily obscure the real significance of his labors to 

Bohemia. 

BRETISI.AV. 

Bretislav, the son of Ulric and Bozena, was destined 
to re-establish the strength and glory of his country. 
Inheriting his mother's beauty of person and character, 
and his father's dauntless and enterprising spirit, he 
early won the admiration of the people, who called 
him their Achilles. 

Kven during the life of his father, Bretislav distin- 
guished himself in war against the Hungarians. Dur- 
ing the reign of Ulric, similar feuds arose in Poland to 
those which had existed in Bohemia during the reign of 
Boleslav III. The brothers of the Polish king, thinking 
themselves wronged, appealed for help to Stephen, the 
ruler of Hungary. Taking up their cause, he succeeded 
in wresting Slavonia and Moravia from the Polish king; 
but once having it in his power, he decided to keep 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 45 

it for himself. Seeing this injustice, Ulric seized the 
opportunity to win back those countries to Bohemia, 
feeling justified in so doing because the Poles them- 
selves had wrested them from his father's dominions. 
Bretislav was therefore sent on this expedition. He 
was so "successful in the undertaking that Stephen was 
glad to sue for peace, and Moravia was pgain joined to 
Bohemia. ~ 

While upon this expedition, Bretislav came to those 
places that had been the scenes of the missionary labors 
of Cyril and Methodus; and seeing the city of 
Welehrad in ruins, he wept, and resolved that the 
spoils of the war should be devoted to rebuilding the 
old churches and renewing the ancient strongholds. 

■ To make his possessions in Moravia more secure, 
Bretislav undertook a journey to Conrad II, then the 
German emperor, to seek a confirmation of Bretislav and 
his rights. While passing through the city Judith, 
of Sweinfurt, he saw Judith, the sister of the Margrave 
Otto, and was so struck with her great beauty that he 
determined to win her for his wife, even if he should 
die in the attempt. Fearing that if he asked for her 
hand, her proud brother might subject him to much 
humiliation, he decided to take a shorter and bolder 
way of winning his bride. As was the custom for noble 
ladies of those days, Judith was living in a cloister, 
where she was educated by the monks. Taking a few 
trusty warriors, Bretislav waited at the church-door 
where Judith was wont to go to her devotions. As 
soon as she made her appearance, the bold warrior 
seized her, placed her before him upon his horse, and 
galloped away amidst the wild confusion of the monks, 
whose frantic efforts proved unavailing to prevent the 



46 The Story of Bohemia. 

abduction of their precioUvS charge. Bretislav took the 
beautiful Judith to Olmutz, where the young couple 
were married, she having first been made the Duchess 
of Moravia. 

THK REIGN OF BRKTISI.AV. 

In 1037, Ulric died, and Bretislav became the ruler 
of Bohemia. Having been so successful in the war 
with Hungary, Bretislav determined to restore his 
country to its former greatness. As Poland was in a 
state of anarchy, he determined to invade the country, 
and, if possible, annex it to his own dominions. He 
succeeded in taking the city of Cracow, where he 
found untold treasures, collected there by Boleslav the 
Brave. He also came to the city of Hnezdau, where 
rested the remains of St. Vojtech. Bretislav, together 
with his officers, was seized with a desire to carry those 
precious relics to Prague ; and it would have been 
done at once had it not been prevented by the Bishop 
of Prague, who also was in the army. He showed 
them that this act would be sacrilegious, unless it were 
done with the greatest solemnity; and insisted that 
before they touch the relics, they spend three days in 
fasting and prayer, and solemnly promise to keep all 
the commands'^ of the martyr. This promise they 
willingly made, although it is doubtful whether they 
kept it. However, the body of Vojtech was taken up 
and brought to Prague, to the great delight of the peo- 
ple, who rejoiced that the remains of so great a saint 
should rest among them. 



'•• Some of the things promised by the soldiers were the following: 
Polygamy given up under penalty of loss of personal liberty ; adul- 
tery to be punished in the same way ; public houses to be de- 
stroyed — they were dens of wickedness ; no business or manual labor 
to be performed on Sundays. 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 47 

While Bretislav was plundering the cities of Poland, 
Rejcka, who ruled the country in her son's name, ap- 
pealed for protection to Henry III, who was one of the 
most powerful rulers of his age. He gladly embraced 
the opportunity to meddle in the affairs of Bohemia ; 
and at once declared w^ar against Bretislav. This 
war lasted for several years, and in the end proved dis- 
astrous to the Bohemians. Bretislav was obliged to 
limit his boundaries to Moravia and Bohemia, and to 
continue to pay the old tribute of five hundred pounds 
of silver and sixty yoke of oxen. But after this the 
Bohemian prince became one of the electors of the 
Emperor of Germany. 

Complaint being brought to the Pope that Bretislav 
had plundered the churches of Poland, as a penance 
he built a beautiful church in Old Boleslav, or, as the 
name has been mutilated by the Germans, Alte 
Bungslau. 

Bretislav was a wise and able ruler. During his 
reign, many good laws were passed, among which the 
most important was the one in regard to the succession. 
Having five sons, he feared lest, after his death, the 
struggle for the throne might plunge the country into 
civil war, as had been the case in Poland ; with the 
consent of the State Diet, a law was passed declaring 
that the oldest of the Premysls should inherit the 
throne, whether he came in the direct line of descent 
or not. 

SPYTIHNEV II. 

Bretislav died in 1055, and was succeeded by his 
oldCvSt son, Spytihnev, who is known in history as the 
second of that name, the first Spytihnev having ruled 
but a small part of Bohemia, during the time when the 



48 The Story of Bohemia. 

Moravian prince Swatopluk was lord over both Mora- 
via and Bohemia. 

lyike his father, Spytihnev possessed great beauty 
of person. He was tall, had a ruddy complexion, 
black hair, and a long flowing beard. He was gener- 
ous and noble, but very severe and just. This just- 
ness, however, was mostly towards his own people ; for 
as soon as he assumed the government he passed an 
edict ordering all Germans to leave the country, includ- 
his own mother, Judith, who sought refuge with her 
son Vratislav, in Moravia. This severe measure seemed 
to have been specially directed against some lords who 
had been his father's courtiers, and had done the young 
prince some personal injury. Some time after this, 
this same ruler drove away the Slavonic monks from 
the Sazava monastery, placing the institution in the 
hands of Germans. The fugitive monks, with their 
abbot, Vitos, who was the nephew of St. Prokop, the 
founder of the institution, betook themselves to Hun- 
gary, where they remained till they were recalled dur- 
ing the reign of King Vratislav I. The historian 
Kosmos, being personally acquainted with Spytihnev, 
says many things in his praise. He was the protector 
of widows and orphans, who never appealed to him in 
vain. 

VRATlSIvAV I. 

vSpytihnev died in 1061, when he was but thirty 
years of age; and his brother Vratislav, being the old- 
est of the Premysl family, was declared the ruler, ac- 
cording to the law of succession passed during the 
reign of Bretislav. There were three more brothers, 
Otto, Conrad, and Jaromir. Otto and Conrad received 
possessions in Moravia, but Jaromir had been destined 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II, 49 

for the Church, with the agreement that when the 
Bishop of Prague died he should be appointed his suc- 
cessor. Jaromir was a spirited young man, who pre- 
ferred hunting to prayer, and not receiving any lands, 
he went to Poland, where he spent his time in the gay- 
eties of life at court. 

The Bishop of Prague dying, the lords sent word to 
Jaromir to.return to his country, that the bishop's chair 
was awaiting him. Jaromir accordingly returned, was 
accepted as the bishop by the lords, but was waiting to 
receive the confirmation of his office from Vratislav. 

A Diet was held at Nachod, the lords with their 
bishop waiting for the ruler to perform the act of con- 
firmation ; but what was their amazement when they 
saw Vratislav call to the throne Lanzon, a German, 
and extend to him the scepter and ring as the sign 
that he accepted him as bishop. Kojata, one of the 
chief lords, turning to Otto, exclaimed : " Why stand- 
est thou here like a block, and dost not take thy broth- 
er's part ? Seest thou not that one of princely blood 
is pushed aside, and a stranger, who came into the 
country ragged, is placed into the bishop's chair? 
But if our prince breaks his father's oath, we at least 
shall not make our fathers perjurers in the sight of 
God. We are ready for any undertaking rather than 
consent to the choice of this German." Smil, the lord 
of Zatec, spoke in a similar manner, and then, taking 
Jaromir and the other two princes by the hand, they 
led them out of the assembly, followed by many other 
lords. Vratislav, seeing that the friends of Jaromir 
w^ere preparing for armed resistance, went to Prague, 
whence he sent messengers to his brother, promising 
to confirm him in the bishopric. 

4 



50 



The Story of Bohemia. 



Jaromir proved a good bishop, being very consci- 
entious in the discharge of the duties of his office. 
He was very kind to the poor, giving abundant alms ; 
but poor clerical students were the special objects of 
his care, and he spared no pains to help them to be- 
come thoroughly prepared for their high calling. Al- 
though Jaromir was a very faithful bishop, he did not 
succeed in laying aside his spirited disposition. A 
dispute arising between him and the Bishop of Mora- 
via in regard to some estate that both claimed, Jaromir 
went to Olmutz, entered the house of that prelate with 
an armed force, and himself beat the unfortunate man. 
For this act of violence he was cited to Rome, and 
humbling himself duly before the Pope, he finally suc- 
ceeded in obtaining absolution, but not the estate in 
question. Upon returning home, he took possession 
of the estate; but the Pope finally settled the difficulty 
by dividing it equally between the two bishops. 

During the reign of Vratislav occurred that mem- 
orable quarrel between Pope Gregory VII and Henry 
IV of Germany about the question of investitures. 
Vratislav took the part of the emperor, sending him 
three hundred picked men to aid him in the expedi- 
tion against the Pope. This small force did good 
service, and were the very first to scale the walls of 
Rome, for which gallant deed, the leader, Wiprecht, 
was rewarded by receiving Judith, the daughter of the 
Bohemian prince, in marriage. Vratislav also did good 
service to the emperor by defeating lyeopold, the Duke 
of Austria, who had rebelled against Henry while the 
latter was away on the expedition to Rome. 

In consideration of these services, Henry gave 
Meissen to Vratislav, and further honored him by 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 51 

giving him the title of King of Bohemia. Up to this 
time the rulers of Bohemia had been called princes or 
dukes, as was also the case in regard to Moravia. 
Henry further rewarded Vratislav by making his 
brother Jaromir (Gebhart) chancellor of the realm, and 
provided that at the death of the Bishop of Moravia, 
the two bishoprics should be reunited. Finally he ac- 
cepted four thousand pounds of silver as full payment 
for all the tribute that Bohemia should ever pay to the 
empire ; but after that the king was to furnish three 
hundred men to accompany the emperor whenever he 
went to Rome for his coronation. 

Vratislav had been called King of Bohemia by the 
German Emperor ; but this title did not seem real as 

long as he had not been crowned. There- The corona- 
tion of 
fore, as soon as he returned from the wars, vratisiav. 

grand preparations were made in Prague for this 
ceremony. June 15, 1086, Prague was the scene of the 
grandest celebration Bohemia had ever seen. Both 
Vratislav and his wife Svatava were crowned in the St. 
Vitus Cathedral. The people shouted : " Blessing, vic- 
tory, and glory to Vratislav, the great and gracious King 
of Bohemia and Poland, crowned of God!" The title 
King of Poland was but nominal, being given by the 
emperor to show Bohemia's supremacy over that 
country. 

Vratislav reigned six years after his coronation. 
He had five sons, and for some time he thought of 
breaking the Bretislav law of succession in favor of 
his oldest son Bretislav; but the young man bringing 
upon himself the wrath of his father by murdering 
the favorite courtier of the latter, the crown was finally 
given to Conrad, the brother of Vratislav. 



52 The Story of Bohemia. 

Vratislav, being a firm ally of Henry IV, many 
German noblemen and other dignitaries came to Bo- 
hemia, and, consequently, numerous German customs 
were introduced into the country. During his reign, 
the first German settlement was made in Prague, the 
privilege having been purchased from the king. 

In 1092, Vratislav lost his life by falling from his 
horse while out hunting. His body was buried in the 
beautiful church of St. Peter and Paul that he himself 
had built and endowed. 

At the very beginning of his reign, Vratislav righted 

the wrong that had been done by his brother to the 

Slavonic monks of St. Prokop's monastery 

°^^ ^"^ ■ at Sazava, by calling them back and rein- 
stating them in their old position. They had a very 
famous abbot named Bozetech. He was a very learned 
man, and comprehending the spirit of the founder of 
the monastery, he made it the seat of learning as well 
as of art. He was himself well skilled in sculpture, 
wood-carving, and architecture. He made many beau- 
tiful ornaments for the church, and also drew out the 
plans for several churches. On account of his devo- 
tion to the Church and his benevolent disposition, he 
was greatly beloved, not only by the people, but also 
by the king, who was a frequent visitor to Sazava. 
A curious incident is related of Bozetech that shows 
the jealous disposition of the higher clergy even at this 
early date. While the abbot was serving mass and 
the king kneeling before the altar, he took the crown 
and laid it on the king's head. As this honorable duty 
belonged only to the bishop, that dignitary was so of- 
fended that he resolved to impose a severe penance 
upon the presumptuous abbot. He accordingly ordered 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II . 53 

Bozetech to make a wooden cross as large as himself, 
and carry it upon his shoulders to Rome. Bozetech 
obeyed, and so won back the favor of his superior. 

BRKTISI.AV II. 

After the death of Vratislav, his brother Conrad 
ascended the throne ; but, dying within eight months, 
he was succeeded by Bretislav, the oldest son of 
Vratislav. 

The reign of Bretislav II is noted for the eflforts 
he made to root out the last remnants of paganism. 
The sacred groves were cut down, the dead buried in 
consecrated ground, and wizards and fortune-tellers 
driven from the country. 

It was during the reign of this king that the 
Crusades began. Many of the Crusaders, coming from 
the Rhine provinces, marched through Bohemia, 
causing much trouble by their lawless behavior. As 
usual, the chief objects of their persecution were the 
Jews. While in Prague, they tried to compel them 
to be baptized; and when they refused, they were 
beaten and robbed, the authorities either not caring, 
or being unable to prevent such lawlessness. 

King Bretislav brought much evil upon the 
country by attempting to violate the law of succes- 
sion. According to law, his successor should have 
been Ulric, the son of Conrad, who, it will be remem- 
bered, reigned but eight months ; but Bretislav deter- 
mined that his own brother should be his successor. 
The two brothers, Bretislav and Borivoi, therefore, 
undertook a journey to the German emperor, to ob- 
tain his assistance in securing the throne. Henry IV 
gladly granted this request, since, by so doing, he ex- 



54 The Story of Bohemia. 

ercised a right that in the future could be taken as a 
precedent, and thus give him a plausible right to in- 
terfere in Bohemian politics. As Ulric ruled in Mo- 
ravia, as soon as Bretislav returned he invaded that 
country, drove Ulric away, and established Borivoi in 
the government. 

Shortly after this, Bretislav perished b^^ a violent 
death. Returning home from a hunt, when he was 
passing through a dense wood a strange horseman 
rushed out and thrust Bretislav through with his 
spear. The people regarded this as a punishment 
from heaven for his unjust treatment of his kinsmen, 
The assassin was found, but mortally wounded with 
his own dagger. 

BORIVOI. 

As soon as Borivoi heard of the death of the king, 
he hastened to Bohemia to take possession of the 
throne. As soon as he left, the fugitive Ulric re- 
turned, and regained the government of Moravia, 
and prepared to invade Bohemia. Following the ex- 
ample of his rival, he, too, went with rich gifts to the 
emperor, and the latter, in turn, granted him the fief 
of Bohemia. But as he received no material support, 
his expedition against Bohemia did not prove success- 
ful, and he returned home, giving up all aspirations 
to the throne. 

Borivoi proved a good ruler, being greatly beloved 
by the people ; but he was a weak man, easily influ- 
enced by others, and unable to protect himself against 
their intrigues. 

Swatopluk, the Duke of Olmutz, belonged to a 
younger branch of the Premysl family. Being a bold 
and ambitious young man, he determined to secure 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 55 

for himself the crown of Bohemia. Not having the 
shadow of any legal right to the crown, he was 
obliged to resort to intrigue. He bribed the burg- 
masters of some of the most important fortrCvSses, in- 
vaded the country, marching to the very gates of 
Prague. He expected that the fortresses of Hrad- 
schin and Vysehrad would be delivered into his 
hands ; hut, being disappointed in this, he was obliged 
to leave the country, feeling much chagrined at the 
miscarriage of his plan. 

But Swatopluk's ambitious spirit was not to be 
daunted by one failure. He soon formed another 
plan, far deeper and more treacherous than the first, 
in one of his courtiers he found a willing tool to 
carry out his scheme. This wretch came to Borivoi 
as though he were fleeing from the wrath of his mas- 
ter, and begged the king to take him under his protec- 
tion. Remaining at the Bohemian court, he soon 
won the confidence of Borivoi, and succeeded in turn- 
ing him against his best friends, including his own 
brother, Vladislav, and the powerful Wirsov nobles. 
Vladislav, being estranged from his brother, entered 
into an agreement with the usurper, promising to re- 
main neutral in the coming contest, in consideration 
of which, the latter, if successful, would declare him 
his immediate successor. Swatopluk then invaded 
the country the second time, and the king, forsaken 
by his friends, was obliged to flee from the country. 
As usual, he sought refuge at the court of the German 
emperor, and, promising great rewards, he succeeded 
in persuading that ruler to take up his cause. Swato- 
pluk was therefore ordered to appear before his liege 
lord, as the emperor now claimed to be, and give an 



56 The Story of Bohemia. 

account of his deeds. Fearing to disobey so great a 
monarch, he went to Germany ; but no sooner had he 
made his appearance at the court than he was seized 
and cast into prison. But Swatopluk had powerful 
friends at home, who would not leave him to languish 
in prison. The emperor wanted 10,000 pounds of silver 
for his ransom, and as the court treasury was empty, 
churches, merchants, and private families were robbed 
to raise the required amount. The sum was paid, 
Swatopluk returned to Bohemia, and resumed the gov- 
ernment without any further opposition. 

THK MASSACRE OF THE WIRSOVS. 
The Wirsov family, although not spoken of often 
in so small a work as this, nevertheless played an im- 
portant part in the earlier history of Bohemia. Being 
very wealthy and powerful, they often indulged in 
ambitious schemes, and consequently were regarded 
with suspicion at the court. When Swatopluk 
usurped the throne, there was war between the Ger- 
man emperor and the Hungarians and Poles, and the 
Bohemian king, in consideration of the services done 
him by the emperor, was obliged to render him his 
assistance. In this war, the two most powerful Wir- 
sov lords, Bozej and Mutina, were placed in com- 
mand of the army on the Polish frontier, and, being 
attacked by Boleslav, the Polish prince, they were 
obliged to fall back into Bohemia. At this time Swa- 
topluk was in Hungary, and, hearing the news, he 
started home, fearing lest a worse disaster befall his 
armies. On the way home he was met by secret 
messengers, who informed him that the recent defeat 
of his forces was due to the treachery of the Wirsovs, 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 57 

who had entered into a secret alliance with the Polish 
ruler. Swatopluk himself, being of a very treacher- 
ous character, easily believed in the treachery ol 
others, and so he at once determined to take signal 
vengeance upon the Wirsovs. On this homeward 
journey, Mutina, with his two sons, came to meet his 
king, and was received most cordially. The whole 
party remained all night at the fortress of Breslau. 
The next morning the king ordered his lords to meet 
him in the banquet hall, and when they were all to- 
gether, he entered, and began to denounce the whole 
race of Wirsovs, charging them with all manner of 
crimes. He then turned to his hired murderers, and 
ordered them to begin the work of death. Such a 
consternation fell upon those present that for a 
moment a deathlike silence reigned in the hall; but 
it was only for a moment, for the assassins were 
thirsty for the blood of their victims. The Wirsovs 
present, together with all their friends and attendants, 
were murdered without mercy. Then the bloody 
men mounted their horses, and galloped off to I^ibitz, 
the chief seat of the Wirsovs, to continue the work of 
death. When the warden announced that a body of 
horsemen were coming to the fortress, Bozej said : 
" It 's our soldiers from Hungary ; in God's name let 
them enter." The assassins repaid the kind welcome 
by murdering the inmates and plundering the fortress. 
But the Wirsov family was very large, the members 
living upon their estates in various parts of the 
country ; and as Swatopluk had made the determina- 
tion to exterminate the whole race of Wirsovs, the 
work of butchery lasted for many days. They were 
hunted down like wild beasts ; some were found and 



58 The Story of Bohemia. 

publicly executed in Prague, and some chased and 
killed in the streets of the city. The historian Kos- 
mos relates how the headsman tore two beautiful 
boys out of their mother's arms, and cut their throats 
in the market-place. The people, seeing this horrible 
sight, crossed themselves and fled, fearing the venge- 
ance of God. It was estimated that some 3,000 souls 
perished in this massacre. 

The perpetrator of this monstrous crime did not 
long outlive his victims. While on an expedition to 
Hungary, in passing through a forest, he lost his eye 
by striking his head against the limb of a tree. The 
following year, while helping the emperor in the war 
against the Poles, he remained in the tent of that 
prince till dark, and, while returning to his own 
camp, a strange rider joined his guards without being 
observed. Just as they emerged from the woods, the 
rider approached Swatopluk, and, ere the latter was 
aware, he was thrust through with the spear, and fell 
dead from his horse. The strange rider was never 
found; but it was supposed that he had been hired to 
commit the deed by John, the son of Tistova, the 
only one of the Wirsovs that had succeeded in escap- 
ing from the country. 

It will be remembered that the Wirsovs had ex- 
terminated the Slavnikov family, and that it was their 
cruelty that had driven St. Vojtech from the country. 

VI^ADISIvAV I. 

The sudden death of Swatopluk threw the country 
into a state of anarchy. The evil precedent estab- 
lished by Bretislav in violating the law of succession 
now proved the cause of endless misery to the 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 59 

country. The struggle for the crown commenced 
immediately, even in the camp, and almost in the 
presence of the enemy. There were several candi- 
dates, and each tried to win the favor of Henry V, 
then in the camp, by rich presents and extravagant 
promises. Henry accepted all the gifts, giving in re- 
turn many fair promises, but finally decided to aid 
Vladislav, the brother of Borivoi, who, it seems, was 
able to offer the highest bribe; namely, 500 pounds of 
silver. The disappointed candidates determined to 
defend their rights with the sword, and civil war was 
the result. Brothers fought against brothers, sons 
against fathers, old friends plundered each other's 
estates, and the whole land was plunged into the ut- 
most misery. Finally, the other candidates dropping 
off, Borivoi, the brother of Vladislav, alone remaining, 
the latter became reconciled, and willingly abdicated 
the throne in favor of Borivoi. This friendship, how- 
ever, was of short duration. Vladislav again seized 
the throne, and Borivoi fled into foreign lands, where 
he remained till he died. 

Vladislav was a kind-hearted man, and, as far as 
lay in his power, he tried to make good the losses sus- 
tained by the people during the civil war. His younger 
brother, Sobeslav, who had again and again plotted 
against him, was called to court, forgiven, and Vradi- 
slav even went so far as to persuade his lords to name 
Sobeslav as his successor. 

SOBKS1.AV I. 
The family of Premysls, unlike most royal families, 
seemed to increase in a geometrical ratio, and, the law 
of succession being ignored, there was a continual 



6o The Story of Bohemia. 

struggle between the older members as to who should 
become the ruler. Each candidate sought to win the 
favor of the ruling prince, since his approval had con- 
siderable influence upon the election. Thus Sobeslav, 
being acknowledged by Vladislav as his successor, 
mounted the throne without any opposition. But one 
candidate refused to give up his claims. This was Otto 
the Black, the brother of Swatopluk. Otto the Black 
had expected to obtain the crown at the death of Swat- 
opluk, and, being disappointed, he determined that 
now, at least, the prize should not elude his grasp. 
He therefore appealed to lyOthair, who was now Em- 
peror of Germany. 

lyike his predecessors, the reigning emperor was 
glad of the opportunity to meddle in the affairs of 
Bohemia, and so at once summoned Sobeslav to ap- 
pear before him and explain how he dared accept the 
crown of Bohemia without the consent of the emperor. 
Sobeslav replied to the messengers as follows : " I hope, 
through God's mercy, and through the help of St. Voj- 
tech and St. Vaclav, that our country shall not be de- 
livered into the hands of strangers." In order that this 
confidence might not appear to be misplaced, he im- 
mediately began to make vigorous preparations for 
war. Being a popular prince, soldiers flocked to his 
standard from all sides, and soon he was ready to meet 
the enemy. In the winter of 1126, Eothair invaded 
the country on the borders of Saxony. A bloody bat- 
tle was fought in which the Germans were totally de- 
feated, and Otto the Black, the candidate for the crown 
of Bohemia, fell mortally wounded. A treaty of peace 
was made by which Lothair agreed never to ask more 
of the Bohemians than the privilege of confirming the 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 6i 

elections that they made. The two rulers then be- 
came fast friends. 

The war being over, Sobeslav turned his attention 
to internal improvements. He built and endowed 
churches and monasteries, and in all possible ways en- 
couraged art and learning. In those days, Church and 
education were closely connected, the churches having 
elementary schools connected with them, and the mon- 
asteries being the seats of higher education, where 
painting, music, and sculpture were cultivated, and 
books written and transcribed. In the twelfth century 
there were many collegiate churches in Bohemia, where 
promising young men could obtain a good education. 
But those that desired to stand side by side with the 
great scholars of other nations, usually went to Paris 
or to some of the universities of Italy. 

Sobeslav, seeing that the law of succession was con- 
tinually violated, determined to go back to the old law 
of primogeniture, his personal interests doubtless hav- 
ing something to do in this decision, since then the 
choice would fall upon his own son Vladislav. The 
Diet approved of the plan, and Vladislav was accord- 
ingly elected. As he was a young man of strong char- 
acter, who would be likely to rule the country without 
much regard to the wishes of the nobles, they pro- 
tested against the election, and chose another Vladislav, 
the son of the previous Vladislav, as the successor of 
Sobeslav, believing that, both on account of his mild 
disposition and his gratitude to them, he would have 
so much regard to their wishes that they would really 
be the rulers of the kingdom. Sobeslav died in 1140, 
and Vladislav, having the lords upon his side, ascended 
the throne without any opposition. 



62 The Story of Bohemia, 



VI,ADISI.AV II. 

As soon as Vladislav assumed the government, the 
lords discovered that they had entirely misunderstood 
his character. He proved to be a man of sound judg- 
ment and of great independence of character, and began 
to rule the country without any regard to the wishes ot 
those by whom he had been chosen. The indignant 
nobles met, declared Vladislav incapable of govern- 
ment, deposed him, and elected in his place, Con- 
rad of Znojem. Civil war again followed this election. 
Vladislav refused to give up the throne, and prepared 
to defend his rights by force of arms. Conrad gath- 
ered a large army in Moravia, and invaded Bohemia. 
A severe battle was fought at Males, in which Vladi- 
slav was defeated, so that he was obliged to fall back 
to Prague. I^eaving his brother Depold in command 
of the city, he went to Germany to seek the assistance 
of the emperor, with whose aid he was finally rein- 
stated in the government. 

During this war, there was fearful devastation of 
the country, and much confusion in regard to the own- 
ership of property. As this, in many cases, touched 
church property, the Pope sent his legate, the Cardi- 
nal Guido, to settle the difficulties. The Bishop of 
Olmutz had been deprived of his income because he 
would not join the malcontent lords, who now were 
compelled to make good to him his losses. Cardinal 
Guido also succeeded in effecting a reconciliation be- 
tween Vladislav and the rebellious lords. They did 
him homage, and he gave them back what possessions 
he had in his power. 

Many new regulations were introduced into the 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 63 

country, and the law of Gregory VII, in regard to ce- 
libacy was now enforced, the priests being given the al- 
ternative either to leave their wives or their Churches. 
Many priests, holding high positions in the Church, 
had up to this time lived in open violation of the law, 
and even now it was not fully obeyed. In fact, mar- 
ried priests were found in Bohemia even in the reign 
of Charles IV, in the fourteenth century. 

During the reign of Vladislav began the second 
great Crusade. Conrad III of Germany, and lyouis VII 
of France, took up the cross, and the Bohemian prince 
joined the expedition with many of his chief lords. 

The Prince of Saxony, Henry lyco, aided by some 
Moravian lords and by Bishop Zdik, also undertook a 
crusade, but not to the Holy lyand. They went to the 
Slavic tribes of Lutetia and Pomerania to compel 
them to accept Christianity ; but they met with such 
spirited resistance that they returned home without 
accomplishing anything. 

The Crusade to the Holy lyand also proved a failure. 
Vladislav, leaving his troops under the command of 
the French king, started for home, stopping on the 
way at Constantinople, where he made a treaty of 
friendship wnth the Greek emperor. 

Having seen many lands, and learned much that 
could benefit his people, Vladislav might now have 
used his experience for the good of his country ; but 
he was a warlike man, and preferred military glory to 
the welfare of his subjects. 

Being home but a short time, he undertook an- 
other military expedition. He prepared an army to 
aid the German emperor to subdue the city of Milan, 
that was trying to gain its independence ; for which 



64 The Story of Bohemia. 

service the emperor promised to grant him the title 
of king, and to all the rulers of Bohemia after him. 
But the Diet refused to grant him the money to pay 
the necessary expenses ; and, moreover, declared that 
he could not, according to the laws of the country, 
take the troops across the boundary without the con- 
sent of the State Diet. But the intrepid warrior was 
not to be turned from his purpose so easily ; he raised 
an army of 10,000 volunteers, fitting them out at his 
own expense. 

The Bohemians distinguished themselves greatly 
in this expedition, the fame of their valor spreading 
to all parts of Europe ; but, aside from this, it proved 
of no practical benefit to the country. 

Vladislav undertook several more military expe- 
ditions, winning great renown. But he was not sus- 
tained in this by the most thoughtful men of his 
realm ; they could not see that any benefit came to 
the country from these wars. Vladislav's success was 
not due so much to his superior wisdom as to the 
counsels he received from his adviser. Bishop Daniel. 
This prelate was more of a statesman and politician 
than a Churchman. Indeed, his wisdom in regard to 
matters of state may be inferred from the fact that 
Vladislav sent him, as a special favor, to the German 
emperor, Frederick, at whose court he remained many 
years, being the chief adviser of that ruler. 

Although Frederick was bound to Vladislav by so 
many acts of friendship, yet as soon as Bishop Daniel 
died he began to intrigue against him. He harbored 
at his court the two sons of Sobeslav, who had not 
given up their claim to the Bohemian throne. Vladi- 
slav, desiring to keep the crown in his own family, 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar IL 65 

induced the Diet to elect his son Frederick king of 
Bohemia, which, being done, he resigned the govern- 
ment into his hands, himself entering a monastery, 
where he remained till his death, in 1 1 74. 

FRKDKRICK AND SOBESIvAV II. 

The abdication of Vladislav had not the desired 
effect; for Kniperor Frederick, knowing well the state 
of affairs in Bohemia, determined that the prince of 
that country should be of his own appointing. The 
chief candidate for the throne was Sobeslav, the son 
of Sobeslav I. During the reign of Vladislav, this 
prince had invaded Moravia, intending to make that 
the base of his operations against Bohemia; but, 
through treachery, falling into the hands of the ruler 
of that country, he was cast into prison, where he lan- 
guished till the time when Frederick ascended his fath- 
er's throne. Emperor Frederick now ordered the King 
of Bohemia to release Sobeslav, and both to appear be- 
fore him, that he might decide which one had the bet- 
ter claims to the crown. Sobeslav was immediately 
released, brought to Prague, and treated with the ut- 
most distinction, Frederick hoping that he might thus 
win him to himself, and dissuade him from his am- 
bitious designs. But Sobeslav had no notion of giv- 
ing up his claims. He fled to the emperor, com- 
plained that he was not safe in Bohemia, begging that 
monarch to take up his just cause. King Frederick, 
being of a somewhat timid disposition, now obeyed 
the summons of the emperor ; and, moreover, tamely 
submitted when the latter declared Sobeslav to be the 
rightful heir to the Bohemian throne. 

In consideration of these services, Sobeslav was 
5 



66 The Story of Bohemia. 

obliged to fit out an army to aid the emperor in the 
ItaHan war. 

Sobeslav proved a good ruler, doing all in his 
power to promote the welfare and prosperity of his 
subjects. The common people loved him, greatly, both 
on account of his father, Sobeslav I — of glorious 
memory — and because he was equally kind to the 
poor and lowly as to the wealthy, who in scorn called 
him " The Prince of Peasants." But having spent 
fifteen years in prison, he had not learned the ways of 
the world, and consequently w^as unable to cope with 
the craft of enemies and the selfish schemes of friends, 
who continually imposed upon his generosity. 

On account of the help that Sobeslav received 
from the emperor, he was obliged to aid him in the 
Italian war; but after having spent two years in Italy, 
losing many men, the emperor was obliged to give up 
the struggle. Another war broke out concerning the 
archbishopric of Salzburg. There were two rival 
claimants for this position, the cause of Archbishop 
Albert being taken up by Pope Alexander and Henry 
II, the Duke of Austria, as against the emperor, who 
had appointed another prelate to the position. Sobeslav 
fitted out an army of 60,000 men, then invaded the 
dominions of the Duke of Austria, where he committed 
such fearful devastations, not sparing churches and 
monasteries, that he brought upon himself the wrath 
of the Pope, who excommunicated him, giving his 
crown to his former rival, Frederick, the son of 
Vladislav. Frederick invaded the country, and, al- 
though Sobeslav defended himself bravely, he was 
defeated, and compelled to leave the country. The 
Kmperor Frederick, having become reconciled, with 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 67 

the Pope, treacherously forsook his former ally, who 
had been of so much assistance to him in his wars, 
and promised to help Frederick to secure the crown. 
As might be supposed, Frederick had promised the 
emperor a large sum of money ; but the regular sources 
of revenue having been drained by Sobeslav, he was 
obliged to resort to new, and often illegal, methods of 
taxation, which pressed very heavily both upon the 
common people and upon the nobilit}^ The country 
being brought to the verge of financial ruin, the 
nobles arose again.st Frederick, deposed him, and 
elected Conrad Otto, of Znojem, his succcessor. He 
fled to the German emperor, who took up his cause, 
threatening the Bohemians with war if they refused to 
reinstate him in the government. To satisfy Conrad 
Otto, he gave him Moravia as a fief, thus detaching it 
from Bohemia, the rulers of which alone had, up to 
this time, exercised this right, Frederick was by no 
means satisfied with this arrangement, and as soon as 
he was well established upon the throne he raised an 
army, and sent his brother, Premysl Ottokar, to Mo- 
ravia, to bring the ruler of that country to his former 
allegiance. A bloody battle was fought, and although 
Conrad Otto was not completely subdued, he complied 
with the demands of Premysl rather than longer shed 
the blood of friends and kindred. 

During the reign of Frederick, trouble arose be- 
tween him and the Bishop of Prague, who tried to free 
his estates from all taxation and duties to the State. 
Being opposed in this by Frederick, like his prince, he 
carried the controversy to the German court. The 
emperor decided that the Bishop of Prague was a 
prince of the imperial realm, and consequently was in 



68 The Story of Bohemia. 

duty bound to render allegiance to the emperors and 
not to the princes of Bohemia. Thus the Emperor 
Frederick tried to divide the kingdom of Bohemia into 
two realms, one spiritual and the other secular. 

Prince Frederick now tried to win the favor of the 
emperor by joining him in a crusade to the Holy Land ; 
but he died before the preparations were completed. 
Hew^as succeeded by Conrad Otto, of Znojem, who, up 
to this time, had ruled in Moravia. The emperor also 
died shortly after, while on the crusade, and his son 
Henry was elected to succeed him. He is known in 
history as Henry VI. 

At the death of Frederick, Bohemia was plunged 
into the most fearful anarchy. Several princes of the 
Premysl family tried to win the throne, and in the 
struggle did not scruple to resort to the most unlawful 
and ignoble measures. At length the nobility elected 
Vaclav, the son of Sobeslav ; and Premysl, the brother 
of Frederick, being the rival claimant, immediately went 
to Henry, the German emperor, promising him 6,000 
pounds of silver if he would grant him the fief of Bo- 
hemia. Henry, following the example of his father, 
gladly accpted the offer, and Premysl, otherwise called 
Ottokar, became the ruler of Bohemia, Vaclav being 
compelled to give up the throne. 

Ottokar being unable to raise so large a sum of 
money, the Bishop Bretislav was sent to the German 
court as security until the debt should be paid. Henry, 
how^ever, soon became tired of Premysl Ottokar, and 
as he had the right to place him upon the throne, so 
now he claimed the right to depose him. Bretislav, 
the wily prelate, had succeeded in winning the favor of 
the emperor, and so was declared the ruler of Bohe- 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 69 

mia. Bishop Bretislav, with a large army of German 
troops, now came to Bohemia to secure the throne, 
meeting the rightful ruler at Zdik. The Bohemian 
lords, who shortly before had sworn that they would 
lay down their lives for their prince, now treacher- 
ously forsook him, going over to the side of the usurper, 
and Premysl was obliged to flee, leaving the ambitious 
prelate master of the field. Bretislav also conquered 
Moravia, taking Vladislav, the brother of Premysl, 
prisoner. 

As soon as he was well established upon the throne, 
the emperor sent him against the Margrave of Meis- 
sen, who was in rebellion against him. The prelate- 
prince devastated the country of Meissen so fearfully, 
that he himself was struck with shame and agreed to 
do a public penance. 

Bishop Bretislav ruled in Bohemia only four j^ears. 
Being taken ill, the lords at once proceeded to elect 
his succeSvSor. Being afraid of Premysl on account of 
their treachery to him, they set Vladislav at liberty, and 
elected him their prince. Premysl hearing of this, 
and thinking that, as the older brother, he had better 
claims to the crown, gathered his friends about him and 
hastened to Bohemia, for the second time to try to win 
the coveted prize. But Vladislav, with a magnanimity 
rarely seen among princes, and especially the princes 
of those days, decided that he would save his country 
from the horrors of another civil war. Having a far 
larger army at his command than Premysl, Vladislav, 
nevertheless, resigned the government into his broth- 
er's hands, exacting from him a solemn promise that 
he would do all in his power to promote the peace and 
prosperity of his subjects. 



70 The Story of Bohemia. 



PREMYSI. OTTOKAR I. 

Premysl, surnamed by the Germans Ottokar, was 
endowed by nature with the qualities that make a good 
ruler. He was not only a good general, but also a 
statesman, and it was both these qualities that enabled 
him to restore his country to her former independence. 

When Premysl Ottokar became the ruler of Bohe- 
mia, the States constituting the German Empire were 
torn by internal dissensions, and as formerly the em- 
perors had profited by the domestic troubles in Bohe- 
mia, so now Premysl Ottokar determined to profit by 
similar troubles in Germany. 

After the death of Henry VI, the German lords 
and princes were divided into two hostile parties. 
One party wanted to choose as emperor Philip of 
Hohenstaufen, the brother of Henry VI, since his son 
Frederick was still too young to rule; the other party 
wanted Otto, the Duke of Brunswick. Premysl, being 
one of the electors, favored Philip, and that prince suc- 
ceeded in securing the election. As a reward for this 
service, Philip declared Premysl the King of Bohe- 
mia, and also made that title forever hereditary in the 
rulers of that country. Both Premysl Ottokar and 
Philip were crowned the same day at Mayence. 

But Philip had an inveterate enemy in the Pope, 
Innocent III, who favored Otto of Brunswick, since 
the latter had promised, if elected, to do great things 
in establishing the power of the Church in his domin- 
ions. By favoring Philip, Premysl incurred the enmity 
of Innocent III, which was a great misfortune, since he 
needed the help of that prelate in several matters. In 
violation of the customs of those days, the Bohemians 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar IL 71 

had chosen their own bishop, and they desired the 
Pope's confirmation of this act ; then Premysl wanted 
a divorce from his wife Adleta, and permission to 
marry another lady. After much negotiation, the 
Pope consented to grant these favors, but only on con- 
dition that Premysl withdraw his allegiance from Philip 
and transfer it to Otto. 

For this act of obedience, the Pope showered his 
favors upon Premysl Ottokar. He confirmed all the 
old rights and privileges of Bohemia, so that they 
never again could be touched by the German emperors ; 
at the same time the country was ranked among the 
other kingdoms of Christendom (1204). He acknowl- 
edged the independence of the country; declared her 
rulers to be kings equal in dignity to any princes of Ger- 
many. In those days, such declarations from the head 
of the Church were of inestimable value, since it was 
generally conceded that the Pope alone had the right 
to grant royal titles. In accordance with this theory, 
the first coronation of Premysl was declared null and 
void, and he was crowned a second time by the Pope's 
legate, Cardinal Guido. 

Another favor granted to Premysl, which filled the 
whole land with rejoicing, was the canonization of St. 
Prokop, the founder of the Sazava monastery. 

Premysl Ottokar had espoused the cause of Otto 
against his own judgment, and the Pope also found 
that his confidence in that ruler had been misplaced. 
No sooner was Otto well established upon the imperial 
throne than he forgot all his promises toPope Innocent, 
and, indeed, came out in open hostility against him. 
Refusing to be admonished, he was excommunicated, 
and Frederick of Hohenstaufen was declared his sue- 



72 The Story of Bohemia. 

cesser. This turn of affairs proved exceedingly fortu- 
nate for Premysl Ottokar. His sympathies being with 
Frederick, he espoused his cause with sincere joy, and 
it was through his assistance that Frederick was able 
to gain possession of the imperial throne. What high 
value Frederick placed upon the services of Premysl 
may be judged from the concessions he made to him : 
Bohemia should forever be a kingdom ; the emperor 
should never impose any duties upon the rulers of that 
country, except the three hundred horsemen to accom- 
pany them to Rome, or, in default of this, three hun- 
dred pounds of silver ; the investitures of the Bishops 
of Bohemia should be given by the Kings of Bohemia, 
and not, as had hitherto been done, by the emperor. 
In addition to this, several strongholds on the borders 
of the country were ceded to Bohemia. 

Thus Premysl, by knowing how to take advantage 
of favorable circumstances, secured dignity and inde- 
pendence for his country. When he ascended the 
throne, the country was on the verge of ruin, and 
there is no doubt that if such a state of affairs had con- 
tinued longer, Bohemia as Bohemia would have been 
blotted out of existence, being torn up into petty prin- 
cipalities, and divided among the various German 
princes. 

Premysl Ottokar, fearing that what had been gained 
in his reign might be lost in the next, called a Diet, 
and had it pass a law in regard to the succession. The 
Diet, following the custom in vogue among other na- 
tions, passed the law of primogeniture, according to 
which Vaclav, the older son of Premysl Ottokar, was 
declared the successor. To give greater weight to this 
decision, Vaclav was crowned and made joint ruler 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 73 

with his father. The younger son was given the gov- 
ernment of Moravia. 

Before the close of Premysl's reign, trouble arose 
between him and the emperor. Frederick had prom- 
ised to give his oldest son Henry in marriage to 
Premysl's daughter Agnes, who, for this reason, was 
brought up at the court of lycopold, the Duke of 
Austria, since, as the prospective empress, it was 
necessary that she should become accustomed to Ger- 
man manners and customs. When Agnes was seven- 
teen years of age, Premysl expected that now the 
promise would be fulfilled; so what was his amaze- 
ment when his daughter was sent back to him in dis- 
grace. I^eopold had persuaded the emperor to give 
Henry to his own daughter, Margaret. Premysl re- 
sented this slight by a declaration of war, which, 
aside from satisfying his offended dignity, led to no 
practical results. 

Agnes was so deeply hurt that she abjured wed- 
lock, choosing rather to spend her days within cloister 
walls. She joined the order of the Sisters of Clara; 
but, being a highly gifted woman, and having been 
educated with a view to public life, she could not rest 
content with spending all her time in devotional ex- 
ercises. Although out of the world, she kept herself 
informed of its doings. Being greatly beloved by her 
brother Vaclav, she became his best friend and coun- 
selor. She was also held in high regard by the Pope, 
who often consulted her in matters of Church and 
State relating to Bohemia. Agnes had great influ- 
ence in regard to the organization of benevolent in- 
stitutions in Prague. She organized the order of St. 
Clara in Prague, which had a hospital connected with 



74 The Story of Bohemia. 

its convent. She was abbess of this convent for 
forty-eight years. However pious her life, and full of 
good works, she never forgot the slight put upon her 
by Henry, and, through her influence upon King 
Vaclav, she made that prince feel both her power and 
her enmity. , 

KING VACIvAV I. 

Premysl Ottokar died in 1230, and his son Vaclav, 
already crowned during the life of his father, ascended 
the throne without any opposition. This ruler, 
twenty-five years of age at the time he assumed the 
government, was a brave and spirited young man, 
energetic in his actions, but estranged from his peo- 
ple by his German education. Indeed, Vaclav loved 
everything that was foreign, and during his reign 
foreign manners and customs were introduced into 
the country as never before. This tendency to push 
Slavic customs into the background was already 
marked at his coronation. In the old days, the chosen 
prince was led to the simple stone seat, which was a 
sort of throne, and installed into his ofiice in a very 
simple manner. He was given the leathern hand-bag 
and wooden shoes brought to Vysehrad by the first 
Premysl, to remind him that princes come from the peo- 
ple, and hence derive their authority from them. But 
in the coronation of Vaclav, he was taken in great pomp 
to the cathedral, where, with magnificent ceremonial, 
he was crowned by the archbishop, thus indicating 
that his authority was derived from the Church, and 
not from the people. 

The continual contact with the German nations, 
during the reigns of both Premysl and Vaclav, made 
the Bohemian people acquainted with the intellectual 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 75 

progress of Western Europe ; but, at the same time, 
it was the means of introducing into the country many 
evil customs hitherto unknown. The higher classes 
became more and more luxurious in their mode of 
life, and in the same proportion as the lords waxed 
fat, the peasants upon their estates waxed lean, until 
servitude as grievous as slavery gradually became in- 
troduced into the country. 

Vaclav set the example of luxurious living, by in- 
viting into the country Ojir, of Friedberg, to organize 
a court equal in magnificence to any in Europe. For 
this service he received the fortress Bilin, with all the 
adjacent estates. In connection with the magnificent 
court came also the tournament, which was introduced 
into the country during this reign. The knights vied 
with each other in their rich coats of mail, their hel- 
mets and shields overlaid with gold and precious 
stones, satin cloaks embroidered with silver and gold, 
and costly trappings for their steeds. 

King Vaclav was also an admirer of the fine arts, 
especially of poetry and music. Wandering singers 
and troubadours were always sure of a warm welcome 
at his court. A fragment of a love-song, said to have 
been composed by him, is still extant. Although 
Vaclav was very fond of music, there was one kind of 
music that he could not endure, and that was the ring- 
ing of bells. Whenever he was to pass through a 
town or village, couriers were sent ahead to warn 
the people not to offend his majesty's sensibilities by 
ringing their bells. 

At this time much stress began to be laid upon 
birth. For a man to be counted " good," it was neces- 
sary that he could refer to his noble lineage at least 



76 The Story of Bohemia. 

from " four corners ;" that is, both his parents and 
grandparents had to be of noble blood. 

During the reigns of Premysl and Vaclav, the 
lords built many fortresses, imitating in this the nobles 
of other countries. 

These fortresses, built by the different lords, helped 
to establish the custom of taking surnames. Up to 
this time no family names had been used. Some- 
times a son, wishing to have some way of being 
known from other men of the same name, took the 
name of his father ; but this name was not permanent. 
Thus, supposing his name was John and that of his 
father Herman, he would be called John Hermanov, 
which meant Herman's John. But Hermanov did not 
remain the distinguishing name of his family ; for his 
son, in turn, might assume his father's Christian 
name. Permanent family names were at first assumed 
by the nobles from some device upon their standards, 
and from their castles or fortresses. Thus Sir Wok, 
whose device was a rose, built a fortress (i 241-1 246), 
and named it Rosenberg ; after that the men of the 
family were known as the Lords of Rosenberg. The 
same may be said of the origin of Sternberg, Lichten- 
berg, Wartenberg, and others. 

. There was a peculiar custom in those days of giv- 
ing the same name to several sons of the same family. 
Thus, a father of one of the old families, called Vitek, 
had five sons, of whom one was called Frederick, a nd 
all the rest Viteks ; consequently Vitek was adopted 
as the surname, in the Bohemian language the plural 
being Vitkovci. 

The common people soon imitated the higher 
classes, but they generally adopted as surnames the 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar IL 77 

names of their occupations, or some event in their 
lives determined the question. 

THE INVASION OF THK TARTARS. 

The most important event in the reign of Vaclav 
was the invasion of the Tartars. Of all the barbaric 
hordes that swept like a flood upon Europe from the 
interior- of Asia, that of the Tartars was the most 
terrible. The Tartars had their home in Northern 
Asia, in the vicinity of I^ake Baikal. John Plan-Kar- 
pin, a brave monk, penetrated into the heart of their 
country, and made Europe acquainted with some of 
their customs and institutions. According to his ac- 
count, the chief of the Tartars was Genghis Khan, 
who was not only the commander of their armies, but 
their prince and lawgiver. He possessed unlimited 
power over the lives and property of his subjects, but 
his oSice was not hereditary. He was elected by his 
lords, and had he attempted to gain his throne in 
some other way, his life would have been forfeit, 
and he would have been put to death without mercy. 
He was regarded as the son of God, the lord of the 
whole universe, whose duty it was to bring all nations 
into subjection. The army of the Tartars was sub- 
jected to the severest discipline, the smallest fault 
being punished by the execution of the whole divis- 
ion of ten, to which the offending soldier belonged. 
But the most dreadful crimes committed against the 
enemy were not only left unpunished, but were 
praised and rewarded. From this it may be judged 
what an enemy Europe had to cope with. The Tar- 
tars first devastated and plundered a large part of 
Asia, and then turned against Russia. Many fugi- 



78 The Story of Bohemia. 

tives, glad that they escaped with their lives, brought 
to Europe the news of the fearful ravagings of those 
savage Mongolians. 

The great powers at this time were the Pope and 
the emperor, and it was their duty to prepare Europe 
against the threatening invasion. The Pope, indeed, 
declared a Crusade, but took no active measures to or- 
ganize and send the army against the enemy ; and the 
emperor did not seem to realize the extent of the 
danger, and so did nothing to meet it. The luxury-lov- 
ing, sentimental, and dissipated King of Bohemia, for 
once seemed to wake up to a realization of the magni- 
tude of the danger threatening, not only his own do- 
minions, but all Europe. The tournaments, the feasts, 
the hunting expeditions were all forgotten, and Vaclav 
bent every energy to put his country in a state of de- 
fense. The country was overrun by couriers bearing 
fiery appeals to all the lords to urge them to make 
every possible preparation to meet the enemy. Vac- 
lav saw that new fortresses were built, and old ones 
repaired, and all was done with such haste that even 
priests and monks were impressed into service to help 
in digging trenches and building fortifications. In 
a short time the country was well fortified, and Vac- 
lav, at the head of 46,000 men, 6,000 of whom were 
German allies, went to meet the enemy. 

It has been estimated that the army of the Tartars 
numbered half a million men, although some histori- 
ans place it at a much higher figure. It was divided 
into three parts ; the first division was to attack north- 
ern Germany, the second Bohemia, and the third Hun- 
gary. Hungary was the first victim of the blood- 
thirst}^ savages ; then the lot fell upon Moravia. The 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 79 

war was not carried on merely with the armies, but 
the people, men, women and children, were murdered 
without mercy, after enduring frightful cruelties. 
Some of the people, indeed, saved their lives by escap- 
ing to the forests, where they perished from sickness 
and starvation. 

The army destined to invade Bohemia first fought 
a battle at Yobrem, in Poland. The Bohemian army 
was hastening to the assistance of the Poles, but did 
not reach them in time. King Vaclav wrote to Prague 
as follows : " When the Tartars were in Poland, we 
were so near that we could have reached the army of 
Duke Henry in a day; but he, alas! asking neither 
our help nor advice, alone risked a battle and woefully 
perished. Hearing this, we marched on, hoping with 
God's help to avenge his death ; but the Tartars, dis- 
covering our intent, took to flight, and in one day, 
from morning till night, marched a distance of forty- 
four miles." 

Some days after this, the Bohemians and Moravi- 
ans joined their forces, and, aided by the army of 
Frederick of Austria, they waited for the enemy at 
Olmutz. 

A severe battle was fought, in which the Tartars 
were defeated. They fell back to Hungary to join the 
rest of their forces, to be better prepared for another 
battle. But the second battle was never fought. Some 
time after the news reached the Tartar horde of the 
death of their chief, the great Khan of Tartary, and 
the commander of the army, wishing to take part in 
the election of a new ruler, hastened home, and the 
invasion was never renewed. 

Although Vaclav was quite successful in war and 



8o The Story of Bohemia. 

in his relations with other nations, his domestic af- 
vaciav's Do- fairs were by no means happy. He had set 
Politics, all his hopes upon his oldest son Vladislav. 
At an early age he had had him betrothed to Kedruth, 
the daughter of the Duke of Austria, hoping by this 
marriage to bring about the union of Austria and Bo- 
hemia. But the premature death of the young man 
brought to naught all these hopes. The next heir to 
the throne was his second son, Premysl Ottokar; but 
Vaclav hated him, and for this reason had devoted him 
to holy orders. But when he saw that the people 
looked to Premysl as their future king, he gave him 
the government of Moravia; but at the same time he 
was on the lookout for some pretext to send him out 
of the country. 

As Premysl Ottokar was a very promising young 
man, possessed of many qualities that would enable 
him to be a better ruler than his father, the lords de- 
termined to secure to him the succession, even against 
the wishes of Vaclav. A conspiracy was formed, and in 
1248, while the king was gone to one of his fortresses 
in the country, the lords met in Prague, formally de- 
posed him, and elected his son in his place. Civil 
war was the result. The events that followed are 
summed up by the historian of those times, as follows : 
'' King Vaclav was driven from the throne. Queen 
Kunhut died of grief, schools in Prague were closed, 
a large part of the city was burned to the ground, and 
the guards of the churches left their posts and fled." 

Premysl's army was much larger than his father's ; 
consequently he could easily have defeated him had 
he been willing to join battle with his forces ; but this 
he would by no means do. Finally, through superior 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar II. 8i 

military skill, lie succeeded in wedging in Vaclav's 
army so that there was no hope left but defeat or star- 
vation. A treaty of peace was made. Ottokar was 
declared the rightful ruler, Vaclav being assigned sev- 
eral fortresses. The Pope, however, declared this 
treaty null and void, since it had been made under 
compulsion. It was finally decided that the two kings 
should rule conjointly. This, however, did not sat- 
isfy Vaclav, and at the earliest opportunity he broke 
his oath, and attacked Ottokar so that he fled for his 
life. The king then took possession of Prague, and 
gave a grand church festival to celebrate the victory. 
To crown all, messengers were sent to the fugitive 
son, asking him and his friends to return to the city, 
as the king was ready to pronounce a general anmesty. 
They were received with great honor. The king em- 
braced, not only his son, but also the other lords that 
had been in rebellion against him, giving them the 
kiss of peace. 

This magnanimity on the part of King Vaclav 
proved to be but the impulse of the moment. Shortly 
after, he had some of the lords arrested and cast into 
prison. One of them was beheaded, and another broken 
upon the wheel. Premysl Ottokar was also impris- 
oned, but only for a short time. He was finally re- 
instated in his possessions of Moravia, where he 
remained till his father's death in 1253. 

STATE INSTITUTIONS. 
Till about the middle of the thirteenth century the 
State policy, judicial methods, manners and customs 
in public and private life, were strictly Slavonic. 
The country was divided into districts called zu- 
6 



82 The Story of Bohemia. 

pas. Bach zupa consisted of a fortified town or in- 
closure, with its citadel, and the adjacent fields belong- 
ing to the inhabitants. The chief officer of the cit- 
adel was the castellan, or zupan ; in the town, the chief 
ofi&cer was the justice or squire, who, together with the 
sheriff, constituted the judiciary. In criminal cases, 
the whole town was held responsible, it being the 
duty of all the male inhabitants to go in pursuit of the 
criminal and bring him to justice ; in default of which 
they were subject to a heavy fine. Cities with corpo- 
rate towns were unknown until after the age of Otto- 
kar II. The fortress connected with the town was 
built upon a plain, with easy access to water, since, in 
times of danger, it was the place of refuge for the inhab- 
itants, together with their cattle. It is estimated that 
there were about forty such fortified towns in Bohemia. 
In addition to these, there were fortresses built by the 
wealthy land-owners or noblemen, for the protection 
of their families and dependents. These were usually 
built upon precipitous heights, where a small body of 
men could defend themselves against a superior force. 
There were also villages built upon the estates of the 
noblemen. 

The people very early began to be divided into 
classes. Those that owned land were a sort of aris- 
tocracy, and were called zemans. A part of these ze- 
mans were the nobility ; but it is not possible to state 
exactly what was the difference between a common 
zeman and a nobleman. In general, it may be said 
that those zemans that were able to fit out a small 
body of men to aid their prince in time of war, con- 
stituted the nobility ; while those that were obliged 
to go as soldiers themselves were the plebeians. Both 



To THE Reign of Premysl Ottokar IL 83 

the wealthier and poorer zemans had tenants upon 
then- lands, called kmets, and the kmets, with their 
families, constituted the bulk of the population. They 
were sometimes called sedlacy, this name being ap- 
plied to small land-owners in Bohemia at the present 
time. The kmets, as tenants, paid rent in kind, and 
did menial servi-ce for their lords; but as they were 
not attached to the soil, they can not properly be 
called serfs. In theory, the noblemen, zemans, kmets, 
tradesmen, and other people, were equal before the law; 
but, as might be supposed, the powerful soon learned 
to oppress the weak, and gradually the idea grew that 
the life of a man was valuable according as he had 
means and influential friends. There was an ancient 
law that provided that' if a nobleman killed a peasant, 
he paid a greater fine than if the peasant killed the 
nobleman ; but contact with Teutonic neighbors soon 
taught the Slavs to reverse this method. 

During the continual struggles for the throne, the 
country being in a state of anarchy, the common peo- 
ple lost much of their original liberty. Sometimes 
the poor peasant, being plundered by each of the con- 
tending parties in turn, only saved himself from star- 
vation by accepting land from some lord upon very 
severe conditions. On account of excessive taxation, 
the smaller zemans often sold their lands to the 
wealthier land-owners, and thus there was a constant 
tendency towards greater and greater inequality. 

At first titles of nobility were not hereditary, being 
dependent upon the wealth and official position of the 
person ; these being lost, he was again a plebeian. 
And thus it often happened that members of the 
same family belonged to different social classes. Dur- 



84 The Story of Bohemia. 

ing tlie Crusades, many rights and privileges were 
granted to the knights and noblemen to induce them 
to engage in the enterprise. 

In cases of inheritance, the property was divided 
equally among the children ; but if a daughter had 
received her dowry at marriage, she had no further 
claim upon the estate of her father. In the division 
of property, the oldest son, called the " elder," divided 
the property into equal shares, and the youngest son 
or daughter, as the case might be, had the first choice ; 
then came the next youngest, and so on, the ''elder " 
taking the last share. It is evident that it was to his 
interest to make as equitable a division as possible. 

Questions of state were decided at the General 
Assembly. This was made up of the clergy, nobility, 
and the small land-owners, or zemans. The people 
who did not own land did not possess political rights, 
hence could not take part in the Assembly. As 
representation was unknown, it sometimes happened 
that the Assembly was made up of several thousand 
men, and consequently had to be held in the open air. 
The administration of the law was placed into the 
hands of twelve kmets. Their acts are referred to 
even as late as the fifteenth century. 



Chapter III. 

FROM PREMYSL OTTOKAR II TO THE REIGN OF 
CHARLES IV. 

PRBMYSI. OTTOKAR II. 

PRKMYSiy OTTOKAR was one of the greatest princes 
that ever ruled in Bohemia; and, in his day, he may 
be regarded as the greatest prince in Europe; his 
country, if not the largest, being the wealthiest and 
most renowned in military glory. The kingdom of 
Bohemia under Ottokar included Moravia, Carinthia, 
Lusatia, I^ower and Upper Austria, the dominions ex- 
tending from the Riesengebirge on the north, to the 
Adriatic Sea on the south. The protection of Ottokar 
was sought by the Dukes of Poland, Silesia, and by 
several Italian States. 

"The political power of Ottokar may be ascribed to 
a happy combination of circumstances and events 
rather than to his own character and achievements. 
He gained Austria, even before the death of his 
father, by being elected to the government by the 
lords of that country. To strengthen his hold in the 
newly-acquired territory, he did not hesitate to marry 
Margaret, the widow of the Emperor Henry, a woman 
twenty-three years his senior. His own strength was 
also due to the weakness of his natural rivals, the 
various princes of Germany. Yet Ottokar was an 
excellent ruler, doing much to develop the resources 
of his country. He enacted some good laws, and 
wrought quite a reform in the administration of jus- 

85 



86 The Story of Bohemia, 

tice. He gave a great impetus to trade by establish- 
ing a uniform system of weights and measures. Vac- 
lav had squandered most of the crown estates by 
giving them away to his favorites; and, as these had 
been gained by fraud, Ottokar did not scruple to re- 
store them to the crown by compulsion. This was 
done in a very summary manner. The lords were in- 
vited to the palace in Prague, and, without any warn- 
ing, seized and cast into prison, and there kept till 
they were willing to give up the estates in question. 
In this way Ottokar gained much wealth, but also 
the deadly enmity of these lords ; and, in time, their 
vengeance. Besides depriving his nobles of the un- 
lawfully-gained estates, Ottokar humbled them by cur- 
tailing many of the rights and privileges granted 
them by his father. Indeed, the reign of Vaclav was 
the golden age of the Bohemian nobility; they had be- 
come rich and strong, and consequently very unruly. 
As an offset to this power, Ottokar established another 
privileged class ; these were corporate cities, the in- 
habitants of which, enjoying many privileges, were 
very loyal to their king. Nor was this all ; they were 
also a source of revenue. In the establishment of 
corporate cities, the king gained a great deal ; but, at 
the same time, a grievous wrong was done to his own 
subjects. The inhabitants of these cities were mostly 
German immigrants, the introduction of whom into 
the country never failed to bring trouble. The two 
nationalities might have been mutually helpful, but 
history proves that they never were. The genius of 
intellectual development for the two races was diifer- 
ent, and each was better off when left to grow accord- 
ing to the spiritual laws of its own nation. The intro- 



To THE Reign of Charles IV, 87 

duction of so many foreigners into the country was in 
itself a great evil, but the special privileges granted to 
them were even worse. The new towns were given 
the exclusive right to all trade and manufactures 
within a distance of three miles from their boundaries. 
This brought thousands of small tradesmen to ruin. 
Forbidden to work at their trade in their native vil- 
lages, and having no other means of sustenance, they 
were compelled to become thieves or beggars. Be- 
sides this, it was an intolerable hardship to the people 
of the villages to be obliged to go to the German 
town for every little thing that they needed in the 
household. Most historians praise Ottokar because 
he did not resort to any unjust and illegal method of 
taxation ; but the establishment of corporate towns, 
with special privileges, was a far greater evil than any 
illegal taxation; the latter would have occasionally been 
a heavy burden, while the former proved a permanent 
evil. Indeed, the right of exclusive trade was after- 
wards extended to the estates of the nobility and the 
clergy. 

Among the old cities that were granted corporate 
rights were Prague, Kuttenberg, Pilsen. I^itomeritz, 
Hradetz, Budweis, Rolin, Melnik, Domazlitz, and 
some others. These were known afterwards as royal 
cities. 

Aside from this great wrong done to the native 
tradesmen, Ottokar tried to be just to his subjects, 
and to protect the lower classes against the oppression 
of the higher. For this reason he was quite popular 
with the common people, but secretly hated by the 
aristocracy. 



S8 The Story of Bohemia, 

PRKMYSI, OTTOKAR'S MII,ITARY CAREER. 

Premysl Ottokar was a man of war, and his nu- 
merous victories caused his fame to be spread all over 
Kuirope. 

The first war that he engaged in was a crusade 
against the Prussians upon the Baltic. At this early 
period in history, the people inhabiting the countries 
that now constitute Northern Germany belonged to 
the Slavonic race. They were still heathen, notwith- 
standing the repeated efforts of the Germans to pre- 
sent the gospel to them at the point of the sword. 
The Slavonic races were open to the teachings of 
Christianity when presented to them in the right 
spirit, which is shown in the cases of Moravia, Bo- 
hemia, and Russia, all of which received the new re- 
ligion from choice, and not from compulsion. It is 
not pleasant to reflect that Premysl Ottokar, a prince 
of their own blood, should join their inveterate ene- 
mies to invade their country, offering them the new 
faith, while, at the same time, they secretly hoped it 
would not be accepted ; in which case they would have 
a plausible pretext to murder them and obtain pos- 
session of their wealth. 

This crusade was undertaken by the German 
branch of the Knights of Jerusalem, and the Pope 
had requested Premysl Ottokar to send as large an 
army as possible to their aid. As some of the for- 
tresses of the Prussians were built in deep forests, 
surrounded by rivers and marches that made them al- 
most inaccessible, the time chosen for the campaign 
was winter, when the ground was frozen. With an 
army of 60,000 men, Ottokar invaded the country. 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 89 

Before attacking the enemy, they entered the sacred 
groves, cut down the ancient oaks, and burned the 
images, thus showing the people the helplessness of 
the gods in whom they had placed so much faith. 
Having lost faith in their gods, the Prussians were 
struck with a panic and easily defeated; and, there being 
no other alternative, they consented to be baptized. 

To conciliate the conquered, and make the new re- 
ligion appear more attractive to them, the commanders 
decided to stand as sponsors to the chief Prussians. 
King Ottokar stood sponsor to the first nobleman, giv- 
ing him his own name, and, what was of more value, 
many rich gifts ; Otto, the Margrave of Branden- 
burg, and other German princes, followed the royal 
example. The common people, seeing their leaders 
treated with so much consideration, hastened from all 
directions, willingly receiving baptism. 

In commemoration of the success of the enterprise, 
Ottokar founded a new city, which was named Kon- 
igsberg, after which he returned to his own country. 

This campaign against the Prussians greatly en- 
hanced the glory and military renown of Ottokar. 
Upon the death of the Kmperor of Germany, he was 
offered the imperial crown ; but fearing that, beyond 
the empty title, he would have more trouble than gain, 
he declined the honor. The wretched condition of the 
German Empire may be inferred from the fact, that no 
home prince could be found to accept the imperial 
crown ; and the electors were obliged to go to a foreign 
land to seek for a suitable candidate. Richard of 
Cornwall, brother of the English king, was chosen to 
be emperor, the Bohemian king at once forming a 
treaty of alliance and friendship with him. 



90 The Story of Bohemia. 

Philip, the Archbishop of Salzburg, who was Otto- 
kar's cousin, had trouble with his chapter, upon which 
War with he was deposed, and another archbishop ap- 

Bavaria. pointed in his place. As the deposed arch- 
bishop refused to give up his office, war broke out, 
and Ottokar went to the assistance of his cousin. He 
was defeated, and compelled to leave the country in dis- 
grace, after giving up several towns and fortresses to 
the Bavarians. 

Ottokar, however, soon retrieved his military honor 
by a series of brilliant victories over the Hungarians, 
war with Bela, the King of Hungary, declared war 

Hungary, against Ulric and Philip, the Dukes of Ca- 
rinthia, who appealed for aid to Ottokar. At the same 
time the people of Styria rose in rebellion against the 
Hungarians, and turned for help to Ottokar, promising 
to make him their ruler if once free from the Magyar 
yoke. Ottokar granted the request, sent an army into 
Styria, which drove out the Hungarians, and estab- 
lished a Bohemian nobleman in the government. 
This proved the beginning of a great war between 
Hungary and Bohemia. The rulers of both countries 
made vast preparations for the coming contest. King 
Bela impressed into his service all the able-bodied men 
of his dominions, besides making alliances of friendship 
with the neighboring States. He soon had an army 
of 140,000, composed of Magyars, Croats, Bosnians, 
Serbs, Bulgarians, Italians, Greeks, and even a regi- 
ment of Tartar mercenaries. 

Ottokar collected his troops from Bohemia, Mora- 
via, and Austria, several German princes also sending 
some troops. His army numbered 100,000 men, among 
them a regiment of 7,000 cavalry, composed entirely 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 91 

of Bohemians, and clad in steel armor from head to 
foot. 

In the spring of 1260 the two great armies met 
upon the opposite banks of the Danube, where they re- 
mained for several days facing each other, neither dar- 
ing to run the risk of crossing the river. At length, 
Ottokar sent messengers to the Hungarian camp, ask- 
ing King Bela, either to let the Bohemian army cross the 
river, or to cross it themselves, he pledging his honor 
that they should not be molested until they were safely 
over, when both armies could fight with the same ad- 
vantage. King Bela decided to cross, whereupon Ot- 
tokar withdrew with his army to give the enemy abun- 
dance of room for landing. While thus falling back, his 
regiments became separated from each other, and the 
Hungarians, perceiving this, thought it a favorable 
moment to make an attack and gain an easy victory. 
Thus Stephen, the son of Bela, unmindful that the 
truce had not yet expired, most treacherously fell upon 
the main division of the Bohemian army, which, for a 
moment was thrown into confusion. But the alarm 
being sounded, the regiments were soon in the place 
of danger, ready to meet the foe. Just as they were 
about to make the attack, the sun came out, the fog 
that had before obscured their vision vanished, and the 
whole army saw before them the iron seven thousand 
waving the banner of St. Vaclav. This was a good 
omen : St. Vaclav would fight for them. A wild shout 
burst from the soldiers, and, as if by inspiration, the 
vast army united in singing the old Slavonic hymn, 
" Hospodine pomiluj ny "— (Lord, have mercy upon us). 
Then they rushed to battle with so much enthusiasm 
and impetuosity that the enemy soon began to fall 



92 The Story of Bohemia. 

back, and finally ran to the river in a headlong flight. 
Eighteen thousand men of the Hungarian army re- 
mained upon the field of battle, while fourteen thou- 
sand more perished in the waves of the Danube. 

King Bela, humbled in spirit, sued for peace. It 
was made upon conditions that Styria should remain 
under the government of Bohemia, and the Hunga- 
rian king should give his son Bela in marriage to 
Kunigunda, the daughter of the Viscount of Branden- 
burg, and niece of Ottokar. This victory over the 
Hungarians won much renown for both King Ottokar 
and the Bohemians. On accounnt of the 7,000 cavalry 
clad in steel armor, the Tartars called Ottokar the 
Iron King ; but throughout Europe he was called the 
Golden King, on account of his wealth and the magnifi- 
cence of his court. 

The wedding of the son of the Hungarian king and 

the niece of Ottokar was held three years later, on the 

The Wedding ^cry grouuds where the great battle " was 

gunda^ind fought; and, as it well illustrates the wealth 

^^^^- of the Bohemian king and the splendor of 

his court, a short description will here be given. 

The preparations for the wedding were on so grand 
a scale that many princes, doubting the reports, sent 
emissaries to Vienna to spy out the real facts. The 
place selected for the wedding-feast was near the vil- 
lage of Kressenbrunn, about ten miles from Vienna. 
Tents were put up, having all the accommodations of 
permanent dwellings. A bridge wide enough for ten 
riders to go abreast was built across the Danube. Two 
large palace-like tents were set up, in which each king, 
surrounded by hundreds of retainers, knights, and no- 
blemen, tried to outvie the other in the magnificence 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 93 

of display, so that this fete may well be compared with 
the Field of the Cloth of Gold of the time of Henry 
VIII of England. Although several hundred thou- 
sand guests were present, the provisions prepared for 
the occasion were on so generous a scale, that, after 
all had eaten and drunk to their heart's content, three 
times as much as had been used still remained. 

The bride was attired in a purple robe embroidered 
in Arabic gold; and it was said, in those days, that the 
precious stones ornamenting her head-dress were more 
costly than the crown of the King of England. It is 
needless to add that the guests for days were regaled 
with the richest viands and the choicest wines, and, 
seeing one display after another of the wealth of Bo- 
hemia, were dazzled, and returned home to their re- 
spective countries with their minds full of the glory of 
the King of Bohemia. 

All the glory that Ottokar enjoyed grew dim at the 
thought that at his death the dynasty of the Premysls 
must cease ; for his wife Margaret, now fifty- ottokar's Di- 
five years of age, had borne him no chil- ^o^^^- 
dren. It seems that he had lived in peace with her ; but 
as far as conjugal fidelity is concerned, his character 
was not above reproach. The object of his illicit love 
was Agnes, one of Margaret's maids of honor, by whom 
he had three children — a son and two daughters. As 
Agnes was of a noble family, Ottokar tried to obtain 
a dispensation from the Pope, whereby the children 
could enjoy all the privileges of legitimacy. The Pope 
granted the request, but added a proviso that de- 
stroyed the very thing that Ottokar had hoped to 
gain — no illegitimate child was ever to inherit the 
crown of Bohemia. Failing in this, Ottokar's last re- 



94 I^HE Story of Bohemia. 

sort was a divorce. This was readily obtained, since 
Margaret herself was not only willing but anxious to 
withdraw from a court where she was regarded as an 
obstacle to the king's happiness. Having secured his 
liberty, Ottokar married Kunigunda, the daughter of 
the Russian prince, Rostislav Michalovic. Some time 
after, the newly-married couple were crowned with 
great splendor in St. Vitus Cathedral in Prague. From 
this time on, Ottokar signed himself King of Bohemia ; 
for although he had been called king by his subjects 
and by the foreign princes, he himself never assumed 
the title till after his coronation. His hopes for an 
heir were realized in this marriage. Kunigunda bore 
him two children — a son and a daughter. 

One of the greatest evils that the Bohemian rulers 
had to contend with was the continual interference in 
ottokar's ^hcir affairs by the German emperors. But 
Fan. during the reign of Ottokar II, the empire 
had become so demoralized that it seemed on the 
verge of ruin, and Ottokar, taking advantage of this, 
was able to raise his country to such power and great- 
ness as had never before been done by any other ruler. 
This interval of freedom, however, was not lasting, 
and Premysl Ottokar had cause to regret that he had 
declined the imperial crown when it had been offered 
him. As long as Richard of Cornwall occupied the 
imperial throne, Bohemia did not have much to fear 
from Germany; but when he died, in 1272, affairs im- 
mediately assumed a threatening aspect. The Ger- 
man princes now cast their looks about to find a man 
for an emperor, who should help them to humble the 
pride of the Bohemian prince, and who, at the same 
time, should not stand in the way of their own ag- 



To THE Reign of Charles IV, 95 

grandizement. They found such a prince in Rudolph, 
the Count of Hapsburg, who, having some small pos- 
sessions in Switzerland and Suabia, was too weak to 
assume any great authority over his constituents, and, 
moreover, agreed to wrest from the kingdom of Bo- 
hemia its recently acquired territories — Austria, Styria, 
and Carinthia. While this election was going on, 
Ottokar- was out of the country engaged in another 
war with the Hungarians ; but his office of elector 
was usurped by lyouis of Bavaria, his most inveterate 
enemy. As soon as he learned of the election of 
Rudolph, he made peace with the enemy, and hastened 
home, and at once entered his protest against the elec- 
tion as being unlawful, since he, one of the rightful 
electors, was not present. For some time he was sus- 
tained in this by the Pope ; but Rudolph, being a man 
of much diplomacy, soon succeeded in winning that 
prelate to his side. The Bohemian king was cited to 
appear before the newly-elected emperor to explain 
why he had not already come to swear his allegiance. 
Premysl Ottokar refusing to obey the summons, Ru- 
dolph declared his possessions as falling to the empire, 
and himself as being the sovereign lord of Bohemia 
and Moravia. 

Premysl Ottokar now found himself surrounded 
by the greatest difficulties. His nobles, instead of 
standing by him in the hour of need, basely deserted 
him, rejoicing that now had come the time when they 
could satisfy their own private desire for revenge. 
They had never forgiven him for depriving them of 
the illegally.obtained crown lands. Then, too, Pre- 
mysl's State policy constantly aimed at centralization 
of power, which was directly opposed to the inter- 



96 The Story of Bohemia. 

ests of the upper classes. Then it was said that the 
lords hated him because he showed much favor to 
the Jews and the Germans. 

Rudolph made very extensive preparations for war, 
being sustained by the princes of the empire, who 
willingly sent large forces to his aid. Besides this, he 
secured the alliance of the King of Hungary, who was 
glad of the opportunity to help to humble the pride of 
his old enemy. The Hungarian army was to invade 
Moravia and Austria, while the imperial army marched 
into Bohemia. 

The Bohemian king, surrounded by thankless and 
disloyal lords, could raise but a small army as com- 
pared with that of the emperor ; yet he did not lose 
heart, but did the very best he could with the means at 
his command. The Hungarians, according to agree- 
ment, invaded Moravia, marching with little opposition 
as far as Vienna. Here they were met by Rudolph's 
army, who, instead of going first to Bohemia, had also 
marched directly to Vienna. While Premysl Ottokar 
was marching in put suit of the imperial army, a con- 
spiracy broke out among some of the .first lords of 
the kingdom, who at once commenced to devastate 
the estates and cities of the king. This unexpected 
blow decided the fate of the unfortunate king. By 
this time his army was reduced to but 20,000, while 
that of Rudolph was five times as large. Seeing that 
a battle at such fearful odds would be but useless 
bloodshed, Ottokar agreed to make peace, the terms of 
which were very hard indeed. Premsyl was obliged 
to give up all his possessions except Bohemia and 
Moravia, which he received as fiefs from the emperor. 
In addition to this, it was agreed that Vaclav, the only 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 97 

son of Ottokar, should marry the daughter of Rudolph, 
and Hartman, the son of the latter, the daughter of 
the Bohemian ruler. By this double marriage, Rudolph 
hoped that he might secure Bohemia to his own 
house, in case the line of the Premysls should die 
out. It must be added that the betrothed parties were 
mere children, consequently the marriage was not to 
take place till many years after. As hard as were the 
above terms for the Bohemian king, there was one 
clause in the treaty that was even more grievous. 
The emperor, desiring to take the rebellious lords of 
Bohemia under his protection, declared them his own 
vassals, who were answerable for their actions only to 
him, and not to the King of Bohemia. This was vir- 
tually destroying the independence of the country, mak- 
ing it a mere province of the emperor's other posses- 
sions. After much negotiation, which, however, led to no 
results, the emperor refusing to give up his claims to the 
loyalty of the lords of Bohemia, Ottokar was driven to 
desperation, and so began to prepare for another war. 
In this war the princes of the realm did not re- 
spond so heartily to the call of their emperor to fur- 
nish troops ; nevertheless, he was able to raise a much 
larger army than Ottokar, who had only the princes of 
Silesia to aid him. A decisive battle was fought upon 
the very grounds where Premysl Ottokar had won such 
a brilliant victory over the Hungarians in the earlier 
part of his reign. But in those days the army of the 
king fought as one man ; while now, there was divis- 
ion — treachery in the camp. During the action, while 
the tide seemed to be turning in favor of the Bohe- 
mians, one of the chief lords cried that all was lost, and 
that who could, should save his life. This caused a 

7 



98 The Story of Bohemia, 

panic; Premysl Ottokar, seeing that all was lost, 
plunged, with some of his faithful followers, into the 
thickest battle, and fell pierced by many swords. The 
defeat of the Bohemians was complete. Of the 30,000 
men engaged in the battle, 12,000 were left upon the 
field (1278). Some personal enemies of the fallen 
king, finding his body, tore off the clothing, and 
brutally mutilated it. When Rudolph afterwards saw 
the body, he gazed with consternation upon all that 
now remained of one who, in life, had been the great- 
est ruler of his time. 

When the news of the fall of Ottokar reached Bo- 
hemia, the common people were filled with sorrow. 
Premsyl Ottokar had been a good and just ruler, and 
had often taken up the cause of the poor against the 
wealthy classes that oppressed them ; and this very 
virtue in him led, ultimately, to his ruin. 

The death of the king brought the country into a 
state of anarchy. The selfish lords, caring nothing 
for the people, did nothing to oppose the approach of 
the enemy, and thus Rudolph marched through Mo- 
ravia without any let or hindrance, leaving misery and 
death behind him. Among the distinguished prisoners 
in his train was the Bohemian queen, with her seven- 
year-old Vaclav. 

The imperial army marched into Bohemia as far 
as Kuttenberg. Here they were met by some Bohe- 
mian lords with a small force, and negotiations for peace 
were entered upon. It was agreed that the emperor 
should hold Moravia for five years, and that Bohemia 
should be governed by regents until Vaclav, the son 
of Ottokar, should be of age. To perpetuate his hold 
upon the two countries, the agreement entered upon 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 



99 



with Ottokar concerning the double wedding of the 
royal children was again renewed ; and lest something 
should again happen to prevent carrying out the plan, 
the marriage ceremony was actually performed. Guta, 
the daughter of Rudolph, was married to Vaclav, and 
Agnes, the sister of Vaclav, to Rudolph's son, of the 
same name. As none of the children were more than 
ten years old, they still remained with their parents, 
Vaclav living with his mother in Prague. 

Otto of Brandenburg was made regent of Bohemia, 
and appointed guardian of the young prince. 

OTTO OF BRANDENBURG. 

After the departure of Rudolph from Bohemia, the 
greatest disorder and misery prevailed. The regent 
filled the land with swarms of favorites brought from 
Brandenburg, whose interest in the country extended 
no further than their own purses. These favorites 
held the most lucrative positions; but, not being satis- 
fied with their incomes, they got money from the peo- 
ple by the most cruel extortions. 

The native lords added to the state of anarchy 
that prevailed by forcibly seizing the estates that had 
been given them by Vaclav I, but taken away by his 
son, Premysl Ottokar. Instead of putting down such 
disturbances. Otto encouraged them, since they gave 
him the opportunity to interfere and obtain rich re- 
wards from those enjoying his favor. Not satisfied 
with this, he plundered the churches and monasteries 
of their wealth, enriching thus his own estates in Ger- 
many. Entering into an understanding with some of 
the native lords, he deprived the queen of her estates, 
using the income for his own benefit ; and finally 



loo The Story of Bohemia. 

went so far as to imprison both, her and Vaclav in a 
strong fortress, where she was kept under a strong 
guard, and deprived of all the comforts to which she 
had been accustomed. A Diet having been called, 
the nobles tried to obtain the liberty of the queen, 
but to no purpose ; Otto, as guardian and regent, 
claimed the right to keep them in confinement. The 
queen finally succeeded in making her escape, where- 
upon she fled to Moravia ; but the young prince was 
left behind to pine in solitude all alone. 

The native lords, seeing that the condition of the 
country was growing worse and worse, and that the 
foreign adventurers were becoming rich at the ex- 
pense of the native lords and citizens, began to hold 
meetings, and secretly to prepare to cast off the for- 
eign yoke. The facts transpiring, Otto took the young 
prince and fled with him to Brandenburg. Rudolph, 
now fearing that Otto had some evil design against 
his youthful son-in-law, decided to come into the 
country himself to settle the difliculties. It was de- 
cided that Otto should still remain the guardian of the 
prince, but that the latter should be sent to Prague, 
the government promising to pay 15,000 pounds silver 
for his release. To restore the country to peace, all 
the Germans that had been brought to the country 
by the regent were now ordered to leave within three 
days under a penalty of death. The lords who had 
taken possession of the crown estates were ordered 
to give them up, and if they had any claims upon 
them, to seek redress by^process of law. By these 
means peace was again restored ; but the evil effects 
of the state of anarchy were not so easily obliterated. 

In the state of anarchy, many of the peasants fled 



)' 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. loi 

to the woods to escape with their lives, the fields lay 
neglected, and a fearful famine was the result. The 
dead and dying lay everywhere, uncared for and un- 
buried, and pestilence was soon added to the list of 
horrors that the country was passing through. The 
winter of 1281-1282 was one of extreme misery. 
About 600,000 persons perished. The following year 
the land -was blessed with an abundant harvest, and, 
order and security being restored, the country soon 
began to recuperate its wonted strength. 

THK RKGKNCY OF ZAVIS OF FAI^K^NSTEIN. 

In the year 1283, Prince Vaclav, then twelve years 
of age, came back to Prague, to the great joy of all 
the people, who looked upon him as the one who was 
to restore the country to its former peace and pros- 
perity. Being still too young to rule, the government 
was placed into the hands of those nobles who had 
taken the most active measures for the release of the 
young prince. At this time, his mother, Kunigunda, 
returned from Moravia, bringing with her the power- 
ful Lord Zavis, of Falkenstein, to whom she had for 
some time been secretly married. This nobleman, in 
a short time, won such an ascendency over the young 
prince, that he was chosen chief chancellor, and his 
favorites were given almost all the other ofQces of 
profit and trust. This again brought the country 
upon the verge of civil war, and Rudolph again came 
to the country to restore peace. It seems that the 
trouble was settled in favor of Falkenstein ; for soon 
after, he celebrated his wedding with the queen, and 
then, as stepfather of Vaclav, and chancellor, he as- 
sumed entire control of the government. On the 



I02 The Story of Bohemia. 

whole, it may be said that he ruled well, putting down, 
with a strong hand, the unruly nobles, as well as the 
bands of robbers that infested the country. He pro- 
tected the interests of the crown by compelling some 
lords to give up the estates they still held ; but, at 
the same time, he did not scruple himself to take pos- 
session of vast estates that did not rightfully be- 
long to him. Queen Kunigunda having died, Falken- 
stein, claiming to be her heir, held cities and fortresses 
that had formerly belonged to her while Queen of Bo- 
hemia, but which she had no legal right to will away 
to any one outside of the royal family. 

Falkenstein's policy not only roused the jealousy 
of the nobles, but also that of the emperor, who feared 
that the young Vaclav would have more regard to his 
wishes than to those of his father-in-law, and there- 
fore he determined, if possible, to put an end to the 
government of Falkenstein. To win the favor of 
Vaclav, he resigned the government of Moravia as 
soon as the five years were out for which he was to 
hold the country. Then he offered to bring to Vaclav 
his wife, if he would agree to dismiss Falkenstein ; 
and as the young prince had for some time been very 
desirous to see her, he was easily persuaded to send 
away that nobleman. Falkenstein, hearing of the plots 
against him, resigned his office, and departed to his 
castle of Furstenberg, where, shortly after, he took 
another wife, the sister of the King of Hungary. 

About a year after this, there were great rejoicings 
in the Furstenberg castle. A son had been born to 
^^^ ^^^^j^ ^^ Falkenstein, and grand preparations were 
Falkenstein. j^adc for the christeuiug, to which were in- 
vited both Vaclav and many distinguished noblemen. 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 103 

The enemies of Falkenstein now saw an opportunity 
to revenge themselves upon him, which they did in a 
most infamous manner. They made Vaclav believe 
that the friendship of Falkenstein was not sincere; 
that he had invited him to the christening to get him 
into his power, so that he could murder him. They, 
therefore, advised Vaclav to pretend to accept the invita- 
tion, but to ask Falkenstein to come to him to Prague, 
and that then the whole party would return together 
to Furstenberg. Falkenstein, not suspecting treach- 
ery, came to Prague, and was immediately seized and 
cast into prison. He then received orders to give up 
all the estates that had formerly belonged to the crown, 
and that he had illegally obtained. Refusing to com- 
ply with the demand, he was taken to the white tower, 
and there kept in close confinement. 

Falkenstein had numerous friends and relatives 
among some of the most powerful noblemen of the 
kingdom. These now took up his cause, securing the 
aid of the King of Hungary and the Prince of Breslau, 
and commenced a war with the young king. Vaclav 
secured the aid of his father-in-law, who sent an army 
to Bohemia under the command of his son Rudolph. 
The friends of Falkenstein remaining in rebellion, 
Rudolph gave the young king some bloody counsel. 
He advised him to have Falkenstein carried from for- 
tress to fortress, calling upon his friends to surrender, 
and, in case of refusal, to threaten to have the noble 
prisoner beheaded before their very eyes. The advice 
was followed, and several fortresses thus fell into the 
hands of the king; but when they arrived at Frauen- 
berg, near Budweis, where the brother of the prisoner 
was in command of the garrison, he refused to surren- 



I04 The Story oi< Bohemia. 

der, not believing that Vaclav would carry out so cruel 
a threat. Falkenstein also refusing to consent to give 
up the fortress, the king ordered him to be executed 
upon the meadow in the sight of his brother. The 
rebellious lords were overcome, and the estates in ques- 
tion were all restored to the crown. 

For a long time, Vaclav's mind was disturbed by 
the thought of this cruel deed ; but, finally, he suc- 
ceeded in quieting his conscience by giving a part of 
the wealth of his victim to build a beautiful monas- 
tery at Zbraslav, about a mile from Prague. 

KING VACLAV II. 

At the time of the murder of Falkenstein, King Vac- 
lav was nineteen years of age. Owing to the hardships 
that he had endured during the guardianship of Otto 
of Brandenburg, whose aim seemed to have been either 
to kill the prince gradually, or at least leave him unde- 
veloped in mind and body, Vaclav was of a timid dis- 
position, small in stature, and delicate in health. Nev- 
ertheless, he proved to be a very good ruler. Being 
endowed by nature with many good qualities, as soon 
as he was at liberty he applied his mind to learning, 
especially to the study of such subjects as should en- 
able him to restore his country to its former pros- 
perity. 

The good effects of the just administration of laws 
soon began to be felt, and the condition of the peas- 
ants was greatly improved. One of the main sources 
of wealth to the country were the silver-mines at Kut- 
tenberg, which were greatly developed during the reign 
of Vaclav II. Having an abundance of silver, King 
Vaclav ordered good money of standard purity to be 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 105 

coined. These were called groats, or groscheti, sixty 
being counted to a pound of silver. The coinage of 
money belonged exclusively to the rulers of countries, 
who often abused the privilege, both by making poor 
money and by frequent changes. Whenever new coins 
were minted, the people were ordered to return the 
old, always at a discount, and thus the frequent 
changes were a source of revenue to the ruler, but an 
intolerable hardship to the people. Vaclav did away 
with this evil by ordering good money to be coined, 
that remained in circulation, not only in his own coun- 
try, but was gladly taken as legal tender in all other 
Kuropean States. 

During this time the country known afterwards as 
Poland, was composed of several principalities, the 
rulers of which were at war with each other, vaciav made 
As their quarrels showed no signs of being Poialid. 
settled, through the instrumentality of Gryfina, the 
aunt of Vaclav, the government was offered to him, 
and thus Bohemia and Poland were united under one 
crown. Later, similar troubles arising in Hungary, 
Vaclav was also offered the crown of that country ; but 
he refused it in favor of his son, who was therefore 
made King of Hungary. 

King Vaclav was a devoted son of the Church. 
Being immensely wealthy, he endowed churches and 
monasteries, granting many privileges to the priest- 
hood. He was also exceedingly fond of show. He 
aimed to have his court equal in splendor to any court 
in Europe. During his coronation, in 1297, the feasts 
and public entertainments were on so grand a scale as 
had never been seen in Bohemia before. To enable 
everybody to have a share in the good things provided, 



io6 The Story of Bohemia. 

a well was improvised by St. Havel's Church where 
wine instead of water flowed free for all. 

King Vaclav had a great deal of trouble with his 
brother-in-law Albert. In 1291, Rudolph died, and 
Albert immediately began to take measures to be 
elected king of the Romans, the title Emperor of Ger- 
many being for some time discontinued. Having be- 
haved toward Vaclav in a very domineering manner, 
the latter opposed the election, and thus Adolph of 
Nassau became the successful candidate. This 
brought on a war between the rival kings ; and finally, 
through the mediation of Guita, Vaclav's wife, the 
brothers-in-law were reconciled, and Albert secured 
the crown. But the young queen dying in 1298, the 
old state of things soon returned. Notwithstanding 
all of Vaclav's partiality to the Church, he did not es- 
cape having a quarrel with, the Pope, that prelate tak- 
ing the part of Albert against Vaclav. Albert ordered 
Vaclav to give up the crowns of Hungary and Poland, 
since he had accepted them without his consent. He 
further demanded that he transfer to him for the term 
of six years the silver-mines of Kuttenberg, or, if not, 
pay him the sum of 80,000 pounds silver, since, as vas- 
sal of the emperor, he was in duty bound to pay tithes 
from the mines, which for so many years he had neg- 
lected to do. 

As Vaclav refused to comply with these demands, 
war was declared. The king hastily collected an army, 
marched into Hungary, and took his son Vaclav, to- 
gether with all the crown jewels, back to Bohemia 
with him. Albert, in the meantime, had invaded Bo- 
hemia, marching directly to Kuttenberg, where the 
silver, doubtless, tempted his cupidity. The city was, 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 107 

however, well defended by some Bohemian lords, so 
that all the efforts of Albert to obtain possession of it 
proved unavailing. Many of his soldiers died of vari- 
ous diseases, said to have been caused by drinking 
water from a spring that the miners had poisoned. 
When Vaclav's army was on the march to help the be- 
sieged, Albert became alarmed, and returned back to 
Austria, The following year preparations were made 
to continue the war; but Vaclav was taken ill and 
shortly after died, being but thirty-four years of age. 

VACLAV III. 

Vaclav III, although already King of Hungary, at 
the death of his father was but sixteen years of age, 
yet he ascended his father's throne without any oppo- 
sition. King Albert sent messengers to Prague to ne- 
gotiate for peace, which was readily granted, Vaclav 
III giving up Eger and Meissen to Albert, who at the 
same time agreed not to interfere in his possessions in 
Poland and Hungary. 

King Vaclav III soon disappointed the hopes of 
the people. He had, indeed, been endowed by nature 
with many gifts of mind and heart, but he also pos- 
sesed a natural inclination to all manner of dissipation. 
Surrounding himself with young men reckless as him- 
self, he spent his nights in card-playing, drinking, wan- 
dering about the streets, and indulging in the lowest 
debauchery. While under the influence of liquor, he 
was very generous, and gave away the crown estates 
to his favorites, as if it were but a pastime. Shortly 
after making peace with Albert, he gave away the 
crown of Hungary to his friend Otto, the Duke of Ba- 
varia. He doubtless would have disposed of Poland 



io8 The Story of Bohemia. 

in an equally summary manner, had he not been awak- 
ened to a sense of duty by the earnest exhortations of 
the Abbot of Zbraslav, who had formerly been one of 
the chief counselors of King Vaclav II. As rebellion 
had broken out in Poland, he raised an army and began 
his march into that country ; but his career was cut 
short by the hand of an assassin (1306). The mur- 
derer being immediately put to death, it was never as- 
certained whether it was an act of private revenge, or 
whether he had been hired to commit the deed by some 
of the political enemies of Vaclav. 

THE BOHEMIAN STATE UNDER THE PREMYSI.S. 

King Vaclav III was the last male descendant of 
the ancient house of Premysl and lyibuse, that had ruled 
over Bohemia for almost six centuries. The govern- 
ment of Krok and his daughter L^ibuse had bound the 
various . petty princes under one head, but not very 
closely. In still more ancient times, the government 
had been mostly patriarchal, and the various dukes, 
being descendants of the ancient families, were very 
jealous of their liberties, and would tolerate no en- 
croachments upon their rights. The relations existing 
between the ruling family and the people constituted 
the law of the land. Boleslav the Terrible (935-967) 
did a great deal for the centralization of power by tak- 
ing possession of the public lands, also by various ar- 
bitrary measures that increased his own wealth at the 
expense of his subjects. The power of the rulers in- 
creased until Premysl Ottokar I secured the title of 
king for himself as well as for all Bohemian rulers 
that should come after him. 

The legislative power was in the hands of an Assem- 



To THE Reign of Charles IV, 109 

bly and of the king ; the executive belonged to the king 
alone, while the judicial was independent of him. 

The expenses of the government and the court 
were defrayed from the income of the crown estates ; 
and when this did not suffice, the Assembly voted 
taxes, which, therefore, came at irregular intervals. 
In the earlier stages of the country's growth, the As- 
sembly consisted of all and any free citizens that chose 
to come ; but when it reached the dignity of being 
called a State Diet, it was restricted to a few of the 
privileged classes. These were known as the States, 
and consisted of the nobility, the clergy, and the 
knights. Premysl Ottokar I added to this the fourth 
estate ; viz., the citizens — inhabitants of royal cities. 

At first there was no difference in the laws for the 
large land-owners — or noblemen, as they were called — 
and the small land-owners, or sedlacy; but in the 
course of time the nobility became a privileged class, 
and the rights of the poor people were continually en- 
croached upon until they were reduced to servitude. 
This servitude meant several days of labor in the week 
for the lord, and many other tasks that, at times, were 
very grievous. 

The nobility, in consideration of doing military 
service, were exempt from taxation, which, for that 
reason, fell all the more heavily upon the common 
people, 

The conquest of territory was an afiair of the 
crown, carried on at the expense of the king, or by 
the aid of such noblemen as willingly gave him their 
assistance. 

The power of the government was limited by two 
outside forces, that of the German emperor and the 



no The Story of Bohemia, 

Pope. The King of Bohemia, again, was one of the 
seven electors of the emperor The emperor claimed 
feudal sovereignty over the country, enforcing his 
claim whenever it was for his interest to do so. As 
was the case in all European countries in those ages, 
the Pope and priesthood, together with the various 
orders of monks, exerted a wide and powerful influ- 
ence. In the earlier history of Christianity this in- 
fluence was good ; but as the Church grew strong in 
worldly power, it grew weak spiritually, and the mon- 
asteries, instead of being the seats of learning, became 
the dens of wickedness. 

Education, at this time, was mostly confined to the 
clerical profession. Vaclav III wished to establish a 
higher institution of learning in Prague ; but the no- 
bility opposed this, claiming that, with such superior 
educational advantages, the clergy would become so 
powerful that they would regard themselves as above 
the nobility. The schools were always built in con- 
nection with the churches and monasteries. 

RUDOIvPH OF AUSTRIA, AND HKNRY OF CARINTHIA. 

When King Vaclav II died, he left, besides one 
son, four daughters, the eldest of whom, Anna, was 
married to Henry, the Duke of Carinthia. When 
Vaclav III undertook the expedition to Poland, he 
left the government in the hands of this duke. When 
the news of the king's assassination reached Bohemia, 
some of the nobles thought it advisable to elect Duke 
Henry to the throne; others preferred Rudolph, the 
son of Albert, who had succeeded his father in the 
empire. Before definite action could be taken, the 
emperor declared that, as Bohemia was a feudal de- 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. m 

pendency of the empire, he could dispose of it as he 
saw fit; so he gave it to his son Rudolph. To enforce 
this claim, he invaded the country v^ith a large army, 
and the Assembly, partly from choice and partly from 
necessity, accepted Rudolph as their king, if he would 
consent to marry one of the Bohemian princesses. He 
immediately espoused Elizabeth of Poland, the widow 
of Vaclav" II. This was the beginning of the dynasty 
of the House of Hapsburg in Bohemia. 

Rudolph reigned in Bohemia less than a year. Be- 
ing surrounded by German favorites, and always con- 
sulting the wishes of his father rather than those of 
the native noblemen, he was hated more and more, and 
a revolt would doubtless have taken place but for his 
timely death, which took place while he was besieg- 
ing the fortress of an unruly noble. 

It had been agreed that, should Rudolph die with- 
out male heirs, the crown should fall to his brother 
Frederick. The latter had many friends in the country, 
among whom the most powerful was Marshal Tobias 
of Bechyn. But the old candidate, Duke Henry of 
Carinthia, also had many friends, and thus the election 
proved to be one of the most exciting ever known in 
the country. Although Marshal Tobias was ill at the 
time, he was so zealous for the Austrian succession 
that he had himself carried into the hall, and there de- 
fended the claims of the house of Austria with so 
much vehemence that he incurred the wrath of most 
of the Bohemian lords. He charged the noblemen 
with having the interests of the country so little at 
heart that they would elect a weak ruler, who could 
not cope with the enemies of the country. When the 
lords ordered him to be silent, and not insist upon the 



112 The Story of Bohemia, 

election of a foreigner and an enemy, he replied scorn- 
fully : ** If you insist upon having a king of your own 
people, go to the village of Stadic ; there, among the 
peasants, you may possibly find some old uncle of the 
family of Premysl. Bring him here, and place him 
upon the royal throne." This slurring reference to the 
humble origin of their kings, roused the wrath of the 
lords to the highest pitch. Ulric of lyichtenberg sprang 
up, and, without a word of warning, plunged his sword 
into the breast of the unfortunate man. Other acts 
of violence followed. The friends of Austria fled for 
their lives, leaving the field clear to the adherents of 
the Duke of Carinthia, who was elected without any 
further opposition. 

In the meantime Moravia had accepted Frederick 
as their king, and Albert immediately sent an army to 
help his son to gain the Bohemian crow^n ; but all 
these preparations for war came to naught by the 
death of Albert, who was murdered by his own nephew, 
to whom he had refused to give the estates that right- 
fully belonged to him. 

At the news of the election of Henry, there were 
great public rejoicings, the people showing much con- 
fidence in the good- will and ability of the new ruler. 
But all these hopes were doomed to a bitter disap- 
pointment; for King Henry soon showed that Marshal 
Tobias was entirely correct in the estimate of his char- 
acter ; he was weak, and totally unfit to govern. 

In the beginning of his reign serious troubles arose 
between the citizens of some of the large towns and 
the nobles ; but King Henry looked on in abject help- 
lessness, doing nothing whatever either to prevent or 
settle the quarrels. He felt a repugnance to every- 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 113 

thing that required active exertion, and spent most of 
liis time in eating and drinking. In his reckless gener- 
osity he gave away estate after estate, until his own 
income was so small that he could not set a good table. 
Then, being reduced to want, he did not scruple to 
adopt cruel and unlawful measures to extricate him- 
self out of his difficulties. At last the people neither 
feared nor loved him, and the lords began to discuss 
the necessity of deposing him, and electing another 
king in his place. 

At this time there lived at court a young woman 
who attracted general attention on account of her 
beauty and intelligence. To unusual wisdom and pen- 
etration of mind she added a fearless spirit and true, 
unfeigning patriotism. Taking an intelligent interest 
in public affairs, she showed much concern at the sad 
state in which her country was found. As might be 
supposed, she belonged to the royal family, and was 
no one else than Elizabeth, the second daughter of 
King Vaclav II. 

King Henry soon perceived that, on account of 
her good qualities, she might prove dangerous to him; 
consequently he selected a suitable partner from among 
his lords, and tried to persuade her to an early mar- 
riage. But she declined all such offers, doubtless 
thinking that there was something higher in store for 
her. In this she was not disappointed. The nobles 
finally decided to depose Henry, and to set Elizabeth 
upon the throne, not as an independent ruler, but as 
the wife of Prince John, of I^uxemburg, the son of 
the German emperor, A deputation was sent for this 
purpose to the German court, and the marriage was 
agreed upon, though the emperor showed some reluct- 

8 



114 The Story of Bohemia. 

ance on account of the extreme youthfulness of his 
son, who was but fourteen, while Elizabeth was eigh- 
teen years of age. 

This was indeed a strange turn in the affairs of 
the State. Not long before, a Bohemian nobleman had 
been openly murdered because he dared espouse the 
cause of the house of Austria, and now a deputation 
of Bohemian lords go to the German court to implore 
the emperor to let his fourteen-year-old boy rule 
over them. And yet the principle of desiring a na- 
tive to rule over them was a true one ; and it would 
have been well for the country had their leaders been 
consistent, and now had chosen a native, rather than 
a German. 

The Princess KHzabeth had endured many a slight 
and hardship from her royal brother-in-law ; and, in- 
deed, for a while it was feared that he cherished evil 
designs against her, and she was placed under the pro- 
tection of the city of Nimburg, that had been founded 
by her father. Now, when she was betrothed to Prince 
John, it seemed that her trials had ended, and that a 
life of happiness and usefulness to her nation was 
opening before her. The marriage was to be cele- 
brated at Spires, where the German king and queen, 
with all their court, were waiting the arrival of the 
bride. The emperor met her at the threshold, and, 
giving her his right hand while he held his son with 
the left, he said, deeply moved : " Welcome, royal 
child of Bohemia ! Thou hast thus far been an or- 
phan ; henceforth thou shalt be my daughter, and I 
shall be thy father. Here is my only son, thy future 
husband. Forget the trials thou hast endured at home, 
and rejoice with us !" Queen Margaret stood by, im- 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 115 

patient for the moment when she could embrace her 
new daughter. At this loving reception the bystand- 
ers were moved to tears. 

After the marriage, which was celebrated with 
great splendor, King John went with an army to Bo- 
hemia to win the crown that had been offered him ; 
for, however weak and dissipated King Henry was, it 
was not -expected that he would lay down his honors 
without a struggle, which supposition proved to be 
well founded. Calling to his assistance Frederick, the 
Margrave of Meissen, King Henry prepared for a 
stout defense of his rights. For some time John did 
not dare approach Prague, but captured some cities in 
the southern part of Bohemia ; but finally he turned 
his march to the capital, the gates of which were 
opened to him through the treachery of some lords. 
King Henry, seeing that all was lost, left the country. 

KING JOHN OF I^UXEMBURG. 

After the departure of King Henry from Prague, 
a Diet was immediately called, in which the lords took 
the oath of allegiance to their new king ; and John, as 
a ruler of a new dynasty, gave a written agreement 
promising to preserve the liberties of the country. 
As this was the first document of the kind ever given 
by a King of Bohemia, some of the provisions deserve 
special notice : The king promised to call no foreign- 
ers into the land to be his officers and counselors; he 
was forbidden either to give away or sell any of the 
crown estates to foreigners ; in case of the death of 
some of his subjects, the king was to lay no claim to 
their inheritance, but all such inheritance was to fall 
to the relatives of the deceased, and only in default of 



ii6 The Story of Bohemia. 

these, to the crown ; no Bohemian lord was ever to be 
ordered to go on any military expedition out of the 
country ; the king was to impose no taxes except for 
his coronation and to raise the dowry for daughters 
of the house royal ; and all such taxes were to be ac- 
cording to a fixed rate. 

After this agreement, the coronation was held, and 
King John established in the government. 

Although one of the articles of the royal docu- 
ment provided for the exclusion of all foreigners from 
the government, nevertheless, because of the extreme 
youthiulness of the king, the emperor gave him sev- 
eral German lords to be his counselors. The Bohe- 
mian lords did not object to this, since the chief of 
these was Peter, the Archbishop of Mayence, who had 
been greatly loved and honored by Vaclav II. I^ater, 
when the German lords began to grow too domineer- 
ing, King John was held to the agreement, and or- 
dered to dismiss them. 

When the nobles had established King John and 
Queen Elizabeth upon the throne of Bohemia, they 
imagined that they had done their country a good 
service, and that his reign would be an era of peace 
and prosperity to all the people. These hopes, how- 
ever were doomed to the bitterest disappointment. 
In the whole history of the country, the government 
of King John of lyuxemburg was unquestionably one 
of the worst ; and in regard to private life, a more 
unfortunate marriage could scarcely have been con- 
tracted ; and, doubtless, the domestic troubles in the 
royal family were, to some extent, the cause of the 
public disturbances. 

Although Queen Elizabeth was a very beautiful 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 117 

woman, who would have graced any court in Europe, 
the boy husband was too undeveloped either to ap- 
preciate her noble qualities or comprehend the duties 
and sacredness of married life. He soon grew tired 
of her, and began to take long journeys to various 
countries in Europe, neglecting both his wife and the 
government. His ideal seemed to be a knight-errant, 
who wandered about the world in search of adven- 
tures. His exploits at tournaments made him famous 
all over Europe. He was especially popular at the 
French court, which was due partly to his lavish gen- 
erosity, and partly because he was bound by ties of 
relationship to the French king, the latter having mar- 
ried his sister Mary. While the French lords and 
ladies sounded his praises to the skies, his own sub- 
jects cursed him, calling upon Heaven to deliver them 
from his tyrannous exactions. He cared so little for 
his kingdom and his family that, most probably, he 
would have staid away altogether, had he not been 
obliged to return, from time to time, to replenish his 
purse. His income proving insufficient to carry on 
his extravagant life, he resorted to all manner of ex- 
tortions, not scrupling to rob his own household, so 
that, at times, they suffered for the necessaries of life. 

The follies of the king reached a climax, when, 
being in need of funds, he tried to exchange the king- 
dom of Bohemia for a petty province upon the Rhine. 
The queen, refusing to give her consent, brought upon 
herself the wrath of her truant husband, who treated 
her worse than before 

At this time one of the most powerful lords of the 
kingdom was Henry of I^ipa. For some time he had 
ruled Moravia as the regent of John ; but his haughti- 



ii8 The Story of Bohemia, 

ness was such that he offended the queen, through 
whose influence he was removed. For a while civil 
war raged as the result of this. Finally the offended 
lord was reinstated in his office and reconciled to the 
king, but hating the queen all the more. 

Elizabeth's refusal to consent to the bartering away 
of her country, although approved of by all the lords, 
nevertheless was now used as a pretext to set the 
king against her. Lord Henry succeeded in making 
him believe that Elizabeth aimed to deprive him of 
the crown in favor of her son Vaclav, a child three 
years old. King John hurried to Bohemia in great 
wrath, seized the unsuspecting queen, and cast her in 
prison in the city of Melnik. The infant son was 
sent, with two nurses, to the fortress of lyoketsky, and 
there kept in a dark tower for two months. Finally 
the queen was rescued by some lords, and taken 
back to Prague, where a suitable residence was pro- 
vided for her. Two years later (132 1), a reconciliation 
was effected between the royal couple, but it was not 
of long duration. The lords unfriendly to the queen 
succeeded in rousing the king against her, and this 
time she was obliged to flee for her life. She found 
refuge at the court of Bavaria, the Duke of Bavaria 
having been betrothed to her oldest daughter, Mar- 
garet. The boy Vaclav was then taken to the court 
of France, where he remained for many years. At 
his confirmation he was named Charles, after his uncle 
Charles, the King of France, and it is by this name 
that he is known in history. 

Two years after the queen's flight to Bavaria, King 
John, learning of her innocence, gave her permission 
to return to Bohemia. 



To THE Reign of Charles IV. 119 

Queen Elizabeth, however, was not blameless. She 
possessed an exceedingly proud and haughty dispo- 
sition, was very jealous of honors and dignities that 
she thought rightfully belonged to her, and unrelent- 
ing in her vengeance against those who offended her 
in this respect. For many years there was trouble in 
the land on account of the rivalship between Queen 
Elizabeth and Elizabeth of Poland, widow of Vaclav 
II.* Elizabeth of Poland held her court at Hradec 
(Koniggratz), and was spoken of as the Queen of Hra- 
dec, in distinction from the Queen of Boh emia. Lord 
Henry of Lipa was a favorite of the Queen of Hradec, 
and both he and that queen were guilty of many a 
slight against the unfortunate Queen of Bohemia. An 
example of this was the marriage of Agnes, the daugh- 
ter of the Queen of Hradec and Vaclav II, hence half- 
sister to Elizabeth. This marriage was contracted 
without the knowledge and consent of the King and 
Queen of Bohemia, and consequently, to say the least, 
was a lack of courtesy equal to an insult. Both the 
king and queen regarded it as such, and the Eord of 
lyipa, at whose advice the marriage had been contracted, 
was degraded from his high ojSices. Several powerful 
lords taking his part, the country was plunged into 
civil war. This, however, was not the only war caused 
by the rivalry between the two queens. On one oc- 
casion, when the atrocities committed were too fright- 
ful to behold, Queen Elizabeth, instead of relenting 
and showing some pity for her subjects, who really 
were not at all to blame, took her children and went 
to her fortress of Eoketsky, where she remained until 
peace was restored. 

* Vaclav's second wife, hence not the mother of Elizabeth. 



I20 The Story of Bohemia. 

The real and imaginary wrongs of Queen Kliza- 
beth, the rivalship between her and the Queen of 
Hradec, the intrigues of the lords, the wars between 
them, — all this has furnished rich material for several 
brilliant historical romances, produced by modern Bo- 
hemian novelists. 

King John's continual absence from his country and 
his constant demand for funds, together with the wars 
carried on among the various nobles, brought the coun- 
try to a condition of wretchedness, such as it had not 
known for a long time. In the absence of some strong 
hand to govern, the strong oppressed the weak, there 
being no means of redress. The land was infested with 
robbers, who plundered the inhabitants without let or 
hindrance. Sometimes whole villages were destroyed, 
the inhabitants scattered in all directions, many of whom 
perished in the woods from starvation. And King 
John himself became a public robber. His own sources 
of income having been drained to the last farthing, he 
robbed the churches of their ornaments, and stealing 
the crown and the crown jewels from the palace, he 
sold them, using the money for his own private ex- 
penses. In consideration for some service done the 
Pope John XXII, he was given permission to collect at 
one time the tithes that the Pope claimed to be due for 
three years. This vast sum of money he also appro- 
priated to his own use. 

In the darkest hour of the reign of King John, Eliz- 
abeth died. She was but thirty-nine years of age, but 
Queen E^iiza- broken down in health and spirits, and for- 

beth's I " 1 I 

Death. sakcu by all except her seven -year -old 
daughter. As the dawn of her life had been glorious, 
so her sun now went down in the utmost gloom. 



To THE Reign oe Charles IV, 121 

In 1333, three years after the death of Cueeu KHz- 
abeth, a new day seemed to dawn for the poor, beg- 
gared kingdom of Bohemia. King John, prince 
betaking himself to his county of I^uxem- ci^aries. 
burg, sent into Bohemia his son Charles, then seven- 
teen years of age, to be his regent. 

Charles, although young in years, was old in wis- 
dom and- experience. The French court, which to his 
father had been but the theater for the display of his 
chivalric qualities, proved to the son a school where he 
learned political economy and statecraft. Grief for the 
loss of his mother, whom he tenderly loved, and from 
whom he had been so cruelly separated, doubtless had 
considerable influence in softening his character and 
making him grave and thoughtful far beyond his years. 

His dignified bearing and conversation soon won 
the hearts of the people, and this time their confidence 
was not misplaced. 

The first thing that he did was to set in order the 
royal housekeeping. lyike the regents before him, he 
was still obliged to send a great deal of money to his 
father; nevertheless he was able, out of the special sub- 
sidy granted him by the Diet, to redeem several of the 
crown estates; and in two years, by dint of great 
economy, he redeemed ten estates with their fortresses 
in Bohemia, and six in Moravia. In these he estab- 
lished courts for the regular administration of justice 
to people of the adjacent territorj^ He undertook long 
journeys through the land, often in disguise, diligently 
seeking to make liimself acquainted with the condition 
and needs of the people. 

The palace of Hradschin having been destroyed by 
fire a few years before, King John, instead of making 



122 The Story of Bohemia. 

any effort to rebuild it, preferred to take up his abode 
in a citizen's private residence in the Old Town of 
Prague ; but no sooner had Charles seen the ruins than 
he began to study how the misfortune might be reme- 
died. The lords were helpful to him in this, and soon 
the palace walls gleamed against the sun, where for a 
number of years there had been nothing but ruins. 
The palace being rebuilt, Charles brought over his 
youthful wife, Blanche, the daughter of the French 
king. 

The popularity of Charles, however, did not please 
his father ; for the lords, that profited by the disturb- 
ances in the land, soon succeeded in arousing the sus- 
picions of the jealous king, whom they warned to be- 
ware of his son, that his zealous effort to improve the 
condition of the people was merely to win their good 
will, so that he might usurp the government. The 
king immediately deprived Charles of the regency, 
leaving him only the title of Margrave of Moravia and 
the income from a single estate. Charles bore the in- 
dignity without a murmur, and left the country to help 
his brother Frederick to protect his estates in Tyrol 
against the encroachments of the Kmperor of Ger- 
many. 

In the winter of 1337, John, accompanied by his 
son Charles, went upon an expedition with the German 
knights against I^ithuania. The exposure to the cold 
and damp weather brought on a disease of the eyes to 
the king, and afterwards he became totally blind. No- 
body in Bohemia pitied him ; the people looked upon 
it as a punishment from Heaven for his misdeeds, and 
especially for his robbery of their churches. 

After the death of Queen Klizabeth, King John had 



To THE Reign of Charles IV, 123 

married again ; as might be expected, a foreigner, Be- 
atrice of the house of Bourbon. He brought her to 
Prague with her infant son Vaclav; but the people 
manifested no joy at her arrival, on all occasions show- 
ing their preference for Charles and his wife Blanche, 
which so displeased the king that he sent Charles out 
of the country, and finally departed himself, leaving 
the goverament in the hands of a regent. At this the 
people manifested so much displeasure that John, fear- 
ing a rebellion, reinstated his son in the government, 
and, in 1341, declared him his successor. 

King John continued to extort money from his 
kingdom until Charles himself would bear it no longer. 
In 1342 he gave his father 5,000 -pounds of silver, and 
ordered him not to come into the country again for 
two years. Doubtless there would have been much 
trouble, if not civil war, between Charles and his father 
had the latter remained idle in his county of I^ux- 
emburg ; but fortunately he went to assist his friend, 
the French king, against the English, where his igno- 
minious life was ended by a glorious death. This was 
at the battle of Crecy (1346), which proved so disas- 
trous to the French. When all was lost, the Bohemian 
lords that had accompanied King John to the war, 
begged him to flee and save his life ; but he replied : 
" God forbid that a king of Bohemia should ever flee 
before the enemy!" Then, ordering his horse to be 
fastened to those of two of his most faithful knights — 
since, on account of his blindness, he himself could not 
have directed him — the three rushed into the thickest 
battle, being immediately cut to pieces by the enemy. 
Some fifty of the Bohemian knights perished in the 
same way, Charles, too, was present in this battle; 



124 The Story of Bohemia. 

but, being wouuded intlie earlier part of the action, lie 
was carried from the battle-field by the orders of his 
father, who, after all, did not wish to leave Bohemia 
without a ruler The memorable w^ords of the king 
became the watchword of Bohemian soldiers ; and this, 
perhaps, was the only legacy that was left to Bohemia 
by her knightly ruler, King John of Luxemburg. 



Chapter IV. 

FROM CHARLES IV TO THE HUSSITE WARS. 

chari,e;s IV. 

Whii,^ Charles was in France with his father, a 
dispute was going on between Pope Clement VI and 
lyouis, the German emperor. The Pope finally suc- 
ceeded in winning the electors to his side, Ivouis was 
deposed, and the Bohemian king elected in his place. 
As King of Bohemia he was the £rst of that name; 
but as emperor he is known in history as Charles IV. 

Although duly elected, Charles was by no means 
in possession of the imperial crown; and, for a while, 
war with lyouis seemed to be inevitable ; but when 
hostilities were on the point of breaking out, Louis 
died, and Charles imagined now that he could secure 
the prize without any opposition. But here he was 
mistaken. Two of the electors declared the election 
of Charles null and void, and began to look about for 
another candidate. But it seems that the imperial 
crown was not so very desirable, judging from the 
scarcity of aspirants to the dignity. It was first of- 
fered to Kdward of England, who refused it; then to 
the Margrave of Meissen, who likewise declined the 
honor ; and finally to Count Giinther of Schwarzburg, 
who accepted it. This Giinther was a mercenary ad- 
venturer, who had served under various princes, and 
who cared so little for the imperial crown that when 
Charles offered to buy it of him, he gladly accepted the 
proffered sum of 20,000 pounds of silver. 

As Bohemia had always had a great deal of trouble 

125 



126 The Story of Bohemia. 

from the interference in her affairs by the German em- 
perors, it was of great moment to Charles to have un- 
disputed possession of the imperial throne. He there- 
fore attempted, by various diplomatic measures, to 
win over the opposing electors. His wife Blanche 
having died, he married Anna, the daughter of the 
Elector of Palatinate upon the Rhine, and gave his 
own daughter in marriage to Rudolph, the Duke of 
Austria. By these measures he succeeded in obtain- 
ing undisputed possession of the imperial throne. 

The political events in the reign of Charles IV are 
not of much significance. Although he had obtained 
an excellent military training under his warlike father, 
and had carried himself valiantly in the few battles 
that he had engaged in, nevertheless he had no love 
for war, and avoided it at all costs. He devoted his 
whole time to the improvement of his kingdom, so 
that the history of his reign is more a record of the re- 
forms he introduced than any account of political events. 
Even before the death of his father, Charles had 
succeeded in inducing the Pope to change the bishopric 
Archbishop of Prague to an archbishopric. This was 
m Prague. ^^ evcut of the greatest importance. As 
a bishopric, Bohemia was under the jurisdiction of 
the Archbishop of Mayence; and in .those days, when 
Church and State were inseparable, this often caused 
a great deal of inconvenience, if not hardship, to the 
government. The negotiations for this change afford 
a curious illustration of the geographical knowledge 
of those times. Charles was required to take an oath 
that Mayence was a distance of twelve days' journey 
from Prague, and that, to reach it, the Bohemians 
wexs-obliged to cross foreign territory; and further. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 127 

that the Cech tongue was Slavonic and not Teutonic. 
The first Archbishop of Bohemia was Ernest of Par- 
dubic, a man of much learning, and greatly beloved 
on account of his goodness and integrity. 

In the year 1347, Charles was crowned in Prague 
as King of Bohemia, the ceremony being performed 
by the new archbishop. For the occasion, The coro- 
Charles .ordered a beautiful crown to be "^t^^^- 
made of the purest gold, and, lest it should meet the 
fate of the old crown of Bohemia, he had it placed 
upon the head of the skeleton of St. Vaclav, whose 
remains rested in the cathedral at Hradschin. Later, 
he obtained from the Pope a document pronouncing 
a fearful curse upon any one who would dare touch 
with sacrilegious hands this national treasure. Owing 
to the fact that the crown was kept in the tomb ot 
Bohemia's patron saint, it is always called St. Vaclavian. 
In 1354, Charles, together with his wife Anna, un- 
dertook the journey to the capital of Christendom, to 
be crowned by the Pope as King of the journey to 
Romans. He was received in the Italian ^°°^^" 
cities with great demonstrations of joy, which, how- 
ever, were not sincere. After his coronation, while 
tarrying in the city of Pisa, he was attacked by the 
people and soldiers, and had not his attendants per- 
formed prodigies of valor, both he and his wife would 
surely have been cut to pieces by the enraged popu- 
lace. Thanking God for his deliverance, and liberally 
rewarding his guards, he hurried out of the country. 
In 1348 the Pope issued a bull for the es- The univer- 
tablishment of a university in Prague. This ^'*^" 
may be regarded as the great event in the reign of 
Charles IV. 



128 The Story of Bohemia, 

There had been opportunities for higher education 
in the country connected with the monasteries and 
collegiate churches ; but none of these had the power 
to grant degrees, and a college degree was one of the 
requisites for candidates to some of the highest offices 
in the State. As there was no university in the whole 
of the German Empire, students aspiring to those 
honors w^ere obliged to journey either to Paris or to 
Bononi in Italy, either of which incurred much hard- 
ship and great expense. 

As Charles had obtained his education in Paris, he 
modeled the new university after the one in Paris. 
There were four faculties — Theology, Jurisprudence, 
Medicine, and Philosophy. The perinanent head of 
the university was the Archbishop of Prague ; but a 
rector was elected every year, who had direct super- 
vision of the different faculties. The head of each 
faculty was a deacon, also elected for a year. The 
elections were carried on by nations of which there 
were four; viz., Bohemian, Bavarian, Polish, and 
Saxon. The Bohemian electors included Hungarians, 
Moravians, and other Slavic peoples ; the Bavarian, 
all Germans ; the Polish, students from Silesia and 
Russia ; the Saxons, Danes and Swedes. 

At first the professors delivered lectures in their 
own houses; those of theology, in some of the 
churches. The same year the university was organ- 
ized, a college was built which provided lecture halls 
for twelve professors. 

The university had a direct influence upon public 
education ; for whoever desired a degree was required 
not only to pass all the examinations, but to spend 
two years in teaching in some of the parish schools 




CHARLE;S IV FOUNDING THE UNIVERSITY OF PRAGUE. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 129 

of the country. Having fulfilled these requirements, 
the student received the degree of Bachelor ; but this 
did not entitle him to lecture in the university, this 
privilege being enjoyed only by those who possessed 
the degree of Doctor or Master. The Bachelors, how- 
ever, were permitted to read lectures approved by the 
faculties of some other university. 

The -growth of the university was something phe- 
nomenal. In less than fifty years from the time it was 
founded, there were 200 Doctors, 500 Masters, and 
30,000 students. 

The rapid growth of this institution was due to 
the encouragement given it by the emperor. He not 
only richly endowed it, providing it also with good 
libraries, but he took a personal interest in the work. 
He was present at the lectures and public disputa- 
tions, at times even neglecting his meals in order to 
hear the closing of the debates. 

Charles was also a patron of art. Under his direc- 
tion there was formed a fraternity of painters, sculp- 
tors, carvers in wood, and jewelers. This, to a cer- 
tain extent, answered the purpose of an Academ^^ of 
Arts, and continued in existence till the eighteenth 
century. 

He also passed many wise measures for the en- 
couragement and protection of trade and agriculture. 

Under his wise administration of laws the country 
prospered, increasing in wealth and population. This 
was especially the case with Prague, whose ancient 
limits of Old Town and Small Side became far too 
narrow to accommodate the increased population. 
Charles, therefore, laid out a suburb, which he named 
Carlstadt, but which the people persisted in calling 

9 



I30 The Story of Bohemia, 

New Town. The growth of New Town was very 
rapid ; for Charles not only granted special privileges 
to those who builded there, but put up many fine 
residences at his own expense, renting them upon 
very easy terms. Among the other structures that 
were put up by Charles was the cathedral at Hrad- 
schin, which was enlarged and partly built in this 
reign, the fortress of Carlstein, numerous churches 
and monasteries, and the stone bridge across the 
Moldau. The fortress of Carlstein was intended to be 
impregnable to all the munitions of war used in those 
days, and was to be the safe for the crown jewels and 
other valuables of the kingdom 

Among the many good qualities of this king, that 
which especially won him the hearts of the people 
Bohemian was the respcct he showed for their native 
i^anguage. language. A uumbcr of rulers before him 
had shown a strong preference for the German tongue ; 
and this is by no means surprising, since so many of 
the rulers, as well as the noblemen, had gone to Ger- 
many to get their wives. In regard to foreign wives, 
Charles was not the exception ; but he early appre- 
ciated the importance of the cultivation of the vernac- 
ular as the means of information among the masses, 
and so he set the example of using the language 
himself. After his ten years' stay in Paris, he had en- 
tirely forgotten the language of his noble mother ; but 
he set to work, and soon was able to read and write 
as readily in Bohemian as in any of the other four 
languages* that he was master of. 

Under his patronage, many books were translated 



I^atin, Italian, Frencli, German. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 131 

into Bohemian ; and further to encourage the cultiva- 
. tion of the native tongue, a convent of Slavonic monks 
was established in New Town. This was used as a 
means to cultivate friendly relations between Bohemia 
and other Slavonic nations. The Bohemian language 
became the language of court and in the government of 
cities and towns ; but in the previous reigns, the Ger- 
man tongue had gained such an ascendency that even 
so energetic a ruler as Charles was not able to stem the 
tide of foreign influence. 

In the year 1356 a Diet was held at Prague, at which 
Charles offered to the consideration of the States a new 
code of laws, called Majestas Carolina ; but Reform in 
it was rejected, only some of the provisions ^^^' 
being embodied in the laws of the land. 

The laws of Bohemia, like those of Germany, 
France, and England, had an historical basis, the de- 
cisions of the Supreme Court being recorded and used 
as precedents. These records w^ere kept in I^atin, al- 
though the discussions were in the vernacular. The 
sessions of the court were open to all ; the accused 
could plead his own case or have counsel. At first 
there was a jury, but later it was discontinued. The 
grave faults in the laws were, that the judges appealed 
too often to the so-called God's judgments. Ordeals 
were common, and the casting of lots also. Confusio, 
or Error, was also resorted to. Thus, if a person be- 
came confused or stammered, it was said that God had 
judged him. Charles declared that such practices were 
a wicked tempting of Providence, and therefore they 
were abolished. 

More stringent laws were passed in regard to rob- 
bers. A law was passed providing that, even if such a 



132 The Story of Bohemia. 

criminal were pardoned so that he escaped the gallows, 
he was to remain dishonored forever. 

Although Charles introduced many reforms, what 
he did came far short of what he would have liked to 
do. During the reign of his father, the nobility were 
left to be absolute rulers over the peasants upon their 
estates ; and now, if Charles would be at peace with 
them, he must leave them to a considerable extent in 
th^ enjoyment of their assumed privileges. This is 
well proved by their refusal to accept the Majestas Car- 
olina. Some of the provisions of this code of laws were 
such as to make one shudder at the inhumanity of those 
times, when such laws could be proposed and rejected. 
Some of the provisions were as follows : *' It is not be- 
coming for a lord to put out the eyes of his people or 
of strangers. Should any one be guilty of this, he falls 
into the displeasure of the king, and his goods to his 
mercy. A lord must not carry himself proudly to lay 
upon the block and cut off the limbs of his subjects." 
One would naturally infer that, at times, some of the 
lords had resorted to such horrible modes of punish- 
ment, otherwise Charles would not have incorporated 
this law in his Majestas Carolina. 

Some of the laws in vogue at this time prove 
the wide difference between peasants and the higher 
classes. Thus if peasants or citizens had wronged each 
other, they were permitted to fight with clubs, not 
swords ; for they were chlapi (churls). But if a person 
of lower birth hit one belonging to one of the upper 
classes, his hand was cut off, and he ^vas obliged to give 
security that he would not seek vengeance. Should a 
peasant strike his lord, his head was forfeit ; the lord, 
however, could do with him what he pleased. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 133 

The emperor alone could not change such barba- 
rous laws; but he did what he could to alleviate the 
condition of the poor people and to some extent re- 
dress their wrongs. The week before Easter and the. 
week following were devoted to hearing the cause of 
the poor and oppressed. Charles, as judge, sat upon a 
throne put up at the main entrance to the court of the 
palace, where the widow, the orphan, and the peas- 
ant could bring their grievances without any cere- 
mony, and receive quick justice. In his travels over 
the country, he often stopped in the various towns to 
hear the cause of the oppressed. 

In a season of great want he ordered the building 
of a wall about the city so as to give the poor people 
employment. It was no w^onder that the people 
blessed him, calling him the father of their country. 

Shortly after the Diet held in Prague for the con- 
sideration of reforms needed in the administration of 
law, an imperial Diet was held in Nurem- ^^e ooiden 
burg. Delegates from all the States com- ^"^^' 
posing the empire were present, and many important 
measures were discussed ; but w^hat rendered this Diet 
memorable was the passage of the set of laws known 
as the Golden Bull. This decree, which, a German au- 
thor says, was the only good thing that the Emperor 
Charles IV did for Germany, remained for centuries the 
fundamental law, governing and holding together the 
loose confederation of States composing the German 
Empire. 

The Golden Bull fixed the number of electors at 
seven, three ecclesiastical and four secular. They were 
the Archbishops of Mainz, Treves, and Cologne; the 
Count Palatine of the Rhine; the Duke of Saxony ; the 



134 The Story of Bohemia. 

Margrave of Brandenburg, and tlie King of Bohemia. 
Each of these princes was to hold a high office under 
the emperor, those of the princes being merely nomi- 
nal, while those of the clerics were real. 

The other articles in the Golden Bull provided for 
the regulation of taxes, disposition of the revenue, 
coinage of money, limitations of the rights and privi- 
leges of cities, and various other laws concerning the 
government of the empire. 

The Golden Bull, so excellent in itself, met with 
hot displeasure from the Pope, who could not look on 
with indifference when he found himself without any 
voice in the elections for the emperor. As a compensa- 
tion for this slight, Charles was obliged to grant many 
concessions to the clergy. 

Charles IV was very pious, spending much time in 
fasting and prayer ; and partly on account of his own 
The Growth rcligious tendencies, and partly on account 

of Clerical _ - ^ 

Power. of the pressure or events, he granted many 
favors to the clergy. Many new churches and mon- 
asteries sprang up, and the old were endowed and im- 
proved in appearance. At the present time, to the 
five millions of inhabitants in Bohemia, there are nine- 
teen hundred parish churches, while in the time of 
Charles there were twenty-three hundred, and the pop- 
ulation was only about three millions. Not only did 
the churches increase in number, but also in wealth, 
which was especially the case with the higher ones. 
Thus the Archbishop of Prague had the revenues com- 
ing from four hundred villages and some dozen cities, 
which enabled him to hold a court equal in magnifi- 
cence to some of the princes of the empire. The 
higher clergy lived in idleness, luxury, and indulged 



To THE Hussite Wars, 135 

in all manner of dissipation ; and the lower priesthood 
followed their example as far as they were able. Many 
persons totally unfit for a clerical life succeeded in se- 
curing benefices with large incomes, and then lived like 
great lords, their duties being performed by some hired 
substitute. As church service became more and more 
perfunctory, clerical life became easier ; consequently, 
more young men crowded into it than into any other 
profession, until there were far more priests than 
places. To provide all with something to do, or rather 
with some income, the larger churches were permitted 
to have several priests, each to be paid mostly by what 
he could make in performing the various church duties, 
such as christenings, burials, confirmations, and the 
like. This distribution of labor led to much jealousy 
and hatred. The greed of the priests drove them to 
conduct that was scandalous ; fierce brawls were an 
every-day occurrence, and even bloody fights were in- 
dulged in. 

In granting so many privileges and concessions to 
the Church, Charles IV acted from the purest motives; 
but the results were evil, and that continually. He 
sowed the land full of dragon's teeth, which, springing 
Up in the following reigns, so tore and lacerated the 
country that it barely escaped with its life. 

One of the most grievous faults of Charles IV was 
his excessive fondness for his family. When his son 
Vaclav was born, the public manifestations The Prince 
of joy ordered to be made by the king were 
ludicrous, if not blasphemous. Then, in his anxiety 
to secure the succession to this infant, he had him 
crowned King of Bohemia when a mere child. Nor 
was this all ; in direct violation of the provisions of 



136 The Story of Bohemia. 

the Golden Bull, the boy was also elected King of the 
Romans. Doubtless these premature honors were the 
cause of much of the incompetency of Vaclav, and the 
dire misfortunes that came to the country because of it. 
Death of Charles IV died in 1378, in the sixty-third 
Charles IV. ^^^^ ^^^ j^-^ ^^^ jj^ ^^^ buHed in the ca- 
thedral at Hradschin, where his body rests to this day. 

In regard to personal appearance, Charles IV was 
rather small and thick-set ; he was somewhat round- 
personai Ap- shouldcred, his head and neck thrust for- 
pearance. ^^.x^) his face was broad, his features 
coarse, his eyes large. He dressed in plain black 
broadcloth, without any ornamentation whatever, his 
coat being buttoned up to his chin. His favorite pas- 
time was whittling. He whittled on all occasions, 
even when sitting as judge and listening to the most 
serious cases. At times it seemed that he was paying 
more attention to his knife than to the pleadings of 
the counsel ; but the decisions he gave proved that he 
had not lost a word» 

In the management of his domestic affairs, Charles 
was economical to stinginess ; but in great undertak- 
ings he showed a generosity truly princely. 

In affairs of state he listened patiently to his 
counselors, but generally acted according to his own 
mind, and a decision once reached was held as final. 

Although five centuries have passed since this 
Father of Bohemia lived — and since that time fearful 
storms and changes have come over the country — yet, 
at the present time, no one can travel over the land 
without meeting on every side works that perpetuate 
the name of Charles IV, rendering it dear to every 
Bohemian heart. 



To THE Hussite Wars, 137 

SOCIAI. CONDITION AND CIVII.IZATION IN BOHEMIA IN 
THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY. 

As early as the thirteenth century the people be- 
gan to be divided into two nations, the Germans and 
Bohemians. The Bohemian language was 
used at first by the native nobility, the ' ^* 
- clergy, and the common people ; the German, in the 
royal cities and villages settled by German immigrants. 
The German settlers brought with them their own 
customs and habits, which differed considerably from 
those of the natives ; but, in course of time, the two 
civilizations became blended, although it must be con- 
fessed that the Bohemians became far more German 
than the Germans Bohemian. This was due to the 
fact that, for several reigns, both the rulers and the 
nobility showed a morbid preference for everything 
that was foreign. 

Had it not been for the denationalizing tendency, 
the German immigrants would have been a benefit to 
the country. They generally were industrious and 
enterprising, and aided considerably in developing the 
resources of the country. It was mostly due to them 
that the silver-mines of Kuttenberg and German Brod 
became such a source of wealth. They also helped 
to improve the manufactures of the country. Yet 
these were not in a high state of excellence; for linens 
were imported from France and Bavaria, broadcloths 
from Ghent, and Bohemian goods found a market only 
in Poland and Hungary. 

The unfavorable side of the German colonists was 
that, in time of war, they invariably joined the side of 
the enemy. 

L<ike most Slavonic nations, the Bohemian people 



138 The Story of Bohemia. 

leaned chiefly to the cultivation of the soil, preferring 
this to the more active life of tradesmen 
and merchants. This was not only the case 
with the peasants, but noblemen and great prelates 
gained most of their wealth from agriculture. As a 
result of this, grain was exported to the surrounding 
countries. 

In the earlier history of Bohemia we find the peo- 
ple a peace-loving race, that would not engage in war, 
onl})- in case of self-defense. But in course 
of time the heroic sentiments of the days 
of chivalry penetrated among the lowest classes, and 
a military hero became the highest ideal of greatness. 
Thus peasant youths were eager to enlist into the 
armies of lords that had won military renown. 

The spirit of chivalry that had borne such excel- 
lent fruit in the past century began to wane. Tour- 
naments, indeed, were still engaged in, and 

Chivalry. ' . '. ,, , 

a sort of knightly gallantry was kept up ; 
but the spirit of humanity and genuine politeness had 
passed away, leaving in its place nothing but empty 
show and stiff formality. 

During the reign of John, the old Slavonic styles 
of dress were mostly abandoned, the higher classes 
adopting French styles. The men delighted 
in long beards and long, curling locks; in- 
stead of caps, they wore high-cornered hats of various 
colors ; their coats were short and narrow, with wide, 
pointed sleeves that hung at the side like inverted 
mule's ears; knee-breeches and tight boots finished 
the costume, unless we regard the belt — behind which 
there was always a knife or a sword — as a part of the 
dress. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 139 

One of the most pleasant features of life in Bo- 
hemia at this time was the sacredness of home and the 
fidehty of wives and husbands to their mar- Domestic 
riage vows. Although youths and maidens ^'^^" 
indulged in free social intercourse, and dancing was 
the most common amusement, the principles of moral- 
ity were so deeply rooted in their minds that they rarely 
overstepped the limits of virtue and chastity. In con- 
versation, however, there was not so much delicacy as 
at the present time, many expressions being used that 
would appear coarse to us. But in this the Bohemians 
were not greater sinners than other nations of those 
days, as is proven by contemporary literature. 

During this century the people clung, with im- 
plicit confidence, to the teachings of Rome. But 
when the clergy became so corrupt that 
they did not even take the pains to conceal ^ ^^^°^* 
their scandalous lives, the more thoughtful people be- 
gan to wonder if the Church could be considered holy 
when its chief leaders were so utterly debased. The 
schism in the Church of two Popes, the one at Rome 
and the other at Avignon in France, struggling for the 
ascendency, also furnished material for this specu- 
lation. 

There was a school connected with each convent ; 
but in these mostly religion was taught. The schools 
where the boys could obtain the rudiments 
of education were the parish and village 
schools. As might be expected, the girls received no 
education whatever. After the establishment of the 
university in Prague, the common schools were greatly 
improved, since so many students, on the point of 
graduation, were engaged in teaching in the villages. 



I40 The Story of Bohemia. 

At this time there were in Bohemia 13,360 villages,* 
300 towns, and 100 fortified cities. In the larger towns 
and cities, there were schools connected with the 
churches or monasteries, where boys obtained quite a 
thorough education, such education being sought with 
a view to official or clerical life. 

During the reign of Charles, architects from other 
lands were invited into the country, and many beauti- 
Art and ful churchcs commcuccd. The most prom- 
Architecture. -^^^^ of thcsc wcrc the St. Vitus Cathedral, 
the Church of Mary of the Snow in New Town, and 
the Slavonic convent of Kmaus. The public build- 
ings were the royal palace and the chateau of Carl- 
stein. 

^neas Silvius, the historian, declared that there 
was no other European State that equaled Bohemia in 
the number, size, and magnificence of its churches. 

Among the painters may be mentioned Theodoric, 
who painted the frescoes in Carlstein ; Zbysek of Tro- 
tiny, famous for miniature-painting. His pictures ex- 
cel in vividness, originality, brilliant coloring, and fine 
finish. Some of them are still extant, being kept in 
the museum at Prague. Hodek also helped with the 
frescoes of Carlstein, but he was famous for the many 
illuminated pontificals that he executed for the bish- 
ops and higher clergy. 

Mathew Hutsky was at the head of the fraternity 
of artists. He is chiefly known as the teacher of Fer- 
dinand from Byser, who afterwards became famous as 
a painter. 



"*In Bohemia the peasants live in villages ; consequently there 
are many more villages to a given population than in the United 
States, where the farmers live on isolated farms. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 141 

The fragments that have been left of the Krals- 
dvorsky Rukohis (Queen's-court MS.) show that the 
native Hterature had reached a high state of 
development long before the age of Charles 
IV. Besides the native literature, there was much that 
was introduced into the country from other nations. 
Bohemian kings and noblemen spent much of their 
time in Paris, which was then the Rome of the civil- 
ized world, and through their instrumentality the in- 
tellectual wealth of France was brought to Bohemia. 
Thus they were familiar with the tales of King Arthur, 
and those of Guido of Colonna, about the siege of Troy, 
and the then famous epic "The Alexandriad.'* The 
Alexandriad in the Bohemian language was more an 
adaptation than a translation. The diction is rich and 
polished, the style beautiful, the verse full and melo- 
dious. lyCgends of saints were one of the most favorite 
forms of literature; and mystery plays were acted at 
this time. 

Smil Flaska was one of the most popular of poets. 
" The Nova Rada " (New Council) was regarded as his 
best work. A young lion, about to assume the govern- 
ment, calls upon all the creatures of the forest to give 
him counsel, which each does according to his own 
character and mode of life. There is some wit and 
humor in the poem ; but its popularity was, doubtless, 
due to the fact that it flattered the vanity of the king 
by advancing the idea that royalty in itself was en- 
dowed by Heaven with wisdom superior to that of all 
other mortals of the realm. 

A writer of much originality and independence of 
thought was Thomas of Stitny ; but of him we shall 
speak hereafter. 



142 The Story of Bohemia, 

thk bohemian reformation. 

We liave now reached the most important period in 
Bohemian history, that of the Reformation of tlie fif- 
teenth century. This great movement, which stirred 
the nation to its lowest depths — and, indeed, almost ef- 
fected its ruin — has by some short-sighted critics been 
attributed to the teachings of John Hus, but a more fal- 
lacious theory could hardly be advanced. The nation 
had reached a state of high intellectual advancement 
on the part of the laity, and gross corruption on the 
part of the clergy, which made a reformation inevitable, 
even if there had been no such a man as Hus. An- 
other error that is taught by many authors is, that the 
Reformation was due to the influence of the doctrines 
of Wycliffe, as expounded by some of the doctors of the 
university, and especially by Hus. These teachings 
did have considerable influence ; but they would never 
have produced such tremendous results had not the 
ground been so well prepared to receive them. 

One of the main causes that led to the Reformation 
was the establishment of the University of Prague. 
This elevated the standard of culture and intelligence, 
and prepared the people for the teaching of the fore- 
runners of Hus. 

THE FORERUNNERS OF HUS. 

Charles IV, seeing the gross immorality of the 
clergy, cast about for some means to remedy this evil. 
Conrad waid- "^i^h this cud iu vicw, he invited to Prague 
hausen. ^u Augustiuc mouk, Courad Waldhausen, 
who had gained much popularity in Vienna on account 
of his zealous preaching. At first Waldhausen was 



To THE Hussite Wars. 143 

made the rector of the Church of lyeitomeric, but later 
was promoted to that in the Teyn Church in the Old 
Town. The only preaching at this time was that of the 
begging friars, the parish priests thinking they did 
their whole duty when they recited the mass, or went 
through some of the prescribed Church services. Wald- 
hausen was a great preacher, and his native eloquence 
was rendered all the more effective by his burning zeal 
to reform the clergy as well as the laity. The best ac- 
count of Waldhausen is given by Benes Krabice, of 
Veitmil, who speaks as follows : 

'' In the year 1369, on the Feast of the Conception 
of the Virgin, died that illustrious preacher, Brother 
Conrad, rector of St. Mary ante Laetam Curiam, in the 
city of Prague. An Austrian by birth, a man of great 
learning and greater eloquence, he saw, when he came 
to Bohemia, all men given up to excesses, luxury in 
many respects exceeding all limits; and through his 
preaching so reformed the people that many put aside 
the vanities of the world, serving God with zeal." 

Among the good things that this man did, was one 
especially great and memorable : "The ladies of Prague, 
who had hitherto worn large and magnificent mantles, 
as well as other clothes ornamented in the most ex- 
travagant manner, put away these things, and went 
daily in plain clothing to hear the words of this distin- 
guished man He preached also dauntlessly against 
usurers, and other unjust possessors of property, and 
especially against those religious persons who had ob- 
tained orders through simoniacal practices. As a result 
of this, the begging friars rose up against him, loading 
him with abuse. But he, a man of perfect love, en- 
dured it all with patience for God's sake." 



144 "^^^ Story of Bohemia, 

A man of even greater talents, and one wliose la- 
bors for reform produced more permanent results was 

Mllvlb OF KRBMSIER. 

Milic was by birth, a Moravian, who was unac- 
quainted with the German language until he studied it 
so as to be able to preach both to the Germans and 
Bohemians. He held several positions of trust and 
honor. For some time he was the chief official in the 
imperial chancery, and later a canon in St. Vitus Ca- 
thedral. In 1363 he resigned his honors and prefer- 
ments, determined to follow Christ in poverty and hu- 
mility. The archbishop in vain tried to retain his serv- 
ices. He said to Milic: *' What better thing can you 
do than help a poor archbishop to feed the flock in- 
trusted to his care?" But the sturdy evangelist re- 
mained unmoved in his decision to preach the gospel 
to the poor. For some time he preached in the small 
town of Klatov; but, beginning to enjoy life, he thought 
it was a temptation of the evil one to lead him back to 
the paths of ease ; and so he gave up his charge, re- 
turned to Prague, and began preaching in St. Nicholas 
on the Small Side. 

At first, Milic had but few hearers, and some of 
those mocked his Moravian accent ; but his earnestness 
of purpose soon won him the esteem of the people, and 
his words began to be discussed in all parts of the city. 
At length he became so popular that, in order to give 
all who wished to hear him the opportunity to do so, 
he was obliged to preach several times a day in differ- 
ent parts of the city. 

Through his excessive zeal against the moral de- 
pravity of those times, and his unceasing study of the 



To THE Hussite Wars. 145 

Apocalypse and the Prophets, his mind became filled 
with extraordinary ideas respecting the latter days, the 
coming of Antichrist, and the end of the world. Him- 
self fearing that his views might be erroneous, he re- 
solved to undertake a journey to Rome to seek light 
upon these subjects. The Pope and other dignitaries 
of the Church received him with much kindness and 
consideration, and, it seems, put his mind to rest in 
regard to these questions; for when he returned to 
Prague they no longer were the prominent topics of 
his discourses. 

When Conrad Waldhausen died, Milic took his 
place in Teyn Church. He preached there daily in 
German, while another priest delivered in Bohemian, 
in St. Giles's Church, the sermons that Milic had pre- 
pared. 

One of the reforms instituted by Milic was entirely 
unique in the history of his country. There was in 
the city of Prague a collection of buildings known as 
** Venice," which was the resort of women who led a 
life of shame. Milic took upon himself the task of 
preaching to these women, to restore them, if possi- 
ble, to a life of virtue. In this labor he was remark- 
ably successful. But he soon saw that, if he would 
keep the women in the path of virtue, some means of 
sustenance must be provided. By private subscrip- 
tions he raised funds to secure several houses to serve 
as an asylum for these unfortunates. The place was 
called Jerusalem, and sometimes as many as three hun- 
dred women had a home there. Many benevolent 
ladies were induced to take girls from this institution 
into domestic service ; but still the number remaining 
was so large that at times MiliS was put to his wit's 

10 



146 The Story of Bohemia. 

end to know how to provide for them ; and what made 
it all the harder for him was, that his motives were 
misjudged and willfully misrepresented. 

This species of benevolence was entirely original 
with Milic; and when he died, the institution went into 
decay, since there was no one who appreciated its im- 
portance. 

The popularity of MiliS excited the jealousy and 
hatred of the priests to such a pitch that they drew 
up an accusation against him in twelve articles, and 
sent it to Pope Gregory XI, who was then at Avignon. 
The charges against him were so serious that the Pope 
became alarmed, and issued bulls, not only to the em- 
peror, the Archbishop of Prague, and to the Bishop of 
lyitomysl, but even to the Bishops of Olmutz, Breslau, 
and Cracow, warning them against the spread of such 
fearful heresies. Milic again repaired to Avignon to 
plead his own case, which he did so well that he was 
acquitted of all charges of heresy, and treated with 
marked distinction. Shortly after he was taken ill 
and died (1374). 

One of the great services that Milic rendered his 
Thomas of couutry was that he directed the mind of 
^ ^^* so great a man as Stitny into channels that 
led to so much beneficent literary activity. 

"When the University of Prague was founded, in 
1348, Thomas was a young man, and he at once left 
his father's house to seek the advantages that the new 
school offered. The main subject studied in the higher 
institutions of learning was scholasticism, the best 
minds wasting their energies in empty philosophical 
discussions. Thomas Stitny, however, possessed a 
mind so clear, so deep, and penetrating, that he soon 



To THE Hussite Wars. 147 

saw the vanity and uselessness of such speculations. 
Since reHgion interested him above all other things, 
he now adopted it as a special theme of study ; but 
his aims were practical, not speculative. He declared 
that it was his aim to bring the truth so vividly before 
the minds of his hearers that they might learn to shun 
evil and be inspired to follow the good. In direct op- 
position-to the custom of those times, he WTote in Bo- 
hemian instead of Latin. He said that he did not 
wish to fence up Christian teaching by a Latin wall, 
but that his aim was to render it accessible to all the 
people. Stitny's style was so simple, so direct, and 
clear, that the people were as eager to read his books 
as they had before been to hear the preaching of 
Milic. 

The learned men of the University of Prague rose 
up against Stitny. They declared that, by making 
knowledge accessible to the people, he but made it 
vulgar, lowering it to the comprehension of the illit- 
erate masses. But he was not to be baf&ed from his 
purpose by any such sophistry. He replied : "St. Paul 
wrote his epistles to the Jews in Hebrew; to the 
Greeks, in Greek ; why, then, should I, being a Bo- 
hemian, hesitate to write to my countrymen in Bo- 
hemian? I will write in Bohemian, for God loves a 
Bohemian as well as he does a lyatinist." 

Stitny's works consisted of twenty-six small pam- 
phlets, treating mostly of religious and ethical sub- 
jects. They were diligently copied, circulated, and 
eagerly read, and exerted a lasting influence upon the 
development of the native tongue. 

Another pupil of Milic was the distinguished 
preacher, Matthias of Janov. After studying in Prague, 



148 The Story of Bohemia. 

MattHias went to Paris, where lie remained six years, re- 
Master Mat- ceivin g the degree of Master o f Arts. From 

jaiov ° this he was called Magister Parisiensis, 
by which title he is generally known in old writings. 
In his younger days Matthias was very ambitious 
of honor, fame, and wealth. He even undertook a 
journey to Rome to petition the Pope for a canonry 
in Prague ; and, later, succeeded in obtaining the po- 
sition of confessor in St. Vitus Cathedral. Like Milic, 
he gave up all his honors, devoting his life to the 
preaching of the gospel. Matthias was very loyal to 
the Church ; for, although his study of the Scriptures 
led him to doubt some of the accepted doctrines, he 
was ever ready to recant whenever he was asked to 
do so. The two ideas which seemed to have taken 
possession of his mind were the importance of the 
study of the Scripture, and that the Spirit of God 
would guide one to the knowledge of the truth. He 
made the Bible his daily companion, preferring it to 
the works of the fathers. He said that some people 
found comfort in the relics of saints, but that he cared 
nothing for such things, since when he had his Bible, 
he had his all in all. This, coming from a man stand- 
ing so high, both in regard to learning and to sanctity 
of life, exerted a powerful influence; and, doubtless, 
it was due to his teaching that the Taborites after- 
wards made the study of the Bible an every-day duty, 
so that the common women knew more of its teach- 
ings than many a priest. 

John Protiva was the first priest appointed to fill the 

Master John pulpit of the Bethlehem Chapel, which after- 
protiva. ^a^j-^g became so famous on account of the 
preaching of Hus. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 149 

Protiva tried to reform the Church, but he soon 
came to the conclusion that nothing but complete re- 
construction could save it from moral ruin. Most of 
the writings of Protiva are lost, but their tendency is 
learned from the reference made to them by other au- 
thors. They were the source from which Peter Cel- 
cicky, the founder of the sect of the Moravian Breth- 
ren, drew most of his arguments. 

One of the curious things in the life of this man 
was that, at the Council of Constance, he appeared as 
one of the witnesses against Hus. 

From the above sketches it may be seen that when 
Hus appeared upon the scene as a popular preacher 
and reformer, he had the ground well prepared for his 
reception. Sigmund with truth could say to the prel- 
ates at Constance that the sect of which Hus was the 
leader and exponent was no new thing, but had orig- 
inated when he (the emperor) was a mere youth. 

KING VACIvAV IV. 

The Kmperor Charles left three sons, the eldest of 
whom succeeded his father in the government as Vac- 
lav IV. Sigmund, the second, received as his inherit- 
ance, Brandenburg; and John, parts of Lower and 
Upper I/Usatia. Moravia was in the hands of Jost, a 
cousin of Vaclav. At the death of Charles's second 
brother, the County of Luxemburg fell again to the 
Bohemian crown. 

Sigmund married Maria, the daughter of the King 
of Hungary, thus securing the crown of that country. 
This made him a powerful ruler, and, to a considerable 
extent, affected the interests of Bohemia. 

King Vaclav in no respect equaled liis illustrious 



150 The Story of Bohemia. 

father. He not only lacked his ability to govern, but 
he was too indolent to make use of the talents that 
he did possess. All tasks that required persistent ef- 
fort soon wearied him, and unlooked-for difficulties 
only roused his temper, which was so ungovernable as 
to lead him into many cruelties. Being passionately 
fond of hunting, he kept about him a large drove of 
hounds, one of these, a huge monster, sleeping in the 
king's chamber. It was believed that this hound 
caused the death of Queen Johanna, Vaclav's first 
wife. Vaclav also indulged in all manner of gross 
dissipations ; such as drinking, gambling, and carous- 
ing about in the night. Yet he was no spendthrift ; 
the crown treasury was in a good condition, and the 
taxes were reasonable. For this reason he was liked 
by the common people; and he, in turn, preferred 
their company to that of the nobility. As far as he 
dared, he gave the offices of the crown to the knights, 
zemans, and even to citizens, seeking their counsel 
rather than that of the classes above them. This 
partiality for the common people brought upon him 
the deadly hatred of the lords and prelates. 

In the first fifteen years of his reign, the country 
enjoyed perfect peace and prosperity. The adminis- 
tration of laws was so excellent that it was said a per- 
son could carry pots of money upon his head without 
any fear of being robbed. 

The last task that Charles attempted to accomplish, 

just before his death, was to settle the difficulty be- 

The Great twccu the two rival Popcs, Urban VI of 

Schism. j^Q^g^ g^nd Clement VII of Avignon; and 

King Vaclav likewise tried to do this good work. 

For this reason several Diets were called; but the 



To THE Hussite Wars. 151 

States were so divided in their allegiance to the Popes 
that nothing was accomplished. At these Diets, Vac- 
lav also took the part of the cities that, at this time, 
were at war with the nobles, who tried to curtail their 
corporate privileges. But in this he also failed of ac- 
complishing his purpose. The cities were defeated and 
deprived of many of their ancient rights. These fail- 
ures so vexed Vaclav that he determined to throw up 
the imperial crown ; but a reconciliation between him 
and the princes of Germany was effected at the Diet 
in Bger, where he also entered into negotiations con- 
cerning his second marriage. He married Sophia, the 
daughter of Duke John of Munich. She was a very ac- 
complished and enlightened princess, and later proved 
a warm friend of the followers of Hus. 

While King Vaclav was attending the Diet at Kger, 
a serious disturbance occurred in Prague. A priest 
carrying a eucharist was mocked by a Jew. Massacre of 
This so enraged the populace that they *^^J^^^- 
rushed into the Jews' quarter, and massacred about 
three thousand of the inhabitants. 

King Vaclav early began to manifest a dislike of 
the higher clergy on account of their pride and lordly 
assumptions. This hatred was provided vaciav'sDis- 

. 1 1 -. r -. i 1 . - . like to the 

With abundant fuel by the actions of the ciergy. 
Archbishop John of Jenstein, a man of sound morals, 
but a fanatic in regard to his theories of the worldly 
power of the Church. In his attempts to show his 
own authority, that prelate had many quarrels with 
the lower clergy and with the doctors of the univer- 
sity, and even with the king. On one occasion, one 
of the friends of Vaclav having been wronged by the 
archbishop, the king had that prelate arrested, keep- 



152 The Story of Bohemia. 

ing him in confinement until the wronged man could 
obtain restitution from the archbishop's own estates. 
On another occasion two theological students, having 
been arrested and put to death by the orders of the 
king's chamberlain, although the king approved of the 
act, the archbishop, nevertheless, excommunicated the 
chamberlain. 

King Vaclav had obtained, as a mark of special 
favor, the proclamation of the Year of Jubilee by Pope 
Boniface IX. He attached the greatest importance to 
this, intending to make it a time of great rejoicing in 
Prague. But all his plans were thwarted by the 
churly archbishop, who positively refused to do any- 
thing in preparation for that season of grace. 

The ill-feeling between the king and the arch- 
bishop reached its climax in the quarrel about the 
John of Abbey of Kladrau. Vaclav had determined 

epomu . ^^ establish another bishopric in Bohemia, 
intending to use for this purpose the Benedictine con- 
vent of Kladrau, and was only waiting till the abbot, 
who was quite old, should die. Here again his plans 
were thwarted by the archbishop. lyearning of the 
death of the abbot, the archbishop, through his vicar- 
general, John of Nepomuk, immediately appointed a 
successor. When Vaclav heard of this, his rage knew 
no bounds, and he swore a fearful vengeance upon the 
proud priest. His courtiers, fearing that serious evils 
might result from such an open rupture with one of 
the dignitaries of the Church, did all in their power to 
quiet him, and finally he consented to have an inter- 
view with the offending prelate. But no sooner did 
Vaclav set his eyes upon his enemy than his wrath 
burst out afresh, and he ordered his immediate arrest. 



To THE Hussite Wars. 153 

together with his vicar-general and three other priests, 
canons of Prague. The archbishop saved himself by 
flight; but the three priests were taken to the city 
hall, where they were compelled to suffer for the mis- 
deeds of their superior. Vaclav, determined to dis- 
cover who was most to blame for this act, done in di- 
rect opposition to his expressed wivshes, had the poor 
canons tortured, himself applying the burning candles 
to their flesh. Doubtless all four would have been 
put to death; but the king's wrath cooling somewhat, 
he bethought himself that the death of so many priests 
might bring him into trouble. He therefore released 
three of them ; but John of Nepomuk was so horribly 
mutilated that he could not live, so he was ordered to 
be cast into the river Moldau (March 20, 1393). 

The following centuries a host of legends were in- 
vented by the Jesuits about this John of Nepomuk, 
until they succeeded in having him canonized ; and 
the poor, deluded people were taught to regard him 
as the chief saint of the country. 

Several attempts at a reconciliation between the 
king and the archbishop were made, but they were 
unsuccessful, owing to the stubbornness of the king, 
who imposed too hard conditions. At last that prelate 
betook himself to Rome to plead his own case before 
the Pope. But in this emergency he was forsaken by 
his own chapter, and the Holy Father, seeing more 
gain from a friendship with Vaclav than with his un- 
popular archbishop, declined to give him any satis- 
faction. Disappointed in his hopes, the archbishop re- 
turned to Bohemia and resigned his office. 

The displeasure of the nobility at being pushed 
aside and the offices of the kingdom given to the 



154 The Story of Bohemia. 

lower classes, finally found expression in a conspiracy 
Revolt of the to deprive Vaclav of the government. The 
Nobles. conspiracy was headed by his brother Sig- 
mund and cousin Jost of Moravia. King Vaclav w^as 
seized by the conspirators and held prisoner until he 
should promise that henceforth all offices of the crown 
were to be filled from the nobility, and that the king 
should not undertake anything of importance without 
their consent. As Vaclav refused to comply with 
their demands, they kept him prisoner, Jost being ap- 
pointed by them regent. 

In the meantime, Vaclav's brother John came into 
the country, raised an army, and prepared to make 
war upon the rebellious nobles. The case of Vaclav 
was not so very desperate, since all the common peo- 
ple were upon his side, and the burggraves of all the 
citadels had remained loyal to him. Prince John 
easily obtained possession of Prague ; but the nobles 
fled, taking with them the king. The war was kept 
up for some time, until they were compelled to restore 
Vaclav to the government. Peace, however, did not 
last long. Prince John dying shortly after, the lords 
again took up arms against their king, and this time 
he was compelled to give them a share in the govern- 
ment. Indeed, for a while they had entire control of 
the government, and showed the king their indepen- 
dence of him by putting to death four of his favorite 
courtiers. 

These domestic disturbances greatly diminished 
the respect for Vaclav abroad. The princes of the 
Vaclav loses empire complained that he neglected the in- 

the Imperial , . ^ 

Crown. terests of Germany, and appointed a meet- 
ing, where they discussed the advisability of deposing 



To THE Hussite Wars. 155 

him. This action roused the king from his lethargy. 
He called an Imperial Diet, where, besides other busi- 
ness, it was decided to end the schism in the Church 
by asking both Popes to abdicate and electing a new 
Pope in their place. But no sooner was this decision 
made known to the Roman Pope Boniface, than that 
pontiff began in turn to fight the interests of Vaclav, 
and it was due to his influence that he was deposed 
from the imperial dignity, and Ruprecht Palatine 
elected in his place as King of the Romans. 

About this time the same misfortune befell Sig- 
mund in Hungary that, through his aid, had befallen 
his brother in Prague — he was taken prisoner by his 
own lords, and kept in close confinement. Vaclav, 
however, showed himself far more brotherly than Sig- 
mund had done. He raised an army, and, in five 
months, the lords were compelled to set their king at 
liberty. 

King Vaclav, counting upon the gratitude of his 
brother for the services he had rendered him, deter- 
mined to ask his aid in freeing himself from the de- 
tested yoke of the nobles. For this purpose he in- 
vited him to Prague and gave him a share in the 
government. . Sigmund repaid this confidence with 
the blackest treachery. He seized Vaclav, cast him 
into prison, and himself usurped the government, 
lyater, he appointed a regent and went to Vienna, tak- 
ing with him his royal prisoner. But he had scarcely 
left the country when an insurrection broke out 
against him, and he hurried back to restore order. 
His cruel treatment of the citizens of some of the re- 
bellious cities struck terror into the hearts of the peo- 
ple, and they submitted to his government without 



156 The Story of Bohemia. 

much further resistance. He remained in the country 
for some time, extorting money by all manner of il- 
legal methods, until an insurrection in his own king- 
dom compelled him to leave the country. 

After some months of imprisonment, Vaclav suc- 
ceeded in making his escape, and returned to Bohemia. 
He was hailed as a deliverer, and many of the lords, 
who had formerly been his enemies, gladly took up 
arms to help to reinstate him in the government. The 
adherents of Sigmund were driven out of the country, 
and Vaclav, reorganizing the government after his own 
heart, began to rule with considerable energy. 

The rest of the reign of King Vaclav is mostly 
taken with the attempts to settle the difficulty between 
the rival Popes, and the troubles at home that arose 
out of the abuses in the Church. These will be re- 
lated in the chapter on John Hus. 

JOHN HUS. 

There is no name in the history of Bohemia that, 
even at the present time, rouses on the one hand so 
much admiration and enthusiasm, and on the other so 
much hatred and fanaticism, as that of John Hus, the 
martyr of Constance. Hus, without question, is one of 
the most illustrious characters in history. In his per- 
ception of religious truth, he was as far in advance 
of the clergy of his day as the enlightened men of the 
present day are ahead of those of the fifteenth century. 
Yet he does not commend himself to our notice so 
much on account of his intellectual ability, but rather 
on account of his life-work as a reformer. 

As has been related, there were several men before 
the time of Hus who had raised their voices against 




JOHN HUS. 



the crying abuses in the Church ; but their labors af- 
forded only a temporary relief. The abuses remained, 
and, indeed, seemed to increase rather than diminish. 
This was due, to some extent, to the dual Papacy. 
The Pope at Avignon attempted to hold a court equal 
in splendor to that of his rival at Rome; and as enor- 
mous sums of money were needed for this purpose, he 

*■ 157 



158 The Story of Bohemia. 

resorted to new and unheard-of methods for extorting 
it from the people. He asked more and more for con- 
firmation to a bishopric, and usurped the right to 
make appointments that had formerly been exercised 
by the local authorities. Finally, benefices were sold to 
the highest bidder, or given away for services done to 
his Holiness. Boniface of Rome started the practice of 
giving away benefices, even before they were vacated. 
His example was followed by the bishops, until sim- 
ony became the general custom, and the Church was 
full of men totally unfit for a clerical profession. 

Another great evil in the Church was the enor- 
mous number of endowments. The idea of vicarious 
devotion had become so general that the court, the no- 
bility, and even the wealthy citizens, had their family 
chapel or altar in some church where a special priest 
was appointed to serve mass and sa}^ prayers for the 
souls of his patrons. The number of clerics thus of- 
ficiating increased to such an extent that one church 
in Prague had three hundred priests connected with it. 
The common parish churches usually had from ten to 
twenty. Most of these were supported by the endow- 
ments ; besides this, they obtained considerable money 
upon various pretexts, and so were able to live in lux- 
ury and ease. 

The high-handed treatment that Archbishop Jen- 
stein received at the hands of King Vaclav, and the 
immunity of the latter from punishment, did much to 
weaken the power of the clergy in Bohemia. Jen- 
stein's successor. Archbishop Olbram, was so subser- 
vient to the wishes of the king that nothing is heard 
of him for the whole time he was in office. These facts 
explain why it was that the preachers who denounced 



To THE Hussite Wars. 159 

so bitterly the corruption of the Church and advanced 
various new doctrines, met with little or no oppositon. 
After the death of Archbishop Olbram, the chapter 
elected Zbynek of Hazenburg as his successor. Zby- 
nek had little knowledge and less learning, and owed 
his preferment to a successful military expedition in- 
trusted to him by the king It was said that he began 
to learn the alphabet after his elevation to the bishopric. 
Yet he possessed business-like habits, and manifested 
considerable good-will to work a reform in the Church. 
At this time there was no man so popular in 
Prague as Hus. He was dean of the Faculty of Philos- 
ophy, later rector of the university, the confessor of the 
queen, and preacher of Bethlehem Cbapel. Archbishop 
Zbynek looked upon him with much favor, intrusting 
him with various important duties. This friendship 
might have continued much longer than it did, but for 
the excessive zeal of some of the followers of Hus. 
The first serious trouble arose in regard to the teach- 
ings of Wycliffe, the Knglish reformer. Owing to the 
marriage of Princess Anna of Bohemia to Richard II 
of England, there had been much intercourse between 
the two countries, and thus it was that the writings of 
that great man were introduced into Bohemia. They 
were eagerly read, and discussed with so much inter- 
est, that the matter was brought before the university. 
Forty-five of the Articles were condemned as heretical, 
and orders were issued that no one was to teach or 
maintain them either in public or private. 

But public opinion had progressed too far for any 
such order to be obeyed. Even before the Articles 
were condemned, several learned men, among them 
Hus, declared that the said Articles were so separated 



i6o The Story of Bohemia. 

from their context as to have an entirely different mean- 
ing from what was meant by the author, and that such 
adulteration of books was worthy of the most severe 
punishment. Hus's defense of Wycliffe's Articles 
brought a rupture between him and the archbishop. 
The enemies of Hus sent reports to Rome that heret- 
ical doctrines were disseminated in Bohemia, and that 
not only Hus, but the king and the archbishop, fa- 
vored them. Gregory XII sent orders to the arch- 
bishop that all such heresies should be immediately 
extirpated. After much consultation and many discus- 
sions of the matter, the archbishop requested that all 
the books of Wyclifife should be brought to him for 
examination, that he might be able to point out what 
parts were heretical. It shows the influence of ages of 
superstition upon the human mind, that the learned 
doctors of the university, among them Hus, complied 
with this request. They probably imagined that, by 
virtue of his sacred office, the illiterate prelate was en- 
dowed with some mysterious power of discrimination, 
and so could judge of the substance of works that he 
could scarcely read. 

The shrewd prelate would not expose his ignorance 
by pointing out errors, so he devised a more ingenious 
plan. He persuaded the Synod that was to assist him 
in the examination, to condemn all of Wycliffe's works 
as heretical, and ordered them to be destroyed by fire; 
and, lest the action should be opposed, all preaching 
in the chapels was to be immediately stopped; this 
order being aimed especially against Hus. 

The university entered a protest against this decis- 
ion, declaring that the archbishop had no right to de- 
stroy books that were the property of its members, 



To THE Hussite Wars, i6i 

who had the privilege of examining all kinds of doc- 
trine. They said, if this principle should be adopted, 
it would be necessary to destroy the works of most of 
the pagan philosophers. King Vaclav supported the 
university, and requested the archbishop to suspend 
his intended action until the matter could be laid be- 
fore the newly-elected Pope, John XXIII. But he 
heeded not the words of the king, and had the books 
burned without any delay. The books were beauti- 
fully written and richly bound, and their destruction 
was a serious loss to the owners ; therefore, King Vac- 
lav ordered the archbishop to make good the loss ; and 
upon his refusal to do so, his estates were sequestered. 

An event of grave importance, far-reaching in its 
results, was the action of the king in regard to the uni- 
versity. When Charles IV established the ^<^^ German 
University of Prague, he aimed to make it §o°f"the 
the great institution of learning for the University. 
whole empire. It was with this end in view that he 
divided it into four nations — the Bohemian and Polish 
representing the Slavonic population, and the Bavarian 
and Saxon, the Teutonic. The founding of the Uni- 
versity of Cracow, in 1400, drew away most of the Pol- 
ish students, so that the Polish nation was virtually 
represented by the German, which gave that nation the 
whole control of the elections. The significance of this 
came out in connection with the Council of Pisa. 

The European rulers failing in their attempts to 
settle the difficulty between the rival Popes, deter- 
mined to call a great Council, to meet at Pisa, whose 
purpose should be the election of a new Pope, and re- 
form of the Church in head and members. The reform 
party hailed the news with joy, but the higher clergy, 

II 



1 62 The Story of Bohemia, 

who reaped much benefit out of the existing disorders, 
became alarmed, and did all in their power to bring the 
proposed Council into discredit. When King Vaclav 
expressed his desire that the nation should for the time 
being remain neutral in regard to the two Popes, he 
met with much opposition, even from the archbishop. 
He therefore appealed to the university ; but this was 
divided into two parties — the Bohemian, in the minor- 
ity, approving of the king's decision, and the Ger- 
main, opposing him. Hus and his friends grasped the 
opportunity to free themselves of the foreign yoke. 
They proposed a change in the constitution of the uni- 
versity ; viz., that the natives should have three votes 
and the foreigners but one. At first, King Vaclav 
looked upon this innovation with displeasure, and se- 
verely reprimanded Hus for constantly causing disturb- 
ances; but being convinced of the justness of the re- 
quest, he issued the following proclamation: 

" Although it is necessary to love all men, yet 
charity ought to be regulated by the degrees of prox- 
imity.- Therefore, considering that the German nation, 
' which does not belong to this country, has, as we have 
learned, appropriated to itself, in all the acts of the 
University of Prague, three votes, whilst the Bohe- 
mian nation, the legitimate heir of this realm, has but 
one; and considering that it is very unjust that foreign- 
ers should enjoy the privileges of the natives to the 
prejudice of the latter, we order, by the present act, 
under the penalty of our displeasure, that the Bohe- 
mian Nation should, without any delay or contradic- 
tion, enjoy henceforth the privilege of three votes in 
all councils, judgments, and elections, and all other 
academic acts and dispositions, in the same manner as 



To THE Hussite Wars. 163 

is practiced in the Universities of Paris, l^ombardy 
and Italy." 

The German professors and students met the proc- 
lamation with great indignation, and entered into a 
solemn agreement rather to emigrate from Prague than 
submit to so infamous a regulation. They made stren- 
uous exertions to secure a revocation of the order; but 
King Vaclav remained inexorable. 

The Germans then prepared to put the threat into 
execution. To make their departure more imposing, 
it was agreed that they should all start upon the same 
day. In the summer of 1409, a strange sight met the 
eyes of the country people. The highways leading to 
Prague were filled with motley crowds of angry Ger- 
mans ; professors, students, and attendants were mov- 
ing away in all manner of vehicles that could be im- 
pressed into service for the occasion. Some authorities 
say that 20,000 men left Prague that day ; but Tomek 
puts the number down to 5,000. But whether the 
number was 20,000 or 5,000, their departure was a 
grievous loss to the city. Sigmund, writing to the 
Council of Constance, in 14 16, deplored this loss Tn the 
following words: " That splendid University of Prague 
was counted among the rarest jewels of our realm; for 
of all the universities of the German nation, it bore, 
not undeservedly, the name of being the greatest. Into 
it flowed, from all parts of Germany, youths and men 
of mature years, alike through love of virtue and 
study, who, 'seeking the treasures of knowledge and 
philosophy, found them there in abundance." All this 
at once ceased. The university became small in num- 
bers, and still smaller in influence ; and both the city 
and the country were great losers thereby. 



1 64 The Story of Bohemia. 

As miglit be expected, this misfortune was laid at 
the door of Hus and his friends. Probably the worst 
feature of this was the bad reputation that Bohemia 
gained throughout the empire by the evil reports 
spread by the German professors and students. To 
this was due, doubtless, the malicious hatred that man- 
ifested itself on the part of the Germans against the 
Bohemians during the long wars that followed. 

Another matter that brought Hus into 

Indulgences. ^1.1 t, • 

ill repute among the clergy was his oppo- 
sition to the sale of indulgences. 

In 141 1, Pope John XXIII declared a crusade 
against lyadislav. King of Naples, charging him with 
heresy. He promised plenary indulgences to all who 
should either take part in person or aid it with funds. 
In Bohemia, the sale of these indulgences was in- 
trusted to Tiem, the Dean of Passau, who obtained 
permission for this both from the king and the arch- 
bishop ; but only under certain conditions. He, how- 
ever, did not keep the conditions, but sold the docu- 
ments to various priests, allowing them to make what 
they could in retailing them. As this traffic was 
held in no good repute in Bohemia, it was taken 
up by priests that were notorious for their grossly 
immoral lives, and carried on in a most scandalous 
manner. 

Hus denounced the traffic, warning the people not 
to squander their money for these worthless promises. 
The matter was brought before a Synod of the univer- 
sity, and it decided that, since this came from the Pope, 
Christians were bound to treat it with reverence, even 
if they could not agree with it. 

Hus made a declaration that showed that he was 



To THE Hussite Wars. 165 

no longer in spiritual bondage to the Pope. He said : 
" I term the doctrines of Christ's apostles apostolic 
commands, and, in so far as the commands of the Pope 
of Rome agree with those doctrines, I am willing to 
obey them ; but when I see the contrary, I shall not 
obey, even if ye place fire before me to consume my 
body." Hus not only continued to exhort the people 
against the indulgences, but he sent letters to various 
parts of Bohemia, Moravia, Poland, and even to Hun- 
gary, warning the people against this traffic. This di- 
minished the sale of the indulgences, and, moreover, 
helped to cultivate a spirit of resistance to all ecclesi- 
astical authority. 

To quiet the disturbances that were constantly aris- 
ing, a Synod was held in Bohemian Brod. At this 
Synod, Master Jacobek stated that the real point at 
issue was whether human ordinances, proceeding from 
a hierarchy composed of mortal, and consequently fal- 
lible beings, were to be obeyed in preference to the 
commands of God. 

This Synod accomplished nothing, and, the disturb- 
ances in the capital constantly increasing. King Vaclav 
requested Hus to leave the city for a while. This, 
however, only helped to spread the new doctrine. 
Such immense crowds flocked to hear the preaching of 
Hus, that he was obliged to address the people in the 
open air. Besides this, he had time to write various 
articles, which, being in the mother tongue, were 
eagerly sought and read by the common people. 

While these things were going on in Bohemia, Sig- 
mund had been elected King of the Romans, and while 
on an expedition to Italy to aid the Pope against I^ad- 
islav, he persuaded that pontiff to call a General Coun- 



1 66 The Story of Bohemia. 

cil, which was to meet in Constance, in 1413. Sig- 
mund therefore sent an invitation to Hus to appear 
before the Council and defend his cause, promising him 
his imperial safe-conduct, so that he might come and 
go with perfect safety. Hus was not only willing, but 
eager, to obey the summons, and immediately repaired 
to Prague to prepare for the journey. He presented 
himself for examination before the papal inquisitor, 
who, hearing his case in the presence of several nobles 
and prelates, declared him free from every suspicion 
of heresy, and gave him a written statement to that 
effect. Moved by this example, the archbishop gave 
him a similar testimonial. 

Hus started on his journey for Constance, October 
II, 1414. Before leaving his native land he exhorted 
the people to be steadfast in maintaining God's truth, 
and to pray for him that he might have grace and wis- 
dom for the coming ordeal. King Vaclav gave Hus 
an escort of three noblemen — Sir Vaclav of Duba, 
Knight John of Chlum, and Sir Henry of Chlum. The 
imperial safe-conduct was secured before the party 
reached Constance. 

Although Hus had been warned while still in 
Prague that, once in the power of the angry prelates, 
he would never return to Bohemia, he had so much 
confidence in the justness of his cause that he had no 
fear; and he was reassured in this by the kind recep- 
tion given him by the Pope. He soon found that this 
confidence was entirely misplaced. Without any ex- 
planation, he was seized and cast into prison. Sir 
Chlum at once w^ent to the Council, and said to the 
Pope in the presence of the cardinals : *' Holy father, 
this is not the promise made by your Holiness to me 



To THE Hussite Wars. 167 

and my uncle. I brought Master Hus here under the 
safe-conduct of my lord, the King of the Romans, and 
your HoHness said that had Hus killed your own 
brother, he should be safe here, and you would neither 
let nor hinder him ; and lo ! here he is arrested while 
under the protection of the aforesaid safe-conduct." 

The Pope replied little to this, but, taking Sir 
Chlum aside, he said to him: '' You know on what a 
footing my own affairs are here with the cardinals. 
They delivered Hus into m}^ hands, and I was obliged 
to receive him into captivity." This declaration was 
probably true, for this Pope was soon after deposed and 
imprisoned by the Council. 

At first Hus was kept in a house where one of the 
cardinals lodged ; but, for greater security, he was re- 
moved to a Dominican convent on the shores of Lake 
Constance, and thrust into a cell three feet wide and 
seven feet long. 

I^ord Chlum strained every energy to secure his re- 
lease, but all in vain. He hoped that as soon as Sig- 
mund arrived he would compel the cardinals to respect 
the safe-conduct, but in this he was bitterly disap- 
pointed. The wily priests soon convinced the em- 
peror that it was not binding upon him to keep faith 
with a heretic. 

The trial of Hus lasted for several days. There was 
much discussion about all sorts of questions that were 
of no importance. All manner of absurd charges were 
brought against him, and sustained by false-hearted 
priests, who hated him because he had spoken against 
their depraved lives. But the gist of the whole mat- 
ter was, that he denied the authority of the Pope and 
the cardinals, and insisted on referring all to Scripture 



1 68 The Story of Bohemia. 

and reason. He was ever ready to be instructed, but 
he asked for real instruction, an intelligent explana- 
tion sustained by Scripture text, and not the mere dic- 
tum of the Council. What especially ojBended the 
members of the Council was his persistent denial that 
the Pope and the cardinals constituted the Church, he 
claiming that the Church was the whole body of peo- 
ple of all ages and nations destined for salvation. As 
for the infallibility of the Pope, Husnsed the flight and 
subsequent deposition of John XXIII as a striking ref- 
utation of this doctrine. The doctrines advanced by 
Hus were of so radical a nature that, once admitted, 
the power of the Church would have been forever un- 
dermined. Besides this, he had injured the Church in 
other ways. By his open denunciation of the greed and 
gross immorality of the priests he had weakened dis- 
cipline ; by his open denial of absolute authority he 
had awakened the spirit of resistance ; and by his war 
against the sale of indulgences he had not only di- 
minished the income of the Church, but had brought 
these methods of raising funds into disrepute. The 
clergy, therefore, had abundant cause for hating him, 
and the Council would have condemned him to death 
without any mercy, but that, for reasons of policy, they 
feared to do so. A remoijstrance had come from Bohe- 
mia, to which were attached the seals of two hundred 
and fifty noblemen, and even Poland sent messengers 
asking for fair treatment of so illustrious a prisoner. 
The Council, therefore, honestly tried to save Hus's life, 
if it could be done without compromising their own 
infallibility. The most eloquent prelates were sent to 
him to induce him to submit to the Council and recant 
his doctrines. His own friends implored him with 



To THE Hussite Wars. 169 

tears in their eyes, if it were possible, that he should 
accept the instruction of the Church. His final an- 
swer was as follows : 

"The bishops bid me acknowledge before you my 
errors. If this were possible, merely by the loss of 
honor of a mortal man, they would perhaps have per- 
suaded me to do so. But I stand here before the face of 
Almighty God, and I can not do it without dishonor to 
Him, and the reproaches of my own conscience; be- 
cause I feel convinced that I have never taught those 
things of which I am accused ; but that I have at all 
times believed, written, and taught the contrary of it. 
How could I lift my eyes to heaven, how could I show 
my face to those whom I have taught — whose number 
is very great — if I were to unsettle their minds about 
those things, of which at present they have no doubt? 
Dare I by my example cast doubt into so many souls 
and consciences instructed by the words of Holy Writ 
and edified by the pure doctrine of the gospel of our 
lyord Jesus Christ ? No ! I shall never let it appear 
that I have more regard for this mortal body than for 
the eternal salvation of those souls." 

As Hus could not be induced to recant, he was 
condemned to be burned at the stake. The day fixed 
for the execution of the sentence was July 6, 141 5. 
Weak and emaciated from illness and persecution, he 
was taken from his filthy dungeon and led to the place 
of execution, which was some distance out of the city. 
He was divested of his garments, tied to the stake; a 
high paper-cap, decorated with pictures of devils was 
placed upon his head, and the bishop ordered the torch 
to be applied to the fuel piled up about him, while lie 
commended his body to the flames and his soul to the 



lyo The Story of Bohemia. 

devil, to which the condemned man replied : '* And I 
commend my soul to the I^ord Jesus Christ." 

As the wood had been piled up to his chin, the 
smoke soon suffocated him, so that his agony did not 
last any longer than it would take to repeat two or 
three pater-nosters. His clothes were also thrown into 
the flames; and when everything was consumed, the 
ashes were carefully collected and cast into the Rhine, 
this precaution being taken lest they should be taken 
by his friends and carried home as sacred relics. 

Thus perished one of Bohemia's greatest sons, a 
man with a character so pure that even his bitterest 
enemies could bring no charges against him. He fell 
a victim to the fanatical rage of his enemies, and the 
treachery of Sigmund, who advised the cardinals not 
to spare his life, even though he should recant. 

The sorrowing friends of Hus returned to Bohemia 
bearing the woeful tidings. The country was plunged 
into the most profound grief. Hus had been beloved 
as a preacher before ; but now he became enshrined in 
the hearts of his countrymen as a martyr and a saint. 
The words, uttered by the voice forever hushed, became 
doubly precious. His writings were studied with ut- 
most zeal, and as they were followed out, Bohemia was 
soon on the high-road to Protestantism. And yet Hus 
was no Protestant, but died as a good Catholic. He 
defended himself against the imputation of doubting 
the doctrine of substantiation ; he believed in the mass ; 
and it is known that, before his execution, a monk 
came to his cell, heard his confession, and granted him 
absolution. That his doctrines would ultimately have 
led him to Protestantism, can be proved by the follow- 
ing illustration. While at Constance, his followers in 



To THE Hussite Wars, 171 

Bohemia began to administer the communion in both 
kinds, bread and wine; but not feeling sure of their 
ground, they wrote to Hus, asking his opinion upon 
the subject. Hus immediately turned to the New Tes- 
tament, and, finding that such was the practice in the 
primitive Church, he decided that this was according 
to Scripture, and hence correct, totally ignoring the 
decisions of the Councils and the reasons given by 
the Church for withholding the cup from the laity. 
After this decision, the chalice became the symbol of 
the followers of Hus; consequently they went by the 
name of Calixtines. 

The story of Hus would be incomplete without 
some account of his friend and fellow-martyr, Jerome 
of Prague. Hearing of the danger to which jerome 
Hus was exposed, Jerome hastened to Con- °^ ^'^ague. 
stance to lend him such assistance as he was able; but 
on the way, being warned that he could do no good, 
but might lose his own life, he turned back. It was, 
however, too late. He was arrested, brought back to 
Constance, and, at the instigation of the treacherous 
Sigmund, brought before the Council for trial. He de- 
fended his case with so much learning and eloquence 
that some of the more enlightened cardinals declared 
that his eloquence equaled the best that could be found 
in the Greek and Roman masters. When threatened 
by death, in a moment of weakness, Jerome promised 
to recant ; but when he appeared at the Council, what 
was the amazement of the assembled prelates, when, 
instead of a recantation, he pronouced a glowing eulo- 
gium upon Hus. This settled his fate. He was burned 
May 30, 141 6, upon the same spot where Hus had suf- 
fered. * 



172 The Story of Bohemia. 

A short distance out of the city of Constance there 
is a walk shaded with trees, leading into an open field. 
At the end of this walk there is an iron fence inclos- 
ing a huge boulder overgrown with ivy and periwinkle. 
This marks the spot where John Hus and Jerome of 
Prague gave up their lives for their convictions. 



Chapter V. 

FROM THE HUSSITE WARS TO THE REIGN OF 
SIGMUND. 

TH]^ HUSSITB WARS. 

Thk universal consternation into which the nation 
was plunged at the news of the death of Hus soon 
gave place to expressions of indignation and defiance. 
At first the wrath of the people was turned against his 
enemies near at hand — the priests unfriendly to his 
teachings. The enraged people drove them out of 
their churches, and, in some cases, out of the city, and 
filled their places with priests of their own choice. 

These acts of violence were not restricted to the 
common people, but were indulged in by the nobility 
as well. The Bishop of I^ytomysl, who had been the 
chief informant against Hus, was deprived of his 
church, and his estates divided among the neighboring 
noblemen. 

The Council had sent the bishop as a legate to Bo- 
hemia, but the feeling against him was so bitter that 
he did not dare make his appearance. Not only the 
nobility, but also the king and queen, were greatly 
grieved at the death of Hus, for he was much beloved 
by them; and, besides, his execution was a slight to 
the Bohemian crown, the Council having no legal right 
to condemn him to death. 

A few weeks after the death of Hus, there was a 
meeting called composed of delegates from Bohemia 

173 



174 ^^^ Story of Bohemia. 

and Moravia, and a memorial was drawn up protesting 
against the action of the Council, and charging the 
prelates with gross injustice and hatred toward the Bo- 
hemian nation. There was also an agreement entered 
upon, to which were attached four hundred and fifty- 
two seals of lords and yeomen, by which they bound 
themselves to protect the free preaching of the word 
of God, not heeding the orders of any Council, but be- 
ing governed by their own bishops and the Pope that 
should be elected. They further agreed that all mat- 
ters of faith should be referred to the masters of their 
university. A small number of lords and knights 
formed a counter union, agreeing ta abide by the de- 
cisions of the Church and the Council of Constance. 

The news of these proceedings, instead of causing 
the Council to pause in its decisions, only drove it to 
acts of greater severity. An order was sent to Bohe- 
mia commanding the four hundred and fifty-two lords 
and yeomen to appear before the Council to be tried 
for heresy. This order also included in the list of the 
proscribed Jacobek and many of his associates, all of 
whom had been instrumental in introducing commun- 
ion in both kinds in their Churches. It is needless to 
say that this order of the Council was not obeyed. 

The Council proceeded in its severe measures. The 
University of Prague was deprived of its rights and 
privileges until such time as the Church should see fit 
to restore them. Great displeasure was also expressed 
at the lukewarmness that the Bishop of Olmutz and 
the Archbishop of Prague showed in suppressing her- 
esy. When the Bishop of Olmutz died shortly after, 
his place was filled by John Zelezny, in direct oppo- 
sition to the wishes of King Vaclav and Queen Sophia. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 175 

Indeed, the Council would have proceeded even against 
the king and queen had not Sigmund interfered. 

These severe measures had no other effect than that 
the archbishop suspended the granting of degrees in 
the university, and also pronounced an interdict upon 
the city of Prague. This, however, was not heeded 
anywhere except in the St. Vitus Church on the Hrad- 
schin. The masters in the university, heedless of the 
orders of the Council, continued in their teaching, and 
from time to time gave their opinion upon questions of 
faith, the most important of these being that, accord- 
ing to Scripture, both bread and wine w^ere necessary 
in administering the sacrament of the Lord's Supper 

(1417). 

The university declared Hus a holy martyr for the 
faith of Christ, and ordered that the 6th of July, the 
day of his death, be kept as a national holiday. 

On the estates of the noblemen, the priests that re- 
fused to give communion in both kinds were driven 
away, and others called to fill their places. 

Meanwhile, innovations of a more serious nature 
arose among the people of Austi, in the southern part 
of Bohemia, the scene of Hus's labors at the time when 
he was exiled from Prague. Hus had instilled into the 
minds of the people the principle of referring every- 
thing to the authority of the Scripture, and they not 
only followed this principle to its ultimate results, but 
declared injurious all religious teaching not found in 
the Bible. They, therefore, abolished the great mass 
of ceremonial that renders the service in the Catholic 
Church so imposing. They would have no adoration 
of the eucharist, no mass, and no auricular confession; 
if a person was guilty of some crime, he must confess 



176 The Story of Bohemia. 

it openly before the whole Church. There were to be 
no sacraments except baptism and the lyord's Supper. 
In baptism, there were to be no sponsors, the priest per- 
forming the ceremony without any promise on the part 
of the parents. As they could find no proof in the 
Bible for the existence of purgatory, there were no 
prayers for the dead. They went to the farthest ex- 
tremity with the lyord's Supper, bread and wine being 
administered daily to both adults and children. 

The people holding these views were afterwards 
known as the Taborites, while the more moderate re- 
formers were called Utraquists or Calixtines. 

While these parties or sects were developing their 
doctrines in Bohemia, the Council of Constance finally 
succeeded in securing unity in the Church by the elec- 
tion of a new Pope. John XXIII, having been tried 
for his crimes and misdemeanors, and found guilty, was 
deposed ; Gregory XII, fearing defeat, resigned of his 
own accord; Benedict XII gave up his honors when 
Spain, his last support, entering into a treaty with Sig- 
mund, deserted him. Thus the Council was at length 
enabled to remedy the monstrosity in the Church by 
providing it with a single head instead of three ; but 
in the other objects for which it had assembled — to re- 
form the Church in " head and members " — it was not 
so successful. 

Indeed, the longer the Council was in session, the 
more loath were the prelates to interfere in the existing 
state of affairs ; and the extremes to which the reform 
party went in Bohemia were used as a warning to let 
well enough alone. As soon as the new Pope, Martin 
V, was elected (14 18), he dissolved the Assembly, 
promising to call another in five years in Pavia. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 177 

Pope Martin approved of all the measures -that the 
Council had passed against Bohemia. He sent orders 
to the Archbishop of Prague that the exiled priests be 
recalled and reinstated in their churches, and that the 
old order be immediately restored. King Vaclav was 
to bind himself with a solemn oath to keep the rules 
and regulations of the one true Roman Church, with- 
out any. deviation whatever ; should he refuse, he was 
to be compelled to obey by a crusade against him of all 
the princes of Christendom. 

Thus the Bohemian nation found itself in a predic- 
ament wherein it had not been since its adoption of 
Christianity. The people were divided into two par- 
ties, both claiming to seek the good of the nation, but 
in ways that tended to the destruction of what was 
most sacred to each other. A large majority of the 
clergy and laity had adopted new views that could not 
be laid aside without doing violence both to conscience 
and character. Freely had the Bohemian nation as- 
sumed the yoke of Rome, and the question now arose 
whether they could as freely lay it aside when its re- 
tention seemed inconsistent with their spiritual wel- 
fare. It seemed to the people that the Pope had arro- 
gated many powers that the Church did not originally 
possess ; among these was the right of capital punish- 
ment, especially in the case of heretics. 

Pope Martin and his party, on the other hand, 
claimed that the papal power was above all nations and 
kings, and that any one refusing it obedience was to 
be compelled to submit by the rest of Christendom. 

King Vaclav found himself in a most critical situa- 
tion. Either he must submit to the Pope, thus violat- 
ing his own convictions and going against his own na- 

12 



178 The Story of Bohemia. 

tion, or he may side with his nation, and thus run the 
risk of incurring the wrath of the Pope and involving 
his country in a war with all Christendom. His sym- 
pathies were with the nation, and in this he was sus- 
tained by his whole court, and especially by Queen 
Sophia. Vaclav hesitated, gave vague replies only to 
gain time ; but when his brother Sigmund showed him 
the disasters that must follow disobedience, he finally 
agreed to suppress the innovations, and gave orders 
that the priests be reinstated in their dioceses (14 19). 
The king's order was obeyed in the Churches that 
were immediately under his jurisdiction; but upon the 
estates of the noblemen, the Utraquist priests contin- 
ued to hold the churches. In the city of Prague, the 
people expressed so much dissatisfaction that the king 
was obliged to assign them three churches where com- 
munion was administered in both kinds. 

THB BKGINNING 01^ THE TABORITKS. 

Many of the old priests being restored to their 
churches, the people that had adopted the new views 
found themselves shut out from such church service 
as they desired. They, therefore, met for worship in 
the open fields and forests. Some places, on account 
of their favorable location, became fixed into perma- 
nent camping-grounds, to which the people gave Bib- 
lical names, such as Mount Horeb and Mount Tabor ; 
it was from the latter that they received the name of 
Taborites. Their example was followed by the people 
of Prague, when the three churches assigned for their 
use proved too small to accommodate the large congre- 
gations. In going to their place of worship, the people 
generally marched in processions, bearing banners and 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 179 

singing hymns. The leader in these public demon- 
strations was a certain monk named John Zelivsky, a 
man of great eloquence and wondrous personal mag- 
netism. He was supported in his work by Nicholas of 
Hussinetz, a former courtier of King Vaclav. 

One day Nicholas, at the head of an immense con- 
gregation of people, met the king, and laid before him 
a petition that more churches be assigned to the Calix- 
tines, since many of them had no place to worship. 
The king, instead of granting the petition, became 
angry, and ordered Nicholas to leave the city. As 
these public demonstrations mostly originated in New 
Town, where the monk Zelivsky was the preacher in 
the Church of Mary of the Snow, Vaclav thought he 
could prevent their recurrence by changing the oflScers 
of that town. He therefore dismissed the aldermen, ap- 
pointing new ones in their places, with strict injunc- 
tions that all such public disturbances should be for- 
bidden. 

Nicholas, exiled from Prague, betook himself to the 
District of Bechyn, and began to take part in the gath- 
erings upon the mountains. He early per- Grand camp- 
ceived that if the people would maintain "^^^^^"s^- 
their worship, they would, sooner or later, be com- 
pelled to resort to arms ; and therefore he sought to 
come to some understanding upon this point with some 
of the more thoughtful of the Taborites. With this 
end in view, a grand meeting was appointed to be held 
on Mount Tabor, on St. Magdalen's day (July 22, 

1419)- 

The proposed meeting, having been announced at 
all the local meetings, both in Moravia and Bohemia, 
on the appointed day there gathered together a vast 



i8o The Story of Bohemia, 

concourse of people, amounting to some forty-two 
thousand. This grand meeting was, in fact, a national 
and religious celebration, and the people manifested so 
much enthusiasm, patriotism, and zeal for the cause of 
truth as to move the hearts of even the bitterest ene- 
mies of the chalice. As the pilgrims came to the meet- 
ing in processions, with flying banners, they were met 
and welcomed by those who had arrived earlier, and 
escorted to the place assigned to them upon the camp- 
ing ground. All distinctions of rank were forgotten, 
lords, knights, priests, and peasants mingling freely to- 
gether. All were brethren, and had all things in com- 
mon, so that the poor, who had brought but little, 
fared as well as those that had brought much. The 
day was spent in preaching, exhortations, taking the 
communion, and in brotherly discussions about the 
dangers that threatened their country, and the best 
means of preparing to meet them. The leaders, how- 
ever, held secret meetings, where they looked the 
threatening storm in the face, and discussed the neces- 
sity of taking up arms in self-defense. The two men 
that possessed the greatest influence among the reform 
party were Nicholas of Hussinetz and John Zizka of 
Trocnov. Both w^ere men of broad views and much 
experience, and they early came to the conclusion that 
it was necessary to prepare the people to defend their 
rights by taking up arms; but at this time, this subject 
was broached only to a small number of the most ex- 
perienced leaders. A message was sent to. King Vac- 
lav that all those present were ready to lay down their 
lives for the chalice. As might be expected, the pur- 
pose of this great meeting was variously explained. 
A report went forth that Nicholas was planning to 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. i8i 

usurp the crown of Bohemia, which caused King Vac- 
lav not a Httle alarm. 

The storm that the leaders of the Taborites thought 
inevitable burst forth in Prague itself. July 30th, a 
few days after the meeting upon Mount Tabor, when 
John Zelivsky, as usual, was leading a large procession 
to St. Stephen's Church, he found the doors closed 
upon them. The angry populace broke open the 
church, and then went to the New Town City Hall, 
demanding to know the cause of this, and also asking 
the authorities to release immediately some persons 
who were imprisoned there on account of their relig- 
ious views. As this was refused, the people became 
so angry that but a single spark was needed to kindle 
the smoldering fury into flame. Unfortunately, this 
spark was provided by some thoughtless person in the 
hail. As John Zelivsky was standing at the head of 
the procession, holding aloft the eucharist, a window 
was opened in the hall, and a stone thrown upon him. 
The infuriated people now rushed upon the hall, forced 
the doors, seized whom they could, hurling them out 
of the windows, where they were murdered with such 
weapons as could be found at the moment. Three 
aldermen and several other ofl&cers thus lost their lives. 

The leader in this attack was John 2i^ka, who 
afterwards became the great general of the Hussite 
armies. Zizka, like Nicholas, had been one of the 
favorites of King Vaclav, and at this time he was still 
in his service. In regard to social class, he belonged 
to the zemans, or smaller land-owners. He had but 
one eye, having lost the other by an accident. 

When the news of these acts of violence reached 
the king in his summer residence at Kunratic castle, 



1 82 The Story of Bohemia. 

he was thrown into such a paroxysm of rage that he 
was seized with a sh'ght stroke of apoplexy. As soon 
as he recovered, he threatened a terrible vengeance 
upon the offenders, and declared that he would exter- 
minate heresy from the land root and branch. 

But upon his return to Prague he found the peo- 
ple of New Town well armed ; he therefore made an 
ostensible peace, biding his time, when his brother Sig- 
mund should come to Prague. Shortly after, he was 
seized with another fit of apoplexy, from which he 
died, August i6, 14 19. 

QUKKN SOPHIA AND CKNBK OF WARTKNBERG. 

As soon as the report of the death of King Vaclav 
spread through Prague, the people lost all fear, and 
turned against the churches and monasteries unfriendly 
to the chalice. The priests and monks were driven 
away, the furniture smashed, and many beautiful pic- 
tures forever ruined. Finally the enraged mob went 
out of the city, and attacked the Cartusian monastery, 
setting it afire, and scattering the monks in all direc- 
tions. This example of violence was followed in Pil- 
sen, Pisek, Koniggratz, and several other towns, the 
people destroying the convents of begging friars. With 
the monks, the German people also suffered, since they 
were almost without an exception enemies of the new 
teaching. 

The more thoughtful of the population did not ap- 
prove of these unlawful proceedings, and, as soon as 
possible, restored order and obedience to law in the 
city ; but they knew that, to secure permanent peace, 
the presence of the ruler was indispensable. The 
State Diet met in Prague, and drew up a memorial to 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 183 

Sigtnund, as heir of the Bohemian throne, to come as 
soon as possible to take possession of the government; 
but a clause was added asking him to leave the estates 
the freedom of the Word of God and communion in 
both kinds, and to exert himself to induce the Pope to 
revoke the severe edicts against the nation. 

When the memorial reached Sigmund he was just 
on the eve of a campaign against the Turks. Some of 
his counselors advised him to go first to Turkey, to 
subdue his Eastern enemies, and then to Bohemia, to 
take possession of his throne. As this advice was in 
harmony with his own inclinations, he gave the vice- 
royalty to Queen Sophia, appointing as her chief coun- 
selor Cenek of Wartenberg, one of the chief lords of 
the realm. As both Queen Sophia and £enek favored 
the Utraquists, Sigmund thought they could keep the 
country in peace. As to the clause about guaranteeing 
the freedom of preaching, to this Sigmund gave an 
ambiguous reply, which the moderate party interpreted 
favorably, but which was regarded with suspicion by 
the Taborites, who, remembering his treachery to Hus, 
placed no faith in his promises. They began to pre- 
pare for an armed defense of their liberties. To be- 
come united in their efforts, camp-meetings were held 
upon the mountains, and finally one was appointed to 
be held in Prague, November loth. As the people were 
to come from a great distance, orders were given that 
they should arm themselves for their own safety during 
the journey. As this seemed like an attempt to gain 
possession of the city, Queen Sophia prepared to de- 
fend the city, collecting a small force and garrisoning 
the citadel on the Small Side. The people of the New 
Town took possession of the fortress of Vysehrad, 



1 84 The Story of Bohemia, 

driving out the garrison that had been put there by 
King Vaclav. 

The first blood shed in the Hussite wars was caused 
by the Royalists, when the people were on their way to 
the meeting appointed for the loth of November. The 
Royalists, fearing that so many armed people coming 
to the capital might cause disturbances, sent an armed 
force into the country to prevent them from assem- 
bling. In many places they were successful, but in the 
districts of Pilsen, Klatov, and Domazlitz (Taus), the 
preparations had been made in secret, so that a large 
company of people were gathered together on the ist 
of November, and began their march toward Prague, 
their number increasing as they advanced on their way. 

When they reached Knin, they were met by cour- 
iers begging them to send assivStance to a party of pil- 
grims from Austi on the I^usitz, who were prevented 
from proceeding on their journey by a Royalist army, 
consisting of about 1,300 cavalry, under the command of 
Sir Peter of Sternberg, then the president of the mines 
at Kuttenberg. Assistance was immediately sent; but 
ere they reached their friends, the latter had been at- 
tacked and defeated, but few escaping with their lives. 
As soon as the new party came in sight. Sir Sternberg 
ordered them to surrender, lest the same fate befall 
them as the Austians; but before he could put his 
threat into execution, he saw a much larger force com- 
ing from Knin, and, concluding that prudence was the 
better part of valor, he retired from the field. 

The people remained all night upon the hill whose 
soil had drunk the blood of the first martyrs to their 
cause. The next day a solemn mass was said, and the 
dead were buried amidst the deepest expressions of 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 185 

grief, brotherly love, and reverence. This sad duty be- 
ing performed, they resumed their march, and reached 
Prague without any further molestation. 

It is seen that the guilt of the first bloodshed in the 
Hussite war was with the Royalists, which proved a 
great advantage to the popular party, since they could 
do no less than take up arms in self-defense. It seems 
that thi^ very question had been provided for some 
months previous by the leaders, John Zizka and Nich- 
olas of Hussinetz. They had laid before the doctors 
of the university the question, asking for a formal de- 
cision, whether it was right and proper to take up arms 
in defense of the Word of God, since Christ had or- 
dered Peter to put up his sword when he unsheathed 
it to defend his Master. They did not need this opin- 
ion for themselves, having long ago settled in their 
own minds what must be done; but they felt that they 
needed the moral support it would give them with 
their followers. 

Long discussions were held by the various faculties, 
and finall}^ a report was agreed upon that declared that, 
although it was not right nor justifiable to carry on an 
aggressive war for the spread of Christianity, yet, 
when a cruel enemy threatened the destruction of 
God's people, it was not merely right, but a sacred 
duty, to take up arms in self-defense. It need hardly 
be added that the leaders made good use of this de- 
cision. 

The news of the disaster that had befallen the pil- 
grims reached Prague the very same day. By the or- 
ders of Priest Ambrose, the alarm-bells were sounded 
in all quarters of the city. The people, gathering in 
crowds in the public squares, and hearing the sad tid- 



1 86 The Story of Bohemia. 

ings, offered to go at once to help their brethren. 
Nicholas and ^izka, however, turned their energies to 
another quarter; namely, to the danger that threatened 
them from the Royalists stationed on the Small Side. 

Their first attempt was to get possession of the 
stone bridge, which was guarded by a strong force of 
Royalists. Their attack was answered by the roar of 
artillery, that had recently been introduced into war- 
fare, and for this reason filled the hearts of the people 
with terror. After a sharp skirmish, the victory leaned 
toward the popular army; but the fighting continued 
far into the night along the streets of the city. The 
burning of houses, the ringing of the fire-bells, the 
roar of the artillery, and the continual skirmishing in 
the streets, together with the plundering and pillaging, 
made it " a night of sorrow and consternation, wailing 
and mourning, as if the judgment-day had come." 
During the night, when the Royalists saw that they 
were losing on all sides, they w^ere seized with a panic, 
and Queen Sophia, with some lords, fled to her castle 
of Kunratic. The spoils gained by the people were 
immense. The victory w^as ascribed to Zizka, whose 
fame, from this day on, continually increased. 

Although the victory was decisive for the popular 
party, the fighting did not cease; for the Royalists, 
receiving re-enforcements, soon returned to the scene 
of action. For a long time victory fluctuated between 
the two sides; but when the Royalist army was con- 
stantly augmented by aid sent by lords, knights, and 
cities, who declared war against Prague, the popular 
party was induced to treat for peace. An armistice was 
entered upon that was to last till the 3d of April of 
the following year, the lords agreeing to protect the 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 187 

administration of communion in both kinds, ^izka, 
however, with several of the more zealous reformers, 
did not approve of this. They left the city with such 
troops as willingly went with them, and marched into 
the vicinity of Pilsen, where they tried to get posses- 
sion of the towns and fortresses ignoring the armistice 
entirely. 

When the news of this battle reached Sigmund, he 
gave up the campaign against the Turks, and re- 
turned home, going as far as Brunn, Moravia (Decem- 
ber, 14 1 9). Here he was met by messengers from 
both parties, each laying before him its grievances. 
The popular party presented a petition asking that he 
guarantee to the nation the freedom of the Word of 
God, and the use of the chalice in communion. Sig- 
mund promised to take the matter into consideration 
when he reached Bohemia, and to do justice to all 
parties. In the meantime, he ordered them to cease 
from persecuting priests that refused to give com- 
munion in both kinds, and to remove the barricades 
from the streets of Prague. The messengers returned 
home much disappointed; for they saw that the reply 
was a virtual denial of their request. 

Queen Sophia resigned the government, and CeneK 
(Vincent), of Wartenberg, was appointed regent, with 
two lords to assist him. Sigmund did not go to Bo- 
hemia at once, but turned to Silesia, where he hoped 
to raise an army large enough to crush all opposition 
at one blow. 

CRUKI.TIBS OF THE MINERS OF KUTTKNBFRG. 

During the armistice, the cruelties perpetrated by 
the miners of Kuttenberg were worse than open war- 



1 88 The Story of Bohemia. 

fare. When once blood had been shed, each party 
thought it had the right of retaliation. The miners had 
always been enemies of the Bohemian people. This 
was partly due to the fact that they were mostly Ger- 
man immigrants, but chiefly because, as miners, they 
were granted many privileges, both on account of 
the superior skill required of them, and on account of 
the dangers to which they were exposed. This made 
them regard the native husbandmen with contempt. 
Besides this, Kuttenberg was the second city in the 
kingdom, and there was considerable rivalry between 
its inhabitants and those of the capital. Thus, when 
the people of Prague declared against the dogmatic 
claims of Rome, those of Kuttenberg made every effort 
to prove their unquestioning allegiance to papal author- 
ity. To show this more effectively, they followed the 
example of Constance, and burned every heretic who 
was so unfortunate as to fall into their hands. 

As the number of victims that chance threw into 
their hands seemed too small, regular bands were organ- 
ized, whose aim was to secure as many heretics for 
burning as possible, and to keep up the zeal of the 
brigands a liberal reward was provided — one kopa* 
Prague groschen for a Hussite laic, and five kopas for 
a priest. The business of kidnaping heretics proved 
so lucrative that little discrimination was used, and 
many people were put to a horrible death whose sole 
fault was that they were Bohemian peasants. At last 
so many heretics were daily brought to the city that 
the executioners became weary of the task, and cast 
about for some method to expedite the work. It was 



Kopa=sixty. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 189 

decided to use the abandoned mines for this purpose. 
Hundreds of victims were hurled together alive into 
the common grave, where they perished from the 
wounds received in falling, or from starvation. In a 
few short weeks about 1,600 persons were thus 
murdered. 

The evasive reply of the emperor, and the cruelties 
that the miners were allowed to perpetrate without 
any protest from the Royalists, showed the people 
what they might expect from their enemies, and they 
spared no pains to prepare themselves for the coming 
contest. Nicholas of Hussinetz tried to fortify Green 
Mountain near Nepomuk, but he was dislodged from 
the position by the lords from the neighboring castles. 
2izka, at Pilsen, was more successful. The city was 
soon in his hands, the fortifications repaired, and even 
some monasteries were used as a means of defense. 
Still, he was in constant danger of an attack, and, as 
he could not fully trust the citizens of Pilsen, he de- 
cided to seek a place of greater security. Such a 
location was found about fifty miles southeast of 
Prague, in a spot where now the city of Tabor stands. 
Here the I^usnitz, an affluent of the Moldau, winds 
around a craggy hill, forming a peninsula, the neck of 
which is scarcely thirty feet broad. This narrow neck 
of land Zizka pierced with a deep ditch, and fortified 
with a thick wall, so that the place was quite cut off 
from the surrounding country. Only one side of the 
hill was accessible, and on this declivity the soldiers 
pitched their tents. The whole place was surrounded 
by fortifications and strong towers, so as to be impreg- 
nable to any engine of war then known. This became 
the rallying point of the Taborites. In course of time, 



I90 The Story of Bohemia. 

houses were constructed, and Tabor, as the place was 
named, became quite a town. During the whole of 
the Hussite wars Tabor remained the asylum of dis- 
affected spirits of all kinds. Not only the peasants, 
but the large land-owners came here, ready to sacrifice 
all for their religion. Here all were equal; here all 
enjoyed both religious and political liberty ; and here 
there arose the most extreme views in regard to gov- 
ernment and religion. Indeed, in this little town 
could be found the germs of most of the modern Prot- 
estant sects, and also of modern Socialism. 

The extreme views held by some of the Taborites 
were not at all in harmony with the religious ideas of 
the leaders, Zizka and Nicholas ; but finding them- 
selves powerless to stem the general current of 
thought, they strove to turn the enthusiasm into chan- 
nels that would lead to the general good. Zi^ka or- 
ganized a regular form of military government, placing 
the town under four lieutenants but as he excelled 
all in wisdom, dignity of bearing, and military skill, 
he soon became the acknowledged head of all the 
Taborites. 

^i^ka possessed the rare gift of being able to adapt 
himself to all conditions of men, and to turn to his 
own advantage the most adverse circumstances. As 
his troops were composed almost entirely of peasants, 
he adopted weapons that they could use with the great- 
est advantage. Flails heavily covered with iron, clubs 
covered at the end with heavy iron spikes, were the 
ordinary arms, with which his men did such fearful 
execution that the Royalists feared more the flail of 
the peasant than the sword of a regular soldier. As 
the war went on, Zizka developed the method of forti- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 191 

fication known as the wagonburg ; but this will be 
spoken of in another connection. 

While Zizka was making fortifications at Tabor 
and organizing an army out of the peasants that flocked 
thither from all directions, the Kmperor Crusade 
Sigmund was likewise making preparations hfmfa^*^°" 
for war, but on so grand a scale that the heart of a less 
intrepid warrior than Zizka would surely have failed 
him. I,arge bodies of men were recruited from all his 
dominions— from Hungary, Moravia, Silesia, and I^u- 
satia. Nor was this all. Pope Martin raised against 
Bohemia the most dreadful weapon that could be used 
in those days— a crusade was declared against the 
country, in which all nations were invited to partici- 
pate, abundant indulgences being promised to all who 
should aid it either in person or by contributing funds. 
Sigmund invited the princes of Germany to meet him 
in Breslau, to consult together how, at one blow, they 
could crush out all opposition in Bohemia. The ar- 
rival of the distinguished guests at Breslau was hon- 
ored by an act of signal cruelty. John Krasa, a citizen 
of Prague, being in Breslau on business, was ordered 
to be arrested, because he had defended Hus and had 
taken communion in both kinds ; and when he refused 
to recant, was dragged about the city tied to a horse's 
tail, and afterwards burned alive. After these prelimi- 
nary proceedings, Sigmund had the Pope's legate pro- 
claim the crusade, and then preparations were made to 
invade Bohemia. 

The news of these proceedings filled the land with 
consternation. The people saw that the coming con- 
test was to be a Hfe-and-death struggle for them, and 
they prepared to meet it hke men. 



192 The Story of Bohemia. 

At this time the ruUng spirit among the people of 
Prague was the priest John ZeHvsky, who has already 
been spoken of in connection with the storm in the 
city hall of New Town. Being a man of great elo- 
quence and burning zeal for his nation's welfare, the 
proclamation of the crusade against his country roused 
his indignation to the highest pitch, and he at once be- 
gan to hurl the thunderbolts of his wrath both against 
the Pope and the emperor. Borrowing his figures of 
speech from Revelation, he called Sigmund " the seven- 
headed dragon" * that had come into the world to de- 
stroy the new-born child — the truth lately discovered — 
and for which all the faithful were to fight, and if needs 
be die, since through it salvation would come to the 
world. " He said their mother, the Church, had not 
merely become a stepmother, but a monster that de- 
voured her own offspring. With bloody hands she had 
raised the cross, that symbol of peace and grace, using 
it as a standard under which bloodthirsty hordes were 
to rally to the destruction of faithful believers in 
Christ." Such words uttered by a beloved preacher, 
whose own sincerity no one could have called into 
question, roused the people to a frenzy of enthusiasm, 
so that they were not only willing to fight, but eager 
to lay down their lives for their country and their 
religion. 

The Royalists, and especially the Germans, became 
alarmed, and prepared to leave the city, thinking they 
could return as soon as Sigmund arrived ; for they had 
no doubts as to his ability to subdue the heretics. 
They were not at all hindered in this exodus, so that 



Sigmund had signed himself the King of the Seven Crowns. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 193 

about seven hundred found their way to the neighbor- 
ing towns. 

While these things were going on, a deputation of 
Bohemian lords, among whom was the regent, Cenek of 
Wartenberg, went to Breslau to make another attempt 
to bring the king to some favorable terms. But they 
were given so cool a reception that Cenek returned to 
Prague full of grief and bitterness. He saw that there 
was no alternative for him but to become the enemy 
either of his country or of his king. His patriotism 
finally triumphed, and he decided in favor of his coun- 
try. Forming a league with several powerful lords, 
they issued a proclamation to the nobility of the realm, 
inviting them to join this league. They declared that 
as the freedom of the Word of God and the general good 
of the nation was threatened, it behooved all loyal 
sons of Bohemia to refuse their allegiance to Sigmund, 
since he had not been elected by the lords of the realm 
nor had been crowned King of Bohemia, but had 
shown himself to be the cruel enemy both of the king- 
dom and the people. He had cast the deepest insult 
upon the nation, charging it with heresy, and had per- 
mitted the miners of Kuttenberg to perpetrate the 
foulest atrocites. Moreover, he was guilty of misde- 
meanors too numerous too mention. It was further 
declared that no Bohemian, at the penalty of being de- 
prived of honor, goods, and life, could separate his in- 
terests from those of his nation, but must retain his 
natural love for his country and help it in this hour of 
need. This proclamation was sent to all parts of the 
country, and proved so effective that one lord after an- 
other sent letters to the camp of Sigmund severing his 
allegiance from the crown. Indeed, the disaffection 

13 



194 ^-^^ Story of Bohemia, 

toward the emperor was so great that secret messen- 
gers were sent to the King of Poland offering him the 
crown of Bohemia. 

The burning of John Krasa at Breslau, the decla- 
ration of the crusade, and the barbarous acts of the 
miners, led the other parties to acts of retaliation. 
This was especially the case with the extreme Tabor- 
ites, who regarded the monks as the chief cause of the 
miseries with which the country was afflicted. They 
looked upon monasteries as the dens of wickedness, 
the strongholds of Satan ; and whenever they could, 
they tore them down, murdering the cowled inmates. 
Historians speak with great regret of the many works 
of art that were thus ruthlessly destroyed by these 
wild fanatics. At this time, according to the histo- 
rian ^neas Silvius, Bohemia excelled all other coun- 
tries of Northern Europe in the magnificence of its 
temples. Whoever has studied the history of the 
country up to this date, can not doubt the truthful- 
ness of this remark ; for whenever a king or great lord 
committed some infamous crime, he quieted his guilty 
conscience by donating a part of his ill-gotten wealth to 
build and endow a church or a monastery. Charles 
IV, although one of the best kings the country ever 
had, in his religious fanaticism robbed the country by 
spending vast sums of money for these purposes. He 
filled the land with greedy monks and priests, who 
ate out the substance of the peasant, the widow, and 
the fatherless, and poisoned the moral atmosphere with 
their licentious living. The evil now threatening the 
country could be traced directly to those priests and 
monks ; and had the people regarded them with indif- 
ference, they would have showed criminal stupidity. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 195 



THIS BEGINNING OF WAR. 

The armistice agreed upon in Prague the year pre- 
vious was now drawing to a close, and both parties 
were preparing for the coming struggle. 

About the close of April, Sigmund, together with 
his allies, entered Bohemia with an army of 100,000 
men. City after city fell into his hands, and the pros- 
pect of withstanding his power seemed so small that 
many of the noblemen, becoming alarmed, returned to 
their former allegiance. Among these the most noted 
was the late regent, Cenek of Wartenberg, through 
whose efforts so many of the lords had been won for 
the popular party. Now he not only deserted the peo- 
ple, but committed an act of basest treachery. Under 
pretense of treating for an armistice, he received two 
messengers from the king, William Zajic of Hasenburg 
and Ernest Flaska of Pardubic, and made a secret 
treaty with them, promising to deliver the fortress of 
Prague into their hands. When the news of this 
treachery transpired, the city was filled with amaze- 
ment and grief. Cenek's flag was taken down from 
the Old Towm Hall, rent as his faith had been rent, 
and hung upon a pillory, beneath which was placed a 
hat with his coat of arms painted beneath it, as a sign 
that he had acted in an underhand manner. 

Then the infuriated multitude, deprived of their 
leader, seized what arms they could, and rushed upon 
the fortress, if possible to regain, by desperate valor, 
what had been lost through treachery. The attack, 
made in so disorderly a manner, was not successful ; 
but the traitor Cenek became alarmed, and made his 
escape by a secret passage. 



196 The Story of Bohemia. 

The fortress of Vysehrad, having fallen into the 
hands of the Royalists some time previous, the people 
of Prague were now in a most precarious condition. 
With a strong force of the enemy at Hradschin, the 
Small Side was entirely at the mercy of the Royalists, 
and the New Town was constantly threatened from 
the fortress of Vysehrad. 

As the large stone buildings on the Small Side af- 
forded protection to the enemy whenever they wished 
to sally out to search for heretics, the authorities de- 
cided that it should be destroyed. The inhabitants 
were therefore removed to the other two towns, and 
the buildings given over to the flames. The soldiers 
of the fortress, in retaliation, attacked the Old Town, 
destroying several of its buildings. 

While these things were going on at Prague, the 
Imperial army was approaching nearer and nearer, and 
the people began to fear that certain devStruction awaited 
them. In this extremity, they made another attempt 
at reconciliation. Sigmund was now at Kuttenberg, 
where the messengers met him. As was the custom in 
those days, they brought him rich presents, and, kneel- 
ing before him, begged him to pardon the disturbances 
that had been made in Prague; that they were ready to 
open the gates of the city to him and break down the 
fortifications that had been made; but, at the same 
time, they begged that they might not be debarred the 
use of the cup in communion. 

Sigmund, feeling sure of victory, gave them a very 
hard reply. Pie declared that he had taken a solemn 
oath to exterminate all heresy with fire and sword, and 
that he would not recede from this should it cost him 
his kingdom ; no, not if all the inhabitants of Bohe- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 197 

mia should perish, their habitations be turned to dust, 
and the land be turned over to strangers. Moreover, 
he was determined to do this, should it cost him all his 
possessions, his body, and his soul. The messengers 
then asked him to show some justice and mercy, upon 
which he replied that the people should pull down the 
barricades, take their arms to Hradschin or Vysehrad, 
and then, when he came to Prague, he would show 
them some mercy. 

This last effort for a reconciliation meeting with 
so cruel a rebuff, the people began to prepare for 
a desperate resistance. Messengers were sent to the 
Taborites, beseeching them to come to their aid, and 
they willingly responded to the call. The Taborites, 
from the beginning, had placed no confidence in the 
promises of Sigmund, and, instead of looking forward 
to a reconciliation, they strained every nerve to be pre- 
pared for war. Now they were able to send good, ex- 
cellently-drilled, and well-equipped soldiers to the help 
of Prague. The troops were commanded by the four 
lieutenants of Tabor, Zizka being chief in command. 

Sigmund, hearing of the re- enforcements sent to 
Prague, thought it a good opportunity to capture the 
fortress of Tabor ; but, although the besiegers were 
twenty to one of the besieged, they were defeated and 
pursued, so that they fled, leaving rich spoils for the 
ever needy Taborites. 

In the spring of 1420, Sigmund reached Prague, to- 
gether with the armies of the allies, that were com- 
manded by some of the most illustrious princes of 
Christendom. 

The imperial army wasted fourteen days in skir- 
mishes that w^ere fruitless of results ; but while this 



198 The Stor y of Bohemia . 

was going on, another effort was made to effect a peace- 
ful settlement of tlie difficulty. The leaders of the 
Taborites, the chief men of the city of Prague, and 
other persons of note tarrying in the city, met to- 
gether, and drew up four articles, which, if guaranteed 
to them by the king, they would agree to make peace. 
These were the celebrated " Four Articles of Prague," 
that afterwards played such an important part in the 
Hussite Wars. 

These Articles were as follows : 

I. The Word of God is to be freely preached 
throughout the Kingdom of Bohemia and Margraviate 
of Moravia. 

II. The sacrament of the body and blood of Jesus 
Christ is to be given in two kinds — bread and wine. 

III. The priests and monks are to be deprived of 
their worldly goods and compelled to live a life of pov- 
erty, to serve as a pattern of humility to others. 

IV. All crimes called mortal sins are to be punished 
according to the laws of the land, without any regard 
to the position of persons committing them. 

These articles were sent for consideration to the 
Pope's legate, but his reply was of such a character 
that the people saw that all further attempts for peace 
would be futile, and they therefore prepared for the 
coming struggle. 

The forces of the allies were so stationed as to 
command all the highways leading into the city ot 
The Battle of Praguc but ouc ; and Sigmund determined 
to gain possession of that one, and, by cut- 
ting off all connection between the city and the coun- 
try, compel it to surrender by starvation. But so sa- 
gacious a commander as ^izka was not unmindful of 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 199 

the importance of keeping a free communication with 
the country. The road in question was on the east 
side of the city, in what is now the suburb of Karhn, 
on one side of which is an elevation called Vitkov, 
which commands the country for quite a distance. 
Upon this elevation 2izka made a strong fortification, 
surrounded by ditches and breastworks, and here he 
took his stand with a strong force. Among these were 
also some Taborite women, who were not a whit be- 
hind the men in working upon the fortifications. 

The day of the grand attack was fixed by the allies 
for the 14th of July. The army was divided up, and 
the different divisions were to fall upon the city from 
several directions at the same time ; but the force sta- 
tioned at Vitkov was doomed to be the first to meet 
destruction. The Meissen cavalry, together with the 
Austrians, Germans, and Hungarians, to the number 
of 25,000 men, came forward to the attack, intending 
to make short work here, and then join the rest of the 
forces in attacking the city itself, the garrison from 
Vysehrad sallying out to their assistance as soon as 
they should be needed. The plan of attack was so 
well laid that success seemed inevitable. 

The Meissen cavalry, commanded by Henry, Count 
of Isenburg, made the first attack. Blowing their 
trumpets, they fell with great impetuosity upon one of 
the fortifications. The garrison fell back, all except 
twenty-five men and seven women, who declared that 
a Christian should rather die than retreat before Anti- 
christ. At this point the division under the direct 
command of 2izka came forward, and for a while the 
general himself was in great peril ; but his followers 
succeeded in beating back the attack with their power- 



200 The Story of Bohemia. 

ful flails. That moment was one of intense anxiety, 
both to the people of the city and to the army at Vit- 
kov. All seemed lost ! The women, children, and old 
men who could not fight were upon their knees, wail- 
ing and beseeching Heaven to aid their cause. Within 
an hour the crisis was over, the tide turned in favor of 
the Taborites. The besiegers were repulsed, falling 
back in great disorder. The victors pursued the flying 
enemy, forcing them down a precipitous height, where 
many perished, being trampled upon by the horses 
that rushed on in the wildest confusion. Many more 
perished in trying to swim across the river. 

This defeat filled Sigmund's heart with bitter sor- 
row ; and, what was even worse, discouraged his army, 
so that the rest of the plan had to be abandoned. In- 
deed, the defeat seemed to have a demoralizing effect 
upon ofiicers as well as upon privates. The German 
princes, out of spite, caught and burned every Bohe- 
mian they could get hold of; and when the Bohemian 
lords objected to this, they were charged with favoring 
heretics. Then the allies began to fire their cannon 
upon the city, for which they were severely repri- 
manded by Sigmund, who told them not to destroy his 
inheritance needlessly. Then nature itself came to 
the assistance of the besieged. The allies had neg- 
lected to bury the dead. It was July, and the stench 
arising from the dead bodies of men and horses, not 
only attracted swarms of insects of all kinds, but poi- 
soned the air with pestilential vapors, causing much ill- 
ness and suffering. The allies, thinking only of their 
own safety, one by one left the army of Sigmund, and 
all further attempt to capture the city was consequently 
given up. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 201 

The day at Vitkov — afterwards known as ^izkov — 
was a glorions victory for the Taborites, its moral ef- 
fect being even greater than the material. The people 
felt encouraged and strong, ready to redouble their 
efforts for their cause. Zlizka, however, did not indulge 
in any idle elation. He regarded this as the beginning, 
and immediately began to make preparations for the 
great struggle which he expected, and which surely 
would have come had not the army of the besiegers 
become demoralized. 

The Reformers, seeing that the advantage was on 
their side, again began to treat concerning the Four 
Articles of Prague. A meeting for this purpose was 
held under the open sky in the Small Side ; but no 
practical results were reached. 

In the midst of the confusion, while the German 
princes were leaving the Imperial army, Sigmund was 
crowned King of Bohemia in the cathedral at Hrad- 
schin, July 28, 1420. 

Ziika remained in Prague for some time ; but his 
followers offending the citizens of Prague by breaking 
into and pillaging churches and convents, he thought 
it best to withdraw again into the country. 

After the victory of Zizkov, the Pragites turned 
their attention to the fortress of Vysehrad. They se- 
cured the assistance of a number of Utra- The Battle of 
quist lords, and some Taborites, who hast- ^y^^^""^^- 
ened to their aid from some of the neighboring towns. 
The great danger that threatened the garrison was the 
scarcity of provisions. Sigmund made every effort to 
relieve them, but was baffled in all his attempts b}^ the 
vigilance of the besiegers. After his coronation, Sig- 
mund withdrew to Moravia, and as soon as his army 



202 The Story of Bohemia. 

was reorganized, he started, with a force of 20,000 men, 
to aid the garrison at Vysehrad. The commander of 
the fortress, pressed by want and suffering, made an 
agreement with the besiegers that if Sigmund did not 
arrive upon a certain day, he would surrender, having 
no doubt that the promised aid would come in time. 

Sigmund came about the time he was expected. 
The besieged saw his army with flying banners, and fol- 
lowed by a long line of wagons loaded with provisions. 
The besiegers turned to meet the coming enemy, and 
the signal for battle was given ; but just a few minutes 
before, the time of the armistice had expired, and, 
bound by their word of honor, the troops from the 
fortress could not go to the help of their sovereign. As 
the battle progressed, they became fired with enthu- 
siasm and implored their officers to let them go to aid 
their friends, but this was strictly forbidden. 

The battle raged with great fury, and although Sig- 
mund had a much larger force, he was defeated, leav- 
ing the battle-field in great confusion. He marched to 
Kuttenberg. This battle proved especially disastrous 
to the Moravian lords, twenty-four of whom were left 
upon the battle-field. Most of them had accepted the 
new faith, but had not severed their connection with 
the emperor, deceiving themselves that some reconcil- 
iation would soon be effected, which would leave them 
enjoying both the good- will of their ruler and their 
religion. 

After the battle, the garrison of Vysehrad surren- 
dered as had been agreed. The victorious generals 
complimented them highly that, in a time of so great a 
temptation, they still had preserved the time-honored 
faithfulness to the given word. Wagons were provided 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 203 

for them in which to take away their private goods, 
and a guard was sent to protect them on their way. 
Some of them, overcome by the consideration with 
which they were treated, left the side of the king, join- 
ing the popular army. 

After the battle, as the men and women wandered 
among the dead and wounded, their hearts were filled 
with compassion. They remembered that they were 
brethren, people of the same nation and speaking the 
same language. The Taborite priests alone were with- 
out pity; they ordered that the bodies remain unburied 
as food for wolves and vultures. But this cruel com- 
mand was not heeded. During the night many willing 
feet hastened to the battle-field, and loving hands with 
tenderness performed the last rite to the fallen soldiers. 

After the disastrous defeat at Vysehrad, Sigmund, 
as has been said, fell back to Kuttenberg, where he 
tried to make the people believe that he had won a sig- 
nal victory. To make up for his losses, he plundered 
the estates of noblemen, not even sparing those that 
had not yet taken up arms against him. The Hunga- 
rian division of Sigmund's army, stationed at Nimburg, 
committed fearful depredations upon the surrounding 
country. Villages were plundered and sacked without 
mercy, and the inhabitants subjected to the most atro- 
cious cruelties. 

The effect of these lawless acts was that many 
lords, who still had adhered to the king, now threw up 
their allegiance and joined the popular party. They 
were also influenced, to some extent, by a proclama- 
tion issued by the army in Prague, wherein it was 
plainly shown that Sigmund was the enemy of the Bo- 
hemian people, since, in the battle of Vysehrad, he had 



204 The Story of Bohemia. 

placed the Bohemians and Moravians in the most dan- 
gerous places, showing far more care and consideration 
for the Germans and Hungarians. The leaders now 
openly declared their intention of depriving him of the 
crown and electing a king of their own choice. 

CRUBI.TIKS OF THE WAR. 

Some old historians represent John Zi^ka, the first 
great commander of the Hussites, as a bloodthirsty 
savage, and his followers as extremely fanatical and 
cruel. The Hussites were cruel, 'tis true; but not 
more so than the crusaders that invaded their country. 
Judging the people from a modern point of view, both 
parties were exceedingly cruel and bloodthirsty ; but 
the fault lay more with the cruel times than with 
the individuals. Still it may be said, in palliation 
of the acts of the Hussites, that their enemies began 
the deeds of cruelty. It will be remembered what 
horrible atrocities w^ere committed by the miners of 
Kuttenberg, and that without even a reprimand from 
their sovereign. The burning of the citizen Krasa, in 
Breslau, before the very eyes of the first princes of 
Christendom, was an act of inexcusable lawlessness 
that could not be left unavenged by the Hussites. 

Even before the battle of Vysehrad, the mayor of 
lyitomeritz, to please his sovereign, ordered seventeen 
citizens to be drowned, simply because they favored 
the new teaching. He did not spare the lover of his 
own daughter, who, finding her pleading all in vain, 
flung herself into the river and perished with the rest 
of the victims. The Hussites retaliated. 

At the surrender of Ricany, Zi^ka ordered eleven 
priests to be burned alive. The soldiers shut them up 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 205 

in a deserted hut, and, unmindful of their pitiful cries, 
their promises that they would conform to the " Four 
Articles," the hut was set afire, and they were left to 
perish in the flames. 

This horrible deed was overmatched by one com- 
mitted by the Kuttenbergers, February, 1421. The 
town of Chotebor, having fallen into the hands of the 
Taborites, under their leader Hromadka, was again be- 
sieged by a band of miners from Kuttenberg. Being 
hard pressed, Hromadka agreed to surrender, on con- 
dition that the garrison should retire unharmed. But 
no sooner did the miners gain possession of the town, 
than, totally disregarding their word of honor, they 
seized three hundred of the Taborite soldiers, shut 
them up in barns, and burned them alive. Some four 
hundred more were reserved for even a worse fate, be- 
ing hurled alive into mines and left to perish of star- 
vation. The leader, Hromadka, with two Taborite 
priests, was taken to Chrudim, and all burned in the 
public market-place. 

These acts of barbarism were somewhat counter- 
balanced by those of Zizka, at the siege of Chomoutov, 
the following month. The city was strongly fortified, 
and the inhabitants, feeling perfectly secure, roused 
the besiegers to the highest pitch of fury by their 
taunts, imprecations, and blasphemies. In their mad- 
ness the Taborites attacked the walls with such fury 
that an opening was made in several places at once, 
upon which the infuriated soldiers rushed into the city, 
murdering every one they met, sparing only some 
women and children, and leaving thirty men alive, to 
bury their neighbors, as they said. About 2,500 per- 
sons perished in Chomoutov on that day. 



2o6 The Story of Bohemia. 

The Taborites possessed a means of retaliation that 
the CathoHcs did not. Churches and monasteries were 
very sacred and dear to the CathoHcs, and these were 
ruthlessly plundered and destroyed by the Taborites, 
the Catholics being unable to retaliate, since the for- 
mer had no churches nor monasteries. 

The victory at Vysehrad greatly encouraged the 
Hussites, and they no longer concealed their design to 
War Contin- deprive Sigmund of the crown of Bohemia. 

ued. -^hey called upon all the States to resign 
their allegiance to the king, threatening to compel, by 
armed force, those that still refused to do so. Zizka 
had been so successful in the southern part of Bohe- 
mia, gaining so many towns, that Ulric of Rosenberg, 
one of the most powerful lords, made a treaty with 
him, agreeing to give his subjects the freedom of "The 
Four Articles of Prague." Such concessions extorted 
from the Catholic lords would have been productive of 
greater results had the Hussites themselves been in 
harmony with each other. John Zelivsky, who, at this 
time, was the virtual ruler of Prague, tried to intro- 
duce the Taborite worship into the city, but was op- 
posed in this by the more conservative citizens. He 
also opposed the sending of the embassy to the Polish 
king, and in this he was upheld by Nicholas of Hus- 
sinetz, who, next to ^izka, was the most influential 
leader among the Hussites. Nicholas said that they 
ought to have a king of their own people, not a for- 
eigner. At this time it was supposed that he was not 
disinterested in this, but that he desired to secure the 
crown for himself. As the embassy was sent in spite 
of the opposition of Nicholas, and several other mat- 
ters were also arranged contrary to his wishes, he left 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 207 

the city in anger ; but, on the way, met with an acci- 
dent that ended his career. His horse became un- 
manageable, Nicholas was thrown off, and his leg 
broken. He died from the effects of the injury, De- 
cember 24, 1420. 

A contemporary author, speaking of the death of 
Nicholas, says: "Some citizens of Prague, who had 
adopted the religious views of the Taborites, mourned 
for him greatly; but others rejoiced, giving thanks to 
God that he had removed from their midst this de- 
ceitful man, whose counsels led not to peace, but to 
dissensions among the parties." Still it can not be 
denied that the death of Nicholas was a great misfor- 
tune to the Hussites; for he excelled all the other 
leaders in sagacity and political wisdom, ^izka, al- 
though a great general, was no vStatesman, conse- 
quently there was no one who knew how to take ad- 
vantage of the victories gained, turning them to the 
public good. 

In the spring of 1421, Zizka won many victories, 
gaining possession of many towns in the southern 
part of Bohemia. He besieged Pilsen for several 
weeks; but the inhabitants defended themselves so 
valiantly that he was satisfied with making a treaty 
with them, in which they agreed to give full freedom 
to " The Four Articles of Prague." 

After leaving Pilsen, Zizka went to Chomoutov. 
The account of this battle, and the fearful cruelties 
there perpetrated by the Hussites, have already been 
related. 

The frightful catastrophe to the town of Chomou- 
tov, whose fortifications had been regarded impreg- 
nable, made the hearts of th& people fail them with 



2o8 The Story of Bohemia. 

terror, and they did not wait to see the dreaded enemy 
at their gates, but sent messengers offering to give 
themselves up to the mercy of 2izka. Thus, without 
striking a blow, the Taborites gained possession of 
numerous small towns, besides the important ones of 
Melnik, Kaurim, Kolin, Nimburg, and Caslav. 

Among the towns struck with terror at the ap- 
proach of the Taborites, none trembled with fear as 
the miners of Kuttenberg. And they had cause. 
For three years they had enjoyed the pleasure of 
murdering Bohemian peasants, and their treachery to 
the prisoners of Chotibor seemed to be a climax to 
their infamous course against the Hussites; and now 
their guilty conscience told them that they could look 
for no mercy from the approaching enemy. They 
determined to fight to the last extremity, selling their 
lives as dearly as possible. They sent as large a 
force as they could muster against the Taborites at 
Kolin, but seeing the large force of the enemy, their 
heart failed them, and they returned to the city, bearing 
the sad tidings that their only hope lay in the mercy 
of the enemy. Messengers were immediately sent to 
the Hussite camp, who implored the leaders that their 
city, the gem of the Bohemian Crown, be spared, and 
the inhabitants allowed to remove in such time as 
the Hussite leaders should designate. The petition 
was accepted on condition that the inhabitants, men, 
women, and children should form a procession, and go 
out to meet the Hussite army, asking forgiveness for 
their crimes. The day for this ceremony was fixed 
for April 25th, when the procession, headed by a 
priest bearing the holy eucharist, went out of Kutten- 
berg and marched as far as Sedlec, where, meeting 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 209 

the Hussite army, they knelt down, asking forgive- 
ness of God and the Commonwealth of Prague. The 
monk, John Zelivsky, stepped before the procession, 
and, after enumerating their crimes, he exhorted them 
to repent and do better in the future. He spoke 
with so much earnestness that both sides wept aloud, 
and finally united in singing a well-known hymn, be- 
gining with " We praise thee, O God," the penitents 
singing one verse, and the Hussites the other. The 
Kuttenbergers then begged that Peter Zmrzlik, a man 
of much wisdom and moderation, be appointed dicta- 
tor of the city, and this petition was also granted. 
Then the Hussites that were to assume the govern- 
ment were taken into the city amid great rejoicings, 
the people praising God that they had been saved 
from the impending destruction. 

The reconciliation between the people of Kutten- 
berg and the army of the Hussites was followed by 
that of Cenek of Wartenberg. After the capture of 
Kolin, this lord had offered to return to the Hussites, 
but they rejected his offers, saying that they could not 
trust him, unless he come with his whole force to help 
them in the siege of Jarmirn. Being in earnest, he 
accepted the condition. Coming before the army near 
that city, he knelt down before the holy eucharist, and 
publicly confessed his sins. John Zelivsky asked him : 
"Sir Cenek, dost thou acknowledge that thou hast 
sinned against God and the Commonwealth of Prague?" 
He replied: "I do so acknowledge." The priest con- 
tinued : " Dost thou beseech God and the Common- 
wealth to forgive thee?" " I do," replied the penitent. 
He then went to Prague, where a treaty was drawn 
up between him and the city. 

14 



2IO The Story of Bohemia. 

The humiliation of so great a lord as Cenek was 
not without important results. Shortly after this, 
Ulric of Rosenberg announced to the Hussites, in the 
name of Sigmund, that His Majesty was willing to 
treat with them in regard to the Four Articles of 
Prague. 

This declaration was followed by an event that as- 
tonished the people still more. Conrad, the Arch- 
bishop of Prague, to the consternation of all Christen- 
dom, openly declared for these same Articles. He did 
this with some limitations and a letter to Sigmund, in 
which he clearly stated his reasons and his motives for 
this; but this only added greater moral strength to 
the act. 

The people of Prague celebrated this event with 
ringing of bells, and vSinging of " Te Deum laudamus ;'' 
but the Taborite priests regarded it with suspicion, 
calling it "but the healing of the monster Antichrist." 

The immense estates of the archbishop at once be- 
came the property of the Commonwealth, since, ac- 
cording to the Third Article, such possessions were 
forbidden to the clergy. This deed, so magnanimous 
in the sight of the Hussites, was looked upon by the 
Church as utterly wicked, and deserving of the sever- 
est punishment. Conrad was therefore excommuni- 
cated by the Pope, and John Zelezny, the Bishop of 
Olmutz, appointed his successor. 

June 7, 142 1, the fortress of Prague surrendered 
to the city, and by this the power of the Hussites was 
so firmly established in Bohemia, that they determined 
to carry the war into Moravia, to gain possession of 
the cities that had remained loyal to the emperor. 
They were met on the borders by some Moravian lords, 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 211 

and it was agreed to hold a General Diet of all the 
States belonging to the Kingdom of Bohemia, where 
they were to discuss matters of faith, but chiefly pro- 
vide for some regular form of government for the 
whole kingdom. But before speaking of this Diet, 
several phases of the Hussite war will be related. 

THE MII.IvBNNIUM. 

The feverish excitement that the people fell into at 
the beginning of the war, led them into the wildest fa- 
naticism and the most extreme beliefs. A prophecy 
got spread abroad that the world was soon to be de- 
stroyed by fire, like the ancient cities of Sodom and 
Gomorrah ; and only five cities that were loyal to the 
chalice were to be saved. The time had come, said the 
prophets, when Christ was no longer to rule the earth 
in mercy but in wrath, and all the wicked were to be 
rooted out of the earth, the Taborites being chosen as 
the avenging angels to perform this task. This being 
accomplished, Christ himself would descend from 
heaven to remain with his faithful till the end of the 
world. Then there would be no need of baptism, nor 
of Scripture teaching; for children would be born pure, 
and people would be wise and in grace, having the law 
of God written in their hearts. There would be no 
kings, no rulers, nor subjects ; all would be equal, and 
have all things in common. 

THE ADAMITES. 

Some of the fanatics, however, could not wait till 
the millennium should come, but attempted to bring it 
about by force. They carried their fanatical notions 
to such lengths that they were ordered to leave the 



212 The Story of Bohemia. 

town of Tabor (February 142 1). About three hundred 
of them left the Taborites, threatening vengeance upon 
their faithless brethren. Some of them went to such 
extremes with their extravagant views that they at 
times discarded all garments, saying that they were in 
a state of innocence. About this time, ^izka returned 
to Tabor, and learning of the disturbances caused by 
the fanatics, and that they had gone about plundering 
villages and murdering the inhabitants who would not 
accept their belief, he sent a small force against them. 
Some fifty of them were taken prisoners, and when 
they refused to abjure their errors, they were ordered 
to be burned. The rest of the Adamites, as they were 
called, fled and found a refuge upon a small island in 
the river Nezarka, near Veseli. Here they lived to- 
gether in the wildest licentiousness and wickedness. 
At times they fell upon the neighboring villages, plun- 
dering the people, and carrying away young maidens, 
who were compelled to submit to the embraces of their 
captors. Their leader was called Adam, hence their 
name Adamites. Zi2ka again sent a small force against 
them, which routed them completely. All were put 
to death, except two, who were sent to Prague to ex- 
plain their belief to the doctors of the university. 

THB TABORITKS. 

All the Bohemians who had adopted some of the doc- 
trines taught by Hus, and as a consequence had thrown 
up their allegiance to Emperor Sigmund, were called 
Hussites ; but the Hussites themselves were divided 
into two parties or sects — the Taborites and the Calix- 
tines, or Pragites, since Prague was their chief city. 

Among the Taborites were a number of distin- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 213 

guished men, whose religious views were far ahead of 
their times. And yet, at this time, no one was so far 
advanced in intellectual development as to advocate 
freedom of religious opinion. All believed it right to 
burn heretics. However beloved Hus had been, and 
however his death had been mourned, the people never 
complained that the Council of Constance had no right 
to burn him if he were a heretic, but because they 
burned him having failed to prove his heresy. The 
rock upon which Hus was wrecked was the dogma of 
the infallibility of the Pope and Church. And yet the 
followers of Hus, each in his own person, claimed this 
very infallibility. They claimed the right of private 
interpretation of Scripture, and the conclusion they 
reached seemed to them the only true one ; and they 
were as ready to charge with heresy all who differed 
from them, as the Church was ready to persecute them 
for disagreeing with her teachings. 

At this time the two great occupations of the Bohe- 
mian people were war and the study of religious doc- 
trines ; and as each one claimed the right to interpret 
the Scripture in his own way, there were taught by 
the different priests all the creeds of the modern Prot- 
estant Churches. The priests that were the leaders, 
were the monk John Zelivsky , Master Jacobek of Meis, 
Master John of Pribram, and Peter Payne the English- 
man, who usually went by the name of Master Eng- 
lish. Payne, on account of his zeal for the teachings 
of Wycliffe, had been expelled from Oxford, but had 
received a warm welcome at Prague, being made one 
of the masters of the university. At first he sided 
with the Utraquists ; but later he became a most zeal- 
ous Taborite. What varied opinions were held in re- 



214 The Story of Bohemia. 

gard to religious matters may be judged from the fol- 
lowing event : The Taborite priests were invited to 
Prague to discuss the advisability of using vestments 
during the ceremony of mass ; but when they came they 
were confronted with seventy Articles, showing them 
into what errors they had fallen. Some of the more 
important charges were that they wanted to abolish all 
holidays except Sunday; that they disbelieved in pur- 
gatory and the intercession of saints ; that they served 
mass without any ceremonial and in the vernacular ; 
that they abolished fasts ; that they held all church or- 
naments, such as pictures and statuary, as sinful ; and 
finally, one of the most heinous of heresies was, that 
some claimed that, in the sacrament of the communion, 
Christ was present only spiritually, not corporally. 

The more moderate of the Taborite priests denied 
most of these charges; but quite a number held them, 
and acknowledged it openly. Among these, the most 
prominent was a young priest from Moravia named 
John Houska. Houska taught that the bread and wine 
taken at communion remained unchanged, and that it 
was sinful to worship these symbols as though they 
were the real . body and blood of Christ. This doc- 
trine spread so rapidly that the Taborite priests be- 
came alarmed, and sent Jacobek and Pribram to 
Prague for counsel how to deal with this new heresy. 
In the meantime the discussions concerning these 
points became so bitter that Houska, with three hun- 
dred followers, was driven from the camp ; but think- 
ing better of it, the priests recalled him, determined, 
if possible, to induce him to abjure some of his errors. 
Not being willing to give up as much as they desired, 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 215 

lie decided to return to his own country. On his way 
thither he was captured, together with his associate, 
Prokop. He was at once asked what he thought of 
the sacrament of the I^ord's Supper. Houska replied 
promptly that Christ had but one body, which was in 
heaven, and consequently the eucharist being in many 
places at the same time, could not be in his body. 
" The pious lieutenant, unable to bear such blasphemy, 
began to beat him with his fists, and would have 
burned him upon the spot, but that the priest Ambrose 
begged that he might have him for a while to instruct 
him in better doctrine." After laboring with him for 
two weeks without any success, he sent him in chains 
to Raudnitz, where Archbishop Conrad was then stay- 
ing, to deal with him as he saw fit. Both Houska and 
Prokop were cast into a dark dungeon, and, after two 
months of fearful suffering, they were taken out again, 
tortured, and then put to death. While suffering fear- 
ful agonies, they were urged to ask the people to pray 
for them, to which Houska replied: "We do not need 
your prayers ; pray for those that need them." "And 
thus saying much more that was dreadful and offen- 
sive to the ears of pious people, the said Martin was 
shut up in a barrel and burned, together with his dis- 
ciple. May God be praised for this !" Thus wrote 
an eye-witness of this horrible tragedy. 

The few writings left by the unfortunate Houska 
prove him to have been a man of great learning and 
eloquence, and far less fanatical than most of the Ta- 
borite priests. The guilt of his martyrdom may be 
placed equally at the door of the Taborite leaders and 
of the moderate Hussites in Prague. 



2i6 The Story of Bohemia. 

TH^ DIET AT CASI.AU. 

June, 1421. 

The calling of the Diet at Caslau was the first at- 
tempt, during the war, to renew in Bohemia a govern- 
ment based upon the laws of the country. For two 
years the country was almost in a state of anarchy, 
and, as a consequence, many evils had sprung up. All 
the States of Bohemia, Moravia, Silesia, and I^usatia 
were invited to send delegates to the Diet, in order 
that some measures should be devised to provide for 
the government of the whole realm. 

King Sigmund at this time was in Hungary pro- 
tecting his dominions against the encroachments of 
the Turks ; but he urged the lords still loyal to him to 
attend the Diet to protect his interests. Safe- conducts 
were provided for all, so that they might be secure, both 
against power and the laws. 

After much discussion the Diet agreed upon the 
following articles : 

1. All were to abide by the Four Articles of Prague, 
governing themselves according to them, and defend- 
ing them against all enemies. 

2. Sigmund was no longer to be acknowledged 
King of Bohemia, for he had openly scoffed at those 
holy truths, and, moreover, had willfully destroyed 
both the lives and the honor of the Bohemian people. 

3. The government of the country was to be in- 
trusted to a committee of twenty persons — five from 
the nobility, four from the district of Prague, two from 
Tabor, five from the knighthood, and four from the 
cities. 

4. All religious difiiculties were to be referred to 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 217 

a Synod meeting at Prague, and composed of the most 
illustrious clergymen of the land. 

The messengers of Sigmund brought a letter from 
their sovereign, wherein he humbly agreed to submit 
to the wishes of the people, and, in case of disturb- 
ances, to see to it that the old condition of affairs was 
restored. 

In reply to this, the Diet drew up a memorial in 
which were enumerated all his crimes against the coun- 
try. Sigmund was charged with carrying off the crown 
and crown jewels and many treasures from the church 
at Hradschin and from the fortress of Carlstein. He 
had also appropriated to his own use the funds of the 
widows and orphans. He had dishonored the nation 
by allowing two of her most excellent men, Hus and 
Jerome, to be burned as heretics ; and had consented 
that the Pope should excommunicate the nation and 
declare a crusade against it. If he wished them to ac- 
knowledge him their king, he must see to it that the 
disgrace be wiped out, the property unlawfully taken 
restored, all grievances redressed, and his opinion in 
regard to the "Four Articles" precisely stated. Then, 
if he further guaranteed to them all the ancient liber- 
ties of the realm, they would take him back as their 
lawful sovereign. The States now addressed Sigmund 
in about the same spirit that he addressed them a year 
previous, when, standing at the head of a vast army 
of crusaders, he felt confident of a sure and speedy 
victory. 

The Diet closed with much satisfaction and harmony 
among the delegates ; but the provisions made for the 
government of the country, although seemingly wise, 
proved entirely inadequate. The executive power, 



2i8 The Story of Bohemia. 

backed neither by high authority nor physical force, 
proved too weak to command respect and obedience. 

One of the aims of the Diet of Caslau was to se- 
cure unity in the Church ; but in this they were no 
more successful than in providing a stable government. 
It would, indeed, have required miraculous power to 
unite the widely-differing sects under one Confession of 
Faith. John Zelivsky, the ruling power among the 
lower classes, although a fanatic and a demagogue, was 
the only one who succeeded in keeping up a semblance 
of concord between the Taborites and the Hussites of 
Prague. This was so difficult a task that even he was 
at times put to his wit's end, and obliged to resort to 
stratagem and intrigue to accomplish his purpose. 

By means of a stratagem, Zelivsky succeeded in 
consolidating the governments of the Old Town and 
New Town, and then, asking the people if they did not 
desire the same unity in the Church, he so intimidated 
the Calixtines that the Taborite worship was estab- 
lished also in Prague. 

Shortly after, the Synod met in Prague. All the 
influential priests and theologians of the kingdom were 
present, and many excellent measures were decided 
upon and recommended ; but, in absence of any strong 
government, all such recommendations remained a dead 
letter. 

WAR CONTINUKD. 

While the Diet was in session at Caslau, the princes 
of Silesia raised an army of 20,000 men, and invaded 
Bohemia in the neighborhood of Nachod. They tried 
to make the Hussites weary of the war by making it 
as fearful as possible. The unarmed inhabitants of the 
villages were murdered without mercy; many of them 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 219 

had their limbs hacked off, and were left to perish 
miserably. 

At the request of the people near Meis, an army 
was sent from Prague to compel the towns of that 
neighborhood to accept the " Four Articles." The Battle oi 
Several monasteries were taken and burned ; ^^"^' 
and, on July 21st, the town of Bilin fell into the hands 
of the. Hussites. The whole neighborhood was soon 
in their hands, except the strong fortress near the city 
of Brux. The garrison defended themselves with much 
valor ; but re-enforcements coming to the besiegers, all 
seemed lost, and the unfortunate people begged that 
they might be permitted to leave the fortress with their 
lives. This request would have been granted but for a 
certain fanatical priest, who declared it would be the 
height of folly to let them escape, so that they could 
take up arms again in another place ; but that, since 
God had delivered them into their hands, they should 
be dealt with as the elders saw fit. 

This priest, however, wrongly interpreted the will 
of God. A strong force, coming to the assistance of 
the besieged, fell upon the over-confident Hussites with 
such impetuosity that they were completely routed. 
Those that were taken prisoners were burned without 
mercy. 

When the news of this disaster reached Prague, 
there was great mourning and weeping. The priests 
bemoaned the cruel conduct of their brethren, and in 
their sermons showed that Almighty God had sent this 
as a punishment upon them. When at first they had 
fought with humility, showing mercy, success smiled 
upon them everywhere ; but now, when the brethren 
had become degenerate, fighting more for plunder than 



220 The Story of Bohemia. 

for the truth, robbing the poor of their possevSsions and 
murdering their neighbors with more cruelty than the 
heathen, God had become angry, and had sent this ca- 
lamity upon them. Therefore it behooved them to re- 
pent, in order that God should turn away his wrath 
and again receive them into his favor. 

A greater calamity even than this befell the Hus- 
sites shortly after. While Zizka was besieging the for- 
tress of Rabi, in July, he lost his second eye, and so 
became totally bhnd. The news of this caused great 
sorrow among the people ; for Zizka was unquestion- 
ably the ablest general in the army, one that it would 
not be easy to replace. But as soon as the wound 
healed up, the great chief, not at all disheartened, re- 
turned to his men, taking charge of the army as before. 
Indeed, it seemed that, with physical blindness, his 
spiritual insight became all the clearer ; for the victo- 
ries he gained after this were more brilliant than those 
he gained before. He was conducted to the field of 
battle in a car that was kept close to the principal 
standards of his army, and everything relating to the 
locality of the place, the strength and position of the 
enemy being explained to him by his lieutenants, he 
gave his orders accordingly. By this means he was 
enabled to command his army and to perform the most 
skillful strategic movements, almost as well as while 
he had his eyesight. 

THE SECOND CRUSADE AGAINST BOHEMIA. 

As Sigmund was still engaged in the war against 
the Turks, the German princes held a Diet, where 
they agreed themselves to continue the crusade against 
Bohemia. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 221 

Being urged, both by the emperor and the Pope, 
to spare no pains in their preparation, they raised an 
army of 200,000, and prepared to invade the country 
from the west near the city of Bger. Among the 
distinguished personages at the head of the army were 
the five electors, the Archbishops of Mayence, of Kolin, 
and Treves, and many of the princes of the empire. 
As Sigmund expected soon to end the Turkish war, 
he agreed to invade the country from Moravia, while 
the allies came in from the opposite direction. 

Before beginning the march, the soldiers received 
orders to give no quarter, but to destroy utterly all 
heretics, except little children who as yet were too 
young to understand such things. This order was 
literally obeyed, the troops murdering every Bohe- 
mian they met, since Bohemian and heretic were sup- 
posed to be synonymous terms. 

The first encounter between the crusaders and the 
Hussites was at Zatetz, where there was gathered a 
large number of people, who had fled from The Battle of 
their homes at the approach of the invaders. ^^t^tz. 
The city was protected by a force of 6,000 men, among 
whom was a division of 600 cavalry. The allies made 
several attempts to capture the city, but were repulsed 
each time. After a siege of several days, news came 
that re-enforcements from Prague were coming to the 
assistance of the besieged. This, at its best, could 
have accomplished little against the vast army of the 
crusaders, had not their power been weakened by dis- 
sensions. As at the siege of Prague, each petty prince 
was restless under the command of another, whom he 
regarded in no way superior to himself; consequently 
there was no unity of action, without which an army 



222 The Story of Bohemia, 

can not win success. Then, too, the troops were dis- 
heartened by the unsuccessful attacks upon the city. 
When, therefore, the news came that the Prague army 
was coming under the command of Zizka, who had 
never yet lost a battle, the crusaders were seized with 
a panic, and, setting fire to their camps, fled in wild 
disorder. The besieged, seeing this, sallied out, pur- 
sued the flying enemy, killing large numbers, and 
bringing many prisoners into the city. 

The German princes attributed this defeat to Sig- 
mund's failure to co-operate with them, as had been 
agreed; but the common soldiers themselves mocked 
the cowardice of their leaders, saying that they were 
possessed of so great a hatred for the faithless Bohe- 
mians that they not only refused to meet them, but 
would not even look into their faces. 

It would almost seem incredible that so vast an 
army should be defeated by so small a force ; and that 
not in one instance, but in many. But the reason for 
this is not strange. The Bohemians were upon their 
own territory, fighting for their homes, their country, 
and their religion. It often happened that their wives 
and children were in the camp with them, so that de- 
feat meant death to those they held most dear, and, 
generally, suffering and insults worse than death. 

The crusaders, on the other hand, had no such 
interests at stake. Their wives and children w^ere safe 
at home. Many of them were fighting for a principle 
that they only half believed, and many more merely 
for the plunder they hoped to gain. Defeat, therefore, 
did not mean much to them— a little disgrace that 
could easily be attributed to the lack of ability of their 
commanders. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 223 

THB EMBASSY TO POI.AND, 

One of the things that the Diet of Caslau did in 
regard to providing a permanent government for the 
country, was to send an embassy to Poland, offering 
the crown of Bohemia to the ruler of that country. 
This, however, was not the sole aim of the embassy, 
the Bohemians wished to form an alliance of friend- 
ship with the northern and northeastern Slavonic na- 
tions. The messengers asked nothing more than the 
freedom of the " Four Articles," and they had hopes 
that this condition would be accepted, since these na- 
tions in their practice were already Utraquists. 

Vladislav, the King of Poland, fearing to offend 
the Pope, refused the proffered crown ; but his nephew, 
Vitold, the Duke of Lithuania, anxious to form an alli- 
ance that would strengthen him against the inroads of 
the Prussians, not heeding the wishes of his uncle, 
himself began to treat with the messengers, if possible, 
to secure the crown for his own country. 

Hearing of these negotiations, Sigmund deter- 
mined to make an end of them. He therefore sent 
messengers to the Polish court, offering his twelve- 
year old daughter Elizabeth to the king, who was a 
widower; and, when objections were made to her ex. 
treme youth, Sophia, the widow of King Vaclav, was 
substituted in her place, with a wedding dowry of 
the whole of Silesia. This marriage, however, never 
took place, the messengers sent to negotiate the final 
arrangements being captured by the Hussites. The 
Bohemian embassy was also captured on its way home, 
the attendants being all put to death, and the ambas- 
sadors cast into prison, where they remained until re- 
deemed the following year. 



224. The Story of Bohemia, 



SIGMUND'S CAMPAIGN IN THE) SOUTH. 

While the allies were retreating from Zatetz, Sig- 
mund was preparing to invade the country from the 
south. His army numbered 80,000, and was under 
the command of the great Italian general, Pipa of 
Ozora. Having formed an alliance with Albert, the 
Duke of Austria, that prince came to his assistance 
with a force of 12,000 men. 

With so large an army, commanded by so great a 
general, for some time success crowned every under- 
taking. In Moravia, city after city fell into the em- 
peror's hands, and Prague began to fear the threaten- 
ing danger. Yet, in the very face of destruction, the 
people could not lay aside their religious dissensions, 
which at times led them into acts of barbarous cruelty. 
Their lawless proceedings so embittered the nobles 
that many of them deserted the popular cause, return- 
ing in their allegiance to the emperor. Among these 
the most noted were XJlric of Rosenberg, and fcenek 
of Wartenberg. The authorities of Prague sent a 
small army agaiUvSt Sigmund, which accomplished 
nothing, being disappointed in the aid it expected 
from the renegade noblemen. 

In this critical moment. Brother Zizka, as he was 
commonly called, again proved the best friend of the 
country. At the call of Prague, he immediately re- 
paired to the city with as large an army as he could 
muster. As soon as the report spread that 2izka was 
coming, the bells were rung, and processions were 
formed that went out to meet him, as if he were a 
general already returning from a glorious campaign. 
He remained in the city a few days, discussing with 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 225 

the authorities how best to meet the coming danger, 
and equipping his army for the campaign. December 
8th he started for Kuttenberg, where he intended to 
await the Imperial army. The Prague army, under 
its own leader, followed him the next day. 

The war that now followed between Sigmund and 
the Hussites was one of the most interesting of that 
age. Never before had it been so clearly shown how 
a small army, actuated by high moral principles and 
commanded by an able general, was able to cope with 
vastly superior forces. Sigmund had a well-disci- 
plined, splendidly-equipped army, accustomed to fight- 
ing, at least three times as large as that of the Hussites, 
and commanded by the renowned General Pipa, of 
Ozora. Both men and generals, therefore, went to the 
scene of action fully confident that now, at last, the 
power of heretics in Bohemia would be forever broken. 

In the campaign the Hussites had not only to com- 
pete with vastly superior forces, but, what was even 
worse, with treachery. When 2izka arrived at Kut- 
tenberg, he was received with every appearance of joy, 
which, however, was only feigned. It will be remem- 
bered how kindly the miners had been treated by the 
Hussites the year previous ; this kindness they now re- 
warded with the blackest ingratitude. A plot was 
formed to murder all the Hussites. When, therefore, 
the Hussite army left the city to go out to meet the 
Imperial forces, the work of destruction began. The 
miners and other Catholics fell upon the unsuspecting, 
people, and ruthlessly massacred all who could not 
give the word agreed upon, not even sparing helpless 
women and little children. They were aided in this 
bloody work by the soldiers of Sigmund, who had, 

15 



226 The Story of Bohemia. 

through treachery, found means to enter into the city. 
With the loss of the city, 7Ai^2i found himself cut 
off from all means of obtaining provisions, and, after 
several unimportant actions, he got so hedged in by 
the Imperial forces that his army was in great danger 
of being cut to pieces by the enemy. By great exer- 
tion he succeeded in keeping up the spirits of his 
troops, and finally, by a daring strategic move, he suc- 
ceeded in extricating his army from its critical position. 

Seeing that his army was not sufficiently strong to 
cope with the Imperial forces, Zizka appealed to the 
people to send him re-enforcements. This appeal was 
so promptly responded to that, in a short time, he was 
prepared to meet the enemy. Sigmund, confident of 
victory, was spending the holidays in Kuttenberg, 
thinking he could attack and defeat the Hussites at his 
leisure. On the 6th of January (1422), 2izka returned 
and attacked the Hungarians with such impetuosity 
that they were thrown into disorder and fled in all 
directions. 

Sigmund, fearing lest his own army should fall into 
the hands of the Hussites, prepared to leave the city ; 
and to prevent the Hussites from using it as a means 
of protection, he ordered the people to move out, and 
then set it afire. But the Hussites came in time to put 
out the fire, and thus a large part of the city was saved. 

The Hussites, mindful of the atrocities committed 
by the miners and the Hungarians, were so eager for 
revenge that they could not be restrained from pursu- 
ing the enemy, who were marching to German Brod. 
While the Hungarian cavalry were crossing the River 
Sazava, the ice gave way, and many perished in the 
river. Five hundred wagons filled with clothing, 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 227 

money, jewels, and provisions, fell into the hands of 
2iika. 

At German Brod another fierce battle was fought, 
and again the Royalists were defeated. The women 
and children were ordered to leave the city, and all the 
men were put to the sword, and the city burned to the 
ground. It remained seven years without an inhabit- 
ant. After these reverses, Sigmund retired to Mo- 
ravia, having lost some 12,000 men. 

The wholesale slaughter of the men at German 
Brod did not meet the approval of 2izka. It offended 
both his religious feelings and was a direct violation of 
his principles of warfare; consequently he never ceased 
to regret it to the day of his death. He would call his 
troops to German Brod *'to do penance in the place 
where they had sinned." 

After the battle of German Brod the Hussite army 
returned to Prague, where there had been great 
troubles on account of the religious dissensions, caused 
mostly by John Zelivsky and his followers. 

The presence of so many Utraquist lords, and es- 
pecially of Zizka, led the moderate citizens to hope 
that something might be done to free them from the 
bondage to the fanatics. The people of the Old Town 
were mostly moderate Utraquists, while those of the 
New Town were extreme Taborites, or followers of 
John Zelivsky. After many violent demonstrations 
and stormy debates, it was finally agreed that the offi- 
cers of the city should resign, and new ones be elected 
in their places. After the new aldermen were installed 
into office, four priests were appointed to manage the 
religious affairs of the city. These were Jacobek, 
Peter Payne the Englishman, John Cardinal, and John 



228 The Story of Bohemia. 

Zelivsky. All matters of faith were to be referred to 
this committee, and those refusing to submit to their 
decision were to be driven from the city, and if still 
obstinate, to suffer capital punishment. Peace being 
restored, Zizka retired to Tabor. 

When the new aldermen were elected it was found 
that the Utraquists were in the majority; so, taking ad- 
vantage of this, they determined to redress some of 
the wrongs they had endured under the despotic rule 
of Zelivsky. Being violently opposed by that priest, 
they decided that it would be for the good of the com- 
munity to put him forever out of the way. To accom- 
plish their design they resorted to treachery. They 
invited him and some of his friends to the Old Town 
City Hall, saying that they wished to consult with them 
on some important matters. Suspecting no evil, they 
came. After the pretended consultation, the execu- 
tioners entered the room, and, without any explana- 
tion, took possession of the prisoners. Zelivsky did 
not seem to be alarmed, and, with great presence of 
mind, begged the aldermen to reconsider the matter, 
since such an act could not but entail serious conse- 
quences. But they were obstinate in their folly, and 
ordered the executioners to take the prisoners into the 
court and behead them immediately. 

The City Council had taken every precaution that 
no riot should arise from this. The hall was well 
guarded, and troops had been stationed in all the pub- 
lic squares. But the bloody deed did not long remain 
a secret. The blood being washed away, some of the 
water flowed beneath the wall into the street and told 
the dreadful tale. The whole city was in an uproar ; 
the bells rang the alarm; the constantly-swelling crowd 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 229 

rolled towards the Town Hall like the wavevS of the 
ocean. Hasek of Wallenstein, with a force of several 
hundred men, went among the people, trying to quiet 
them by telling them that nothing had happened to 
their priest. They demanded, if all were well, that his 
person should be immediately produced, and when he 
began to make excuses, they called him a traitor and 
a murderer, and would have torn him to pieces upon 
the spot had he not succeeded in galloping off through 
the crowd and saving himself by flight. The alder- 
men fled through the back passages of the hall, and 
the guards followed their example. The people, break- 
ing into the hall and going into the court, soon found 
the bodies of their murdered friends. The head of 
their beloved pastor was recognized, taken out, and ex- 
hibited to the multitude. At the sight of this ghastly 
spectacle, their grief knew no bounds. Some wept, 
some tore their hair, some fainted from agony, and 
some relieved their feelings by frightful curses and im- 
precations against the perpetrators of the deed. The 
head was passed from one to another until it remained 
in the hands of a certain priest, who carried it about 
on a platter, his own grief being so great that he could 
not utter a word. It is needless to add that the alder- 
men were hunted down and put to death without 
mercy. It had been well had they listened to the 
warning words of their victim. Not only did they 
lose their own lives, but the evil they brought' upon 
the city was worse than that which they had tried to 
redress. For many days the mob ruled the city unhin- 
dered, and finally restored the very government that 
had been overthrown with so much difiiculty. Then 
the death of John Zelivsky was a serious loss to the 



230 The Story of Bohemia. 

Hussites. Although a great fanatic, he was the only 
one capable of acting as a mediator between the Tabor- 
ites and the people of Prague, which, in times of peril, 
proved of incalculable value. 

THK POI.ISH AI.I,IANCE. 

The defeat of the Imperial army at Kuttenberg and 
at German Brod had the effect of breaking up the alli- 
ance between Vladislav, the King of Poland, and the 
emperor. The Polish king now gave his cousin, Vi- 
told of Lithuania, permission to accept the crown of 
Bohemia, which he did, not in his own person, but in 
behalf of his nephew, Sigmund Corvinus. Being a de- 
voted Catholic, he sent letters to the Pope explaining 
and justifying his conduct. He begged His Holiness 
to remove the interdict from Bohemia, and to treat the 
people with kindness ; for he felt assured that most of 
them were now anxious and ready to return into the 
bosom of the Church; that it was only in this hope 
that he accepted the crown for his nephew Corvinus. 

Sigmund Corvinus was a young man of much prom- 
ise. Wise and thoughtful beyond his years, he added 
to great amiability of manner, energy of wall and war- 
like valor. Besides this, he had always cherished a 
sincere love for the Bohemian people. The Bohemi- 
ans were rejoiced that such a king was to rule over 
them, and felt greatly encouraged to have their inde- 
pendence of the emperor acknowledged by another 
State. 

Sigmund Corvinus raised an army of 6,000 volun- 
teers, and marched into Moravia by way of Silesia. 
The emperor, hearing of his approach, and believing 
his army much larger than it really was, became 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 231 

alarmed, and retreated into Hungary, burning the 
camps and destroying the fortifications behind him. 
Sigmund Corvinus's first attack was upon Olmutz, where 
he was repulsed with a loss of 500 cavalr}^ Thence 
he went against the town of Unicov, which soon sur- 
rendered. Here he took the I^ord's Supper in both 
kinds, to show that he accepted in good faith the ''I^our 
Articles of Prague." A Diet was called at Caslau, 
where he was formally accepted King of Bohemia. 
He then went to Prague, where he was received with 
many public demonstrations of joy. 

The people that awaited the Polish prince with 
some misgivings were the followers of John Zelivsky ; 
for they instinctively felt that he would ally himself 
with the moderate party and so deprive them of their 
regained prestige. And their fears were not unfounded. 
Although the young king was very prudent, and 
avoided interfering in any of the establivShed customs 
of the country, he soon discovered that if peace and 
order were to be maintained, the city government must 
be in the hands of the more moderate citizens. The 
aldermen, perceiving that the more influential people 
were taking sides with the king, finally resigned, and 
a better class of men were appointed in their places. 

To aid the authorities in securing and keeping or- 
der, the king issued a series of regulations by which 
the city was to be governed. 

It was declared that the year of Jubilee had come ; 
therefore it was the duty of all to become reconciled 
with each other, that past offenses were to be forgot- 
ten, and the exiled called back. Both the king's troops 
and those of Prague were strictly forbidden to play 
checkers and other games, to swear or use improper 



23 2 The Story of Bohemia. 

language, and to quarrel. Should any one so far for- 
get himself as to draw his sword, he was to lose his 
hand ; and if he wounded another, his head was to pay 
the forfeit. The inkeepers were forbidden, under pen- 
alty of death, to keep women of loose character. 

Another regulation referred to the coinage of 
money. This was strictly forbidden in all places ex- 
cept Prague and Kuttenberg, in which cities were kept 
the royal mints of the country. 

It seems that a great deal of poor currency was 
afloat. An old writer speaks of this as follows : " In 
the year 142 1, they made the groschen out of chalices 
and monstrances, and called them ' chalicelets;' and 
later, when they lacked silver, they made money from 
brass with the royal stamp, and these they called ' flute- 
lets ;' and they made money from kettles, candlesticks, 
and other brass utensils ; and they made these brass 
flutelets in the fortresses, in the beer saloons, in the 
gardens, and in the villages, and they made so many 
that everybody had enough. And then, when the peo- 
ple refused to take the money, they wrung their hands, 
being deprived of their estates." 

ZIZKA'S ATTITUDE) TOWARD SIGMUND CORVINUS. 

While Sigmund Corvinus was still in Moravia, he 
sent a letter to 2izka ordering him not to pillage the 
country any more, but to show his obedience to his 
king. As Zizka was one of the most disinterested 
generals the world had ever seen, and on several occa- 
sions had really rescued his country from imminent 
destruction, the tone as well as the contents of this let- 
ter greatly offended him, and the reply he sent was 
written in a similar spirit. The king, seeing his mis- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 233 

take, changed about face, and soon a complete recon- 
ciliation was effected between himself and his illustri- 
ous chief. After that, Zizka wrote to the people of 
Prague as follows : 

" With God's help, Amen ! 

" May it please you to hear. Lords and Brethren, that we, 
together with the Taborite brethren, have accepted his Princely 
Grace as our helper and the chief ruler of this realm. We desire 
to grant His Grace willing obedience ; and, with God's grace, 
in all lawful measures to be helpful to him. We also beg you, 
that henceforth ye lay aside all anger, ill-will, and hatred, and 
finally forgive each other, so that ye can honestly pray : ' For- 
give us our debts as we forgive our debtors.' But if ye still 
refuse to do this, quarreling among yourselves and raising riots, 
then know that after this day, we, with God's help, together 
with His Grace our King, and with the help of all the faith- 
ful, mean to see to it that due vengeance is meted out, let 
the offender be whosoever he will. . . . See to it that ye 
obey the authorities, and love each other as one man ; for then 
God will be with us and his holy grace, and he will grant us 
success in every good undertaking. 

" Brother John of thk ChaIvICE." 

The reconciliation between Sigmund Corvinus and 
2i2ka was so sincere, that the}^ addressed each other 
by the titles of father and son ; but all the Taborite 
chiefs were not so magnanimous, and from this trouble 
came later. 

THB SIEGB OF CARLSTEIN. 

As soon as peace and good order were established 
in the city of Prague, the king determined to lay siege 
to Carlstein. This fortress, built by Charles IV, was 
situated upon a precipitous height, and built so strong 
as to be impregnable to all the engines of war then in 
use. Here were kept the crown, crown jewels, and 



234 The Story of Bohemia. 

many valuable documents. The Bohemians wanted 
to get possession of these for their new king; for 
they did not know that Sigmund had carried them out 
of the country. 

The garrison consisted of 400 men, and the besieg- 
ers numbered 25,000; but, although they exhausted 
all the known methods of attack, they could not com- 
pel the fortress to surrender. Finally a truce was 
made for a year. The garrison were permitted to open 
their gates to the emperor should he come, but not to 
render him any assistance against the Hussites. 

The year 1422 was very unfortunate for the Hussites. 
Not only did the soldiers fail in all their undertak- 
ings, but another serious misfortune befell the country. 
Vladislav, the King of Poland, had no rest from his 
priests until they induced him to break up the alliance 
with Bohemia. Entering into a treaty with the em- 
peror, he ordered his cousin of lyithuania to recall 
Sigmund Corvinus. The young king was verj^ loath 
to leave the throne that he had ascended so auspi- 
ciously, and he tarried as long as possible; and when 
he was at last obliged to go, he expressed his sincere 
regret, and also the hope that his departure should be 
only temporary. In this hope the Bohemian people 
were disappointed; for the Polish king not only agreed 
to recall Sigmund Corvinus permanently, but even 
raised an army to aid the Emperor Sigmund against 
the Bohemians. 

This same year the German princes met at Nurem- 
berg, and agreed to fit out a third crusade against Bo- 
hemia. Coming to the conclusion that the cause of 
their previous failures were too many chiefs, they de- 
cided to place the command of the army into the 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 235 

hands of a single general, and selected for this pur- 
pose Frederick the Margrave of Brandenburg. But 
when the time came to begin the march, so few princes 
had responded to the call, that now, indeed, there was 
but one general but no army, as before there had been 
a great army but no general, or rather so many gen- 
erals that their mutual jealousies fustrated all unity of 
action. 

INTERNAI, O'ROUBI.E^S. 

The crusade of 1423 having failed, the Bohemians 
were left unmolested; but this very security seems to 
have been the means of awakening the old hostihties 
between the parties. After the departure of Sigmund 
Corvinus, Prague was governed by Sir Hasek of Wal- 
lenstein, and William Kostka of Postupitz. Both of 
these were zealous Hussites, who desired to go fur- 
ther in religious innovations than most of the masters 
of the university, and for a while it seemed that they 
would hold the same position that John Zelivsky did — 
be the mediators between the Calixtines and the 
Taborites ; but the old friendship could no longer be 
maintained, since the former, especially those belong- 
ing to the nobility, leaned more and more to the 
Catholics. Finally an open rupture occurred between 
the parties. Just how it came about is not recorded 
by any writer of those times; but in the spring of 
1423, Zi^ka carried on a war against the Calixtine 
lords, and the people of Prague against the Taborites. 
Among the disaffected lords was Cenek of Wartenberg, 
who changed sides for the third time. He was at the 
head of a conspiracy among the noblemen, who were 
plotting to destroy the power of the Taborites, and 
then, after some sort of understanding about the " Four 



236 The Story of Bohemia. 

Articles," accept Sigmund as their king. IXika., seeing 
that by such a proceeding all that had thus far been 
gained would be lost, could not, as a faithful " soldier of 
God," suffer this to go on unhindered. In April, a bat- 
tle was fought between him and Cenek of Wartenberg, 
in which that nobleman met with a disastrous defeat. 

At the same time the Pragites, together with some 
of the Royalists, were besieging the Taborites in their 
fortress of Krizenetz, not far from Wozitz; but after 
remaining near it for several weeks, they gave up the 
siege, having met with more damage than they were 
able to inflict upon the enemy. 

Delegates from all parties finally met at Konopist, 
and some sort of a peace was patched up. How much 
the dogmas of religion were mixed up in the events of 
this war, is shown by the fact that in this treaty it was 
decided that vestments in religious service were the 
ordinance of the Church, and not one of the commands 
of the Scripture; hence they were not obligatory. Still, 
to show their good-will, some of the Taborite priests 
served mass with vestments, and some of the Calix- 
tines without them. 

ZIZKA TAKERS THB OFFBNSIV:^. 

In the fall of 1423, :2izka invaded Moravia. Not 
meeting with much opposition, he took village after 
village, until he got to the boundaries of Hungary. 
The Hungarians, it seems, did little to hinder his 
march ; for they hoped to inveigle him farther and far- 
ther into their territory until he should be so far that 
they could cut off his retreat and utterly destroy his 
army. But the wary chief recollected himself before 
it was too late, and then there began one of the most 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 237 

masterly retreats known in history. His camp, com- 
posed of several hundred wagons, with considerable 
artillery, began to move back to Moravia, going across 
rivers, forests, mountains, and being constantly har- 
assed by the pursuing enemy. The Hungarians, deter- 
mined not to let their prey escape them under any 
circumstances, made many fierce attacks; but being 
repulsed each time, they finally declared that Ziika 
was no man, but the very devil himself 

Meanwhile, the people of Prague, with some Utra- 
quist lords, were again discussing the advisability of 
coming to some understanding with Sigmund. This, 
however, caused so much bitterness among the parties 
that civil war was the result. The reaction among the 
Pragites seemed so utterly wicked to the Taborites, 
who could not endure the thought of making any com- 
promise with " Antichrist," that in their zeal to appear 
loyal to their convictions, they became intolerably fa- 
natical, so that 2izka himself could bear it no longer, 
and left Tabor, making his home among the Horebites, 
a more moderate branch of the Taborites, whose seat 
was at Koniggratz. By this act, however, he did not 
resign his position as commander-in-chief of their 
armies 

The year 1424 was the last and also the bloodiest 
of ^izka's life. All the old chronicles agree that he 
did nothing but give his nation one cruel blow after 
another. By shifting their faith, the Calixtines had 
aroused his suspicions. He regarded them as hypo- 
crites, and as such they were more hateful to him than 
open enemies, ^izka divided people into three classes : 
sincere Christians, open enemies of God and the truth, 
and insincere Christians, or hypocrites. The last he 



238 The Story of Bohemia, 

regarded with a most deadly hatred. He wanted all 
Bohemians to belong to the first class, and he thought it 
his duty to do all in his power to exterminate all hypo- 
crites, or, as he called them, the enemies of God. How- 
ever cruel he was, he was not selfish, his single pur- 
pose being at all times the good of his nation. He was 
exasperated the more against the Utraquist lords by 
receiving a warning that they had hired an assassin to 
murder him for a reward of 2,400 groschen. 

In January, 1424, Zizka marched against the Utra- 
quist lords and defeated them at Skalitz near Jarmirn. 
But some time after he was surrounded by them in 
Kosteletz, and, doubtless, would have been cut to 
pieces had not his friends come to his rescue. From 
Kosteletz, ^izka retreated towards Kuttenberg, pur- 
sued by an overwhelming force of the enemy. Finally, 
finding a favorable position near Malesov, he fortified 
himself with his wagons, and awaited the enemy. The 
description of this battle gives such an excellent idea 
of his mode of warfare that it will be given verbatim: 

*' Zizka, with his wagons, betook himself to a certain 
elevation, and shutting himself up, awaited the enemy, 
who were pursuing him in the belief that he was re- 
treating before them. The commanders gave the or- 
der for attack even before all their troops had come up. 

" Zi^ka prepared for battle in the following manner : 
The wagons were placed wheel to wheel, and the sec- 
tions were ordered to take their positions ; first the cav- 
alry, and then the infantry. Then several provision- 
wagons were separated from the rest, and filled with 
stones, and placed in the midst of the cavalry so that 
they could not be seen. When about half of the en- 
emy had crossed the valley, the signal for attack was 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 239 

given to the cavalry, while the infantry regulated the 
motion of the wagons. As soon as the enemy was near 
enough, the wagons were ordered to be let down upon 
them, and these wagons coming down broke their 
ranks. At this moment the cannon, were fired and the 
rest of the troops rushed to the assault. Against this 
mode of warfare the usual military tactics were found 
to be useless, for the retreating troops, meeting with 
the rest, pushed them back before them in confusion. 
And thus ^izka won the battle, and the arms, wagons 
and provisions ; and this while he was blind in both 
eyes." 

Among the persons of note that had fallen in this 
battle is mentioned Andrew of Dub, ^izka's son-in- 
law, and this is the only record that gives any inti- 
mation that he had a son-in-law, who belonged to the 
nobility. 

After this battle, Zizka turned against Kuttenberg, 
which he captured without much difficulty. By this 
victory he deprived the city of Prague of its chief 
source of income. From Kuttenberg he went to 
Kaurim, then to Bohemian Brod, and finally to Nim- 
burg, all these cities surrendering without much oppo- 
sition. Leaving these cities, Zi2ka went to attack 
Pilsen, but the people had made such ample prepara- 
tions for their defense that he was obliged to raise the 
siege without accomplishing anything. 

The continual dissensions among the Bohemians 
would have wrought their ruin had not similar dis- 
sensions kept the German princes from any united 
action against them. Indeed, Sigmund was charged 
with lukewarmness in putting down Hussitism in Bo- 
hemia, and some went so far as to charge him with 



240 The Story of Bohemia. 

leaning to it himself. On January 17, 1424, the elec- 
tors met in Bingen, and agreed that they could dis- 
pense with an emperor, that the imperial scepter could 
be held by each alternately. 

The news of this agreement filled Sigmund with 
wrath, and he decided to ask for no further aid of the 
treacherous princes, but to seek to cement yet more 
closely the friendship between himself, the Duke of 
Austria, and Vladislav of Poland. For this reason he 
repaired with his whole court to Cracow, where prep- 
arations were made for extirpating all heresy both in 
Bohemia and Poland. 

RETURN OF SIGMUND CORVINUS TO PRAGUE. 

At the urgent but secret requests of the Bohemian 
lords, Sigmund Corvinus finally broke his promises 
to the Polish king, and returned to Prague June 29, 
1424. He had an army of 1,500 cavalry, all volun- 
teers, among them many who had deserted from the 
ranks of Vladislav's regiment that he intended to send 
to the aid of the emperor. 

The news of this filled the Polish king with rage 
and grief, and he ordered the estates of his nephew to 
be immediately confiscated to the crown. But what 
caused him the bitterest sorrow was that, notwith- 
standing all his lamentations and protestations, the 
European nations refused to believe that he had not 
been privy to the act. When, therefore, he sent a 
force of 5,000 men to Moravia to aid the Imperial 
army, they were sent back by the Duke of Austria, 
who feared that the cause might be hindered rather 
than aided by them. 

Prince Sigmund Corvinus, coming to Prague not 



To THE Reign ob Sigmund. 241 

backed by any authority, was no longer regarded as 
a "king called and chosen," but merely as a private 
individual, whose noble qualities had greatly endeared 
him to the people. The people of Prague, however, 
chose him as a sort of governor (Starosta), but his 
authority did not extend beyond the limits of the city. 
At this time, Albert, the Duke of Austria, was car- 
rying on a vigorous war in Moravia with such success 
that soon he had the whole country in his power. 

TH^ I,AST DAYS OF ZIZKA. 

When Zizka raised the siege of Pilsen, he went 
to Zatetz, from thence to I^aun and Klatov, and gath- 
ering a large army in these cities, he determined to 
march against Prague itself, since it seemed to him the 
chief obstacle to the spread of the gospel, and was, 
moreover, the seat of the unfaithful nobles, who were 
constantly trying to make an alliance with the enemies 
of God. It was reported that he intended to destroy 
the city utterly, not leaving one stone upon another. 

Although the soldiers were devotedly attached to 
him, still they felt very reluctant to attack a city that 
from the earliest times had been venerated as the 
"Mother of Bohemia," and they did not hesitate to 
express their dissatisfaction in loud murmurings. The 
citizens of Prague were filled with apprehension and 
terror, and earnest discussions were held in all parts 
of the city how best to meet the threatening danger. 
Finally, envoys were sent both from the City Council 
and from Sigmund Corvinus to treat with the offended 
chief and dissuade him from his purpose. Among the 
envoys was Master John of Rokycan, a man distin- 
guished for his learning and eloquence, and— what 

16 



242 The Story of Bohemia. 

had the greatest weight with Zizka — a man of unques- 
tionable sincerity. By appealing to all that was noble, 
Rokycan finally succeeded in turning him from this 
design. He was probably aided in the attempt by 
the common danger that threatened them from Mo- 
ravia. A treaty of peace was made, the violation of 
which was to cost either party 12,000 kopas* Prague 
groschen. Zizka, however, did not have much faith in 
the treaty, for he remarked that he feared it would 
not last any longer than the peace of Konopist made 
the previous year. 

The Hussites, again united, began to make prep- 
arations to go against the enemy in Moravia. The 
army was in three divisions~2i2ka with his Taborites, 
Sigmund Corvinus with the Pragites, and the army of 
several lords who had joined the expedition. An old 
chronicler says : " When they reached the borders of 
Moravia and turned to attack the fortress of Pribeslav, 
they were met by an enemy that even the invincible 
blind chief could not withstand. Not far from this 
fortress, Brother John ^izka was taken ill of the 
plague, and exhorting his dear brethren to fear God 
and defend the truth for an eternal reward, and com- 
mending his soul to God, Zizka ended his life the 
Wednesday before St. Havel's Day (October nth). The 
body was taken to Koniggratz and buried by the side 
of the main altar in the Church of the Holy Ghost. 
Afterwards, it was taken to Caslace, and placed in the 
Church of St. Peter and Paul." 

The Taborites, especially those of Horeb, mourned 
for ^izka as though he had been a father to them all. 



"* Kopa=a sixty. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 243 

As they could find no one worthy to take his place, 
they remained without any chief, and afterwards went 
by the name of Orphans. 

BIOGRAPHICAI. SKETCH. 

John ^izka, or rather John of Trctznov, was born 
at Trotznov, in the circle of Bechyn. He began his 
pubhc life as a page of the Emperor Charles IV, and 
afterwards followed a military career, serving in the 
armies of Poland. There he distinguished himself on 
many occasions, particularly at the battle of Tannen- 
berg, in 14 10, where the German knights were de- 
feated. Returning to his native land, he became 
chamberlain to King Vaclav. The insult offered the 
Bohemian nation by the burning of Hus at Constance 
made a deep impression upon his mind, and, brooding 
over how the wrong might be avenged, he embraced 
the first opportunity to take sides with the people 
against the hierarchy of Rome, and finally became 
the great champion of Hussitism. Indeed, without 
^iika. there would have been no Hussitism ; the ad- 
herents of the new doctrine would have been crushed 
out like the Waldenses before them. 

Z^izka was a fanatic, but he was more than a fanatic ; 
he was an enthusiast for the law of God, for human 
liberty and equality. The principles advocated by the 
Taborite branch of the HuvSsites were such as would 
have ultimately led to a pure democracy. Zizka hated 
feudalism, and one of his aims was to destroy all so- 
cial distinctions based on birth. For this reason he 
loved not the Germans ; for he saw in them the friends 
of castes and the enemies of democracy. He was an 
ardent Slavonian, because at this time the Slavonic 



244 1^^^ Story of Bohemia, 

nations still retained many of their primitive demo- 
cratic institutions. 

Zizka was not ambitious. The chief leader of the 
Taborites, he was never called by any other name 
than Brother John of the Chalice. He cared not for 
wealth, for government, nor for glory. 

The historian, ^neas Sylvius, says that the Em- 
peror Sigmund, seeing that whatever Zizka undertook 
prospered, and that the eyes of all Bohemians were 
turned to him, conceived that it would be well to be- 
come reconciled to him and bend him to his will. 

He therefore offered him the government of the 
country, the chief command of his army, and a large 
sum of money, in consideration of which he was to 
help him to regain the crown of Bohemia. But Sig- 
mund had mistaken his man — Zizka cared nothing for 
all these things. Had he been desirous of wealth, he 
could have obtained it without the help of Sigmund. 
In the numerous victories he had won over the Im- 
perial army, he had secured rich spoils ; but all this 
he used for the public good, keeping nothing for his 
own use. His brother, Jaroslav, remained a com- 
mon page, and his Aunt Anna was so poor that she 
was obliged to accept support from the city of 
Prague. 

Some have denied 2i^ka all literary culture, but 
this is a great mistake. As every one in the camp of 
the Taborites could read and write, it is not at all 
probable that the leader alone was illiterate. The 
well-known hymn that the Taborites used to sing when 
going to battle — '' Ye Warriors of the I^ord " — was be- 
lieved to have been composed by him, which shows 
that he was a scholar of no mean ability. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 245 

As regards religious belief, he was not so fanatical 
as most of the Taborites. Had he had his own way, 
the religious reform in Bohemia would not have gone 
to such lengths, but would have stopped with the doc- 
trines advanced by Hus, and there would have been 
less argument and more practical piety. With him 
religion, piety, and goodness were synonymous terms, 
and he could not conceive of a person being irreligious 
and yet good and noble. As for himself, he was disin- 
terested in all his dealings, perfectly sincere and up- 
right, true to a given promise, magnanimous at times 
to an open enemy, but unrelenting in his severity 
against all half-hearted hypocrites. At times he was 
very cruel; but the age was cruel, and often he merely 
followed the example set by the more cruel enemy. 

As a warrior he belonged to that small number of 
generals who, having fought in many battles large 
and small, never met with a defeat. This is all the 
more remarkable when one considers that, as a rule, 
he had to fight against fearful odds, the enemy being 
larger in numbers, better disciplined, and better 
equipped. 

The blindness of Zizka had this advantage for the 
Bohemians : his military skill passed to a considerable 
extent to his lieutenants. Compelled to see through 
their eyes, he taught them to observe very closely all 
the advantages that nature offered, or those that could 
be gained by a judicious division and arrangement of 
the forces. Doubtless it was the skill and experience 
thus gained that enabled them to withstand the attacks 
of the enemy after his death. 

The death of 2izka seemed an irretrievable loss 
both to the Taborites and Calixtines. Indeed, the 



246 The Story of Bohemia. 

whole nation was filled with dismal forebodings, while 
the enemy rejoiced that now at last had come the time 
for the humiliation of Bohemia and the extermination 
of all heresy. 'T is true, with the death of Zizka, the 
power of Hussitism was forever broken, as well as the 
growing principles of democracy crushed out. Yet 
Palacky remarks that the death of this great chief 
must be regarded as a favorable incident, since it re- 
lieved the country of a leader who would have con- 
tinued a bloody war for a principle that had not suffi- 
cient basis in the minds of the people. The Taborites 
were in the minority, and their democratic principles, 
both in society and religion, could not have withstood 
the constant pressure of feudalism. 

WAR CONTINUED . 

After the death of Zizka, the war was still carried 
on, although earnest efforts for a reconciliation were 
made from time to time. Sigmund Corvinus, espe- 
cially, tried hard to pour oil Upon the troubled waters. 
For some time the Bohemians believed that a recon- 
ci'liation would be effected, since they were willing to 
make many concessions. But they had yet to learn 
that Rome never advanced ; that they must re-estab- 
lish the old state of affairs, or she would never make 
peace with them. 

Although the Orphans of Mount Horeb had said 
they would choose no commander, since they could 
find no one worthy to succeed Zizka, they soon found 
that a chief was indispensable, so they chose Kunes of 
Belovitz. The leader of the Taborites was John 
Hvezda of Vicemelitz, aided by such able men as 
Bohuslav of Swamberg, John Rohac of Dub, and the 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 247 

two priests, Prokop the Tonsured, or the Great, and 
Prokop the Small. 

The campaign in Moravia was continued under 
the leadership of Sigmund Corvinus. Some advan- 
tage was gained; but, owing to dissensions in the 
camp, nothing of importance could be accomplished. 
When the campaign in Moravia ended, the Pragites 
again began to wage war against the Taborites. The 
latter "marched against Prague; but, aside from gaining 
some small towns, their undertaking was fruitless of 
results. 

In 1425, their great leader, Hvezda of Vicemelitz, 
was mortally wounded; but, about the same time, the 
Calixtines also lost an able leader in Cenek of War- 
tenberg. Finally, the tide being greatly in favor of 
the Brethren, as the Taborites and Orphans were 
called, twenty-two lords and knights made a truce 
with them, agreeing to give the freedom of the ''Four 
Articles " upon their estates. 

THK EVENT AT RADKOV. 

The event at Radkov is a small but graphic illus- 
tration of some of the peculiarities of the mode of 
warfare in those days. The Orphans, besieging the 
town of Radkov in the circuit of Kladrau, broke down 
the wall and entered the town. The inhabitants set 
fire to their houses, and took refuge in the large stone 
mansion of the mayor. The besiegers waited till the 
fires were down, and then, surrounding the stone 
house, began to dig under the foundations. This in- 
duced the mayor to come down to treat with them. 
It was agreed that the women and children should be 
set at liberty, but that in passing out every man would 



248 The Story of Bohemia. 

be searched. When this was announced to the people, 
their priest asked if he and his two chaplains were in- 
cluded in this agreement. To which the mayor re- 
plied: *'No, indeed, dear Sponsor, the Hussites show 
no mercy to priests." Then the priest began to 
lament, saying : " Alas ! how basely ye have beguiled 
and betrayed me; may God himself pity me! When 
I wanted to leave you to escape, ye said I should re- 
main ; that ye would stand by me, through good and 
evil, in life or death ; that it was not becoming for a 
shepherd to leave his flock; and, behold, now the 
flock forsakes its shepherd !" Then the citizens, with 
tears in their eyes, begged him not to lament, that 
they would save him yet. They therefore offered to 
dress him and his chaplains in women's clothes, and 
thus, in disguise, lead them out of the city. But the 
priest replied to this proposal: ''God forbid that I 
should so far forget my office and dignity! I am a 
priest, not a woman; but you men, consider how 
basely ye deliver me to death, saving yourselves 1" 
These protests, however, availed him nothing. The 
chaplains were dressed as women, and each one given 
a child to carry. One by one the prisoners then de- 
scended the stairs, the men being seized as they 
passed, and the women and children let go. Thus all 
escaped, except those who had hidden in the cellars, 
they being smothered when afterwards the house w^as 
set on fire. Now, when all had descended, the pastor 
remained above with several young men — appren- 
tices — who, having no means wherewith they might 
redeem themselves, refused to be taken prisoners. 
But when they saw all their friends surrendering 
themselves, their heart failed them, and they too 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 249 

went down, delivering themselves into the hands of 
the enemy. Thus the pastor was left alone with an 
old country priest. These were then brought down 
by the soldiers. Their liberty was offered them if 
they would recant ; if not, death by burning was the 
alternative. The brave priest replied: " God forbid 
that, in the fear of a short agony, I should betray the 
holy Christian faith ! I taught and preached the truth 
in Prague and in other towns, and in that truth I am 
ready to die." Then they brought bundles of straw, 
and, fastening them to his body, set it afire, allowing 
him to stagger hither and thither, till death made an 
end of his agony. The country priest likewise per- 
ished. The disguised chaplains got safe out of the 
house ; but one of the children began to cry, and the 
chaplain trying to soothe it, was betrayed, and imme- 
diately put to death. 

SIGMUND'S AIvI^IANCBS. 

While the Hussites were warring among them- 
selves, Sigmund was making every effort to gain the 
co-operation of the princes of the empire. The Pope 
also announced new indulgences to those who would 
join the crusade; but these having been repeated 
so often, seemed to have greatly deteriorated in 
value, people refusing to risk their lives for some- 
thing so intangible. The princes, too, were very dila- 
tory in sending their quota, so that Sigmund felt the 
necessity of looking elsewhere for help. To induce 
Albert of Austria to fight with still more energy, he 
ceded to him still more territory. He also won to his 
side Frederick the Margrave of Meissen, by the ces- 
sion of new territory. 



250 The Story of Bohemia, 

WAR CONTINUED. 

Albert of Austria again prepared to invade Mora- 
via. The Bohemians, seeing the threatening danger, 
laid aside their own quarrels, and Pragites, Taborites, 
and Orphans united their forces against the common 
enemy. Albert was driven from Trebitz, which he 
was besieging. The Hussites then invaded Austria 
and took the town of Retetz. There they met with a 
grievous misfortune in the death of one of their best 
commanders, Bohuslav of Swamberg. His place was 
taken by Prokop the Great, or, as he was often 
called, Prokop the Tonsured. Next to Zizka, he 
proved to be the ablest commander in the Hussite army. 

Prokop was the nephew of a wealthy knight and 
merchant in the city of Prague, who, adopting him as 
his son, allowed him many privileges, taking him 
with himself in his travels through several European 
countries. Upon returning home, he was ordained as 
a priest. Adopting the most extreme views of the 
Hussites, he was charged with heresy, and cast into 
prison. Being released, he went farther in his inno- 
vations than most of the Taborites, as is proved by the 
fact that he took a wife. 

As chief of the Taborites, he was only their com- 
mander, not a soldier; for he never bore arms and 
never personally took part in any battle. I^ike the 
modern commander-in-chief, he planned the campaigns 
and the battles, leaving the other generals to carry out 
his plans. 

THK BATTI^B OF AUSSIG. 

Early in the spring of 1426 the Bohemians invaded 
Moravia, and won the town of Breclav, near the Aus- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 251 

trian frontier. Then they directed their attention to 
the northern part of Bohemia, where their enemies 
were strengthening their positions by the assistance 
of the Margrave of Meissen, to whom Sigmund had 
ceded the cities of Aussig and Most (Brux). 

After the various divisions of the Bohemian army 
had gained some smaller towns, all united and began 
to besiege Aussig. The siege being pressed with much 
vigor, the citizens became alarmed, and sent couriers 
in all directions, imploring the towns to send imme- 
diate re-enforcements. At this time the princes of the 
empire were holding a Diet at Nuremberg, hence could 
not at once respond to the appeal. Still the call was 
not left unheeded. Katherine, the Duchess of Saxony, 
in lieu of her absent husband, gathered troops in Sax- 
ony, Thuringia, Meissen, and I^usatia, until she had an 
army of 70,000 men. The Bohemians, hearing of the 
preparations making against them, also sent messen- 
gers to their countrymen, imploring aid, and an army 
of 25,000 men, commanded by Sigmund Corvinus, 
came to their assistance. The Taborites were com- 
manded by Prokop the Great. 

When the German army reached the borders of 
Bohemia, Duchess Katherine made them a short but 
very earnest address, exhorting them not only to 
valor but also to care and prudence. The two armies 
met June 6, 1426. An old historian writes as follows : 

"When on Sunday morning the Germans were 
drawing near to Aussig, the Bohemians sent them 
kind letters, saying : •' If now God help you that you 
take us in battle, and if God help us so that we take 
you, let us show each other the same mercy.' But 
the Germans, puffed up by pride, and confident of vie- 



2 52 The Story of Bohemia. 

tory, replied that they would never feed heretics. Re- 
ceiving this hard answer, the Bohemians took a solemn 
oath to show merc3^ to no one. 

''Although they were loath to begin the battle on 
Sunday, they saw that it could not be avoided ; and 
so, falling upon their knees, with great humility they 
implored the help of God. Prince S. Corvinus went 
among the soldiers, exhorting them to valor and per- 
severance. 

"Prokop the Great, being the chief in command, 
ordered the troops to fortify themselves with their 
wagons, of which they had about 500, and await the 
onset of the enemy. About noon, during great heat 
and sultriness, the Germans rushed furioUvSly upon 
the wagon fortifications and succeeded in overthrow- 
ing the first row of wagons. The Bohemians held 
back until the Germans were well tired out, and then 
in their turn rushed upon the enemy, doing fearful 
execution with their heavy flails, and slaughtering 
large numbers of cavalrymen by tearing them from 
their horses with their long hooks, and either killing 
them at once or leaving them to be trampled under- 
foot. When, by this unexpected onset, the Germans 
were thrown in disorder, the Bohemians sallied out of 
their fortifications, attacking them with such fury that 
they all turned and fled. Then there followed such a 
slaughter of the enemy that the river flowing to Aus- 
sig seemed to flow with blood. But the larger part of 
the enemy perished in the flight, some from heat, some 
from dust and thirst, and some being overtaken and 
slain by their pursuers. The Bohemians kept their 
oath to show no mercy ; for not even the commanders 
could control the fury of the soldiers. This was the 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 253 

bloodiest battle in the Hussite war, the dead left upon 
the field numbering about 15,000. The booty taken 
was so great that the victors in scorn pitied the Sax- 
ons, who, in addition to their defeat, incurred the dis- 
pleasure of the Pope by providing heretics with pro- 
visions and munitions of war. The city of Aussig was 
plundered, set afire, and utterly destroyed, so that for 
three years it remained without an inhabitant." 

The glorious victory at Aussig had a very unex- 
pected result. The Bohemians, intoxicated with suc- 
cess, relaxed their vigilance, and, instead of following 
up the victory, began to quarrel among themselves. 
Prokop the Great insisted that their immediate duty 
was to follow the enemy into its own territory, and 
secure some favorable terms of peace. This, however, 
was opposed by the Pragites, who declared that their 
forces were not sufficiently strong to cany on an offen- 
sive war. The debate waxed so hot that for a while it 
seemed that the leaders would resort to arms. 

The effect of the defeat upon the Germans was just 
the opposite. At first they were overwhelmed with 
shame and grief; but they soon roused themselves, and 
began to plan how they might retrieve their losses. 
The princes who, at the Diet of Nuremberg, had tried 
to shift the responsibilities of the war upon the shoul- 
ders of their neighbors, now became united, and made 
vigorous preparations for a new campaign. 

Several important engagements now followed, 
among these being the siege of Breclav, in Moravia. 
Albert of Austria surrounded the town with a force of 
40,000 men, and cutting off all supplies determined to 
starve it into surrender. When all seemed lost, Pro- 
kop the Great suddenly appeared before the city, de- 



254 ^^-^ Story of Bohemia, 

feated Albert, and compelled him to retreat with loss 
and disgrace (November, 1426). 

That the cause of the emperor did not look very 
hopeful is proved by the fact that Ulric of Rosenberg, 
one of the stanchest of Catholics, made a treaty of 
peace with the Taborites, and that against the earnest 
remoUvStrance of the emperor, who wrote to him as fol- 
lows : ''AH good people can see how the Taborites are 
striving to inveigle you and some other lords into their 
snares ; but3 for Heaven's sake, take counsel together 
and devise some means of saving yourself without 
being taken in so shamefully by those knaves." But 
Ulric, looking to his own safety, and to the preserva- 
tion of his estates, gave no heed to these words. 

THE FAI.Iv OF SIGMUND CORVINUS. 

The Polish prince, Sigmund Corvinus, was at all 
times greatly beloved by the people ; but not reading 
aright the signs of the times, he committed an act of 
indiscretion, which at once hurled him from the pin- 
nacle of his glory, and almost cost him his life. 

After the war had continued so many years and no 
definite results were secured, the people began to grow 
weary, and a great reaction set in, in regard to relig- 
ious matters. The people of Prague spoke with dis- 
pleasure of the extreme views of the Taborites, and 
even declared the teachings of Wycliffe heretical. The 
followers of Hus now began to fear that if the teach- 
ings of the English reformer were allowed to fall into 
disrepute, the same fate would inevitably follow those 
of their own great teacher ; and to prevent such a mis- 
fortune a grand disputation was appointed to be held 
during the Christmas holidays. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 255 

The disputation was held before a large concourse 
of people, among them Prince S. Corvinus. It seems 
that the opponents of Hussitism had the advantage ; 
for it was shortly after this that that prince determined 
to bring back the Bohemians into unity with the 
Church. He therefore fitted out a secret embassy to 
Pope Martin, telling him that now was a favorable time 
to bring back the people into the bosom of the Church. 
The Pope received the news with great joy, and imme- 
diately began negotiations with the two uncles of Cor- 
vinus, Vitold and Vladislav, to get their co-operation in 
bringing about the desired result. Prince Sigmund 
Corvinus, however, overreached himself. When the 
news of these secret negotiations transpired among the 
people of Prague, it was found that the reaction was by 
no means so great as had been supposed. 

When Master John Rokj^can, then the most popu- 
lar preacher in Prague, announced from the pulpit of 
the Teyn Church what had been done, and explained 
the full significance of the act, the people were roused 
to the highest pitch of indignation. The fire-bells were 
rung; the people gathered in the public squares, ready 
to take up arms against the *' traitor Corvinus." The 
prince was seized by the city authorities, and for a 
while imprisoned in the city hall ; but later, he was taken 
to the fortress of Waldstein in Boleslav, where he was 
kept in close confinement, none of his friends knowing 
the place of his incarceration. The men who had so 
ably defended papal sovereignty against Hussitism 
were exiled from the city, and nothing more was said 
of going to Rome to beg the Pope's pardon. 

Although the action of Sigmund Corvinus was re- 
garded as treason, yet it must be admitted that that 



256 The Story of Bohemia. 

prince had no evil designs against the country. The 
people were weary of the war, and longed for peace. 
They would have returned to the bosom of the Church 
had the Church been willing to make some reasonable 
concessions. But Rome would hear of nothing but 
unconditional surrender and unquestioning obedience, 
and this the Bohemians could not grant without doing 
violence to all their convictions 

The Bohemian leaders now became convinced that, 
if they would gain anything, it must be gained by com- 
pulsion. They therefore decided to turn the streams 
of blood into the territory of their enemies; to adopt 
the principle of Rome, '' Vexatio dat intellectum," and 
extort from the Church what could not be obtained in 
any other way. 

The chief supporter of this policy was the Taborite 
leader, Prokop the Great. It will be remembered how, 
after the battle of Aussig, he advised the commanders 
to follow the enemy into their own territory, but was 
opposed in this by the more moderate leaders. Had 
this advice been followed, much bloodshed would have 
been avoided. Time proved the wisdom of his opin- 
ion, and now, by common consent, his policy was 
adopted, and he was accepted as the commander-in- 
chief of all the Bohemian armies. 

The Taborites and Orphans now had the ascend- 
ency, and immediately began to carry war into the en- 
emy's territory. This they did, not merely to harass 
the enemy, but to gain plunder, since their army, being 
mostly composed of the poorer people, was always in 
need, and now more than at the beginning of the war, 
since agriculture had so long been entirely neglected. 

Invading Austria with a force of 16,000 men, they 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 257 

won a glorious victory at Svetla, gaining much booty, 
and leaving 9,000 of the enemy upon the battle-field. 
Then they invaded Silesia and I^usatia, where they se- 
cured large quantities of provisions. 

THB BATTlvE OP TACHOV. 

The years 1427 and 1428, Sigmund was engaged in 
the war against the Turks, so that the duty of carrying 
on the war against the Hussites devolved upon the 
Pope and the German princes. 

The Pope issued a bull declaring another crusade 
againt Bohemia. He chose as his instrument to carry 
on the great work, Henry Beaufort, the Bishop of Win- 
chester, who had recently been made a cardinal. On 
account of his high position and his uncommon intel- 
lectual gifts, the Pope had every reason to hope that 
he would carry the war to a successful issue. The 
cardinal took hold of the work with great energy. Tak- 
ing his retinue and a small army, he traveled through 
Germany, preaching the crusade against Bohemia with 
so much zeal and eloquence that soon he had a vast 
army at his command. The heavily-armed troops num- 
bered 36,000 men ; and the light-armed were estimated 
by some as 80,000, while other writers say 200,000, 
The armies were commanded by the princes and bish- 
ops from all parts of Germany, — from the west, the 
Princes of the Rhine, Alsace, Switzerland, Suabia, Ba- 
varia, and the Netherlands ; from the north, the Dukes 
of Upper and Lower Thuringia, the Princes of Hesse, 
Brandenburg, Brunswick, Mecklenburg, and Pomera- 
nia; from the east, those of Silesia, I^usatia, and Prus- 
sia; and from the south, Albert of Austria, and the 
Archbishop of Salzburg. 

17 



258 The Story of Bohemia. 

In the camp of the crusaders the strictest discipline 
was enforced; in fact, everything possible was done to 
insure success. 

In presence of this terrible danger, the Bohemians 
again became united, and even some Catholic lords, 
who had hitherto been the avowed enemies of the Hus- 
sites, now joined the standard of Prokop, to help to 
protect their country against the invading host. But 
although no efforts were spared to obtain new recruits, 
the country was so exhausted that an army of only 
30,000 men could be raised. July 12th, the army 
of the Taborites passed through Prague with 300 
wagons ; the next day they were followed by the Or- 
phans with 200 wagons ; and the following day came 
the main army under Prokop the Great ; and then the 
smaller divisions under the various lords. All these 
marched toward Pilsen, where they expected to meet 
the enemy. The crusaders entered Bohemia the month 
previous, encamping at Eger, Kommotau, and Tachov 
(Taush) 

At first the allies had agreed to invade the coun- 
try from four directions ; but some of the princes fail- 
ing to be prepared in time, the design was given up, 
and it was decided to lay siege to the town of Miess. 
The garrison was under the command of Pribik of Kle- 
nov, who was regarded as an invincible warrior, and 
consequently the town was defended most valiantly. 
Still it would have been but a question of time when 
they would have been compelled to surrender, had not 
the Bohemian army come to their assistance. What 
now follows would seem incredible, were it not au- 
thenticated by trustworthy historians. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 259 

When, on the 2d day of August, the Bohemian army 
was seen approaching Miess, such a panic seized the 
German troops that they left besieging the town and 
commenced retreating to Tachov (Taush), which they 
reached just as the Bishop of Winchester was entering 
it from another direction. Seeing the retreating troops, 
he demanded to know the meaning of it. Amazed at 
such cowardice, he rushed before the flying soldiers, 
stopped them, and exhorting them to be mindful of 
their honor, their soul's salvation, and their God, and 
unfurling the standard of the Pope, he led them back 
to the battle. Thus it was that on the fourth of Au- 
gust the German army took its stand at Taush, ready 
to meet the enemy. But when the Bohemians made 
their appearance, the heart of the Germans again failed 
them. Even before the battle commenced, they began 
to flee in all directions in the wildest confusion. In 
vain were all the exhortations of the cardinal ; in vain 
did he seize the flag of the empire, and, tearing it into 
shreds, hurl it at the feet of the commanding princes 
with frightful curses and imprecations. At last, not 
wishing to fall himself into the hands of the heretics, 
he, too, was compelled to seek safety in flight. The 
Bohemians, pursuing the flying enemy through the for- 
ests, killed many thousands of them, and gained im- 
mense quantities of spoils. They then turned to be- 
siege Tachov, which, although strongly fortified, was 
compelled to surrender in a few days. Among the 
prisoners taken were a number of noblemen, who, upon 
giving their word of honor that they would not try to 
escape, were allowed to be at large ; but they broke 
their promise at the first opportunity. 



26o The Story of Bohemia. 

After the surrender of Tachov, the army besieged 
the fortress of Raupov, whose owner saved himself by 
agreeing to help the Hussites in the siege of Pilsen. 

Pilsen, as of old, defended itself so valiantly, and 
the fortifications were so strong, that the siege was 
raised ; the Hussites being content with a six-months' 
truce, and an agreement to hold public disputations 
during the Christmas holidays. The Hussites were al- 
ways eager for a public disputation, and yet, as a rule, 
such disputations had no other effect than to confirm 
each party in its old opinions. 

Of the two armies that were to invade Bohemia from 
the east and south, only the one from Silesia kept its 
agreement. A decisive victory was won over the Or- 
phans at Nachod ; but when news reached the German 
camp of the misfortune at Tachov, nothing more was 
attempted, and finally this division also entered into 
the general truce. 

The defeat of the Germans at Tachov, and the sub- 
sequent failure of the whole crusade, made a deep im- 
pression upon the whole of Christendom, and various 
reasons were given as the cause. Some of the princes 
in command were charged with treachery ; but Cardi- 
nal Henry probably found the real cause. He declared 
that, against the Bohemians, they did not so much need 
large numbers as a small, well-disciplined and well-or- 
ganized army under able commanders. A Diet being 
called at Frankfort, that prelate laid his plans for the 
subjugation of Bohemia before the princes, and another 
crusade was immediately declared. The Pope sent a 
letter of condolence to the cardinal, assuring him of 
his sympathy, and expressing his perfect confidence in 
his ability to bring the next crusade to a happy issue. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 261 

THB CORVINUS CONSPIRACY. 

For some time there was peace in the land, and the 
friends of Sigmund Corvinus embraced the oppor- 
tunity to make plans to rescue that prince from his 
imprisonment. They held in grateful remembrance 
his devotion to the good of their country, and his 
misfortune seemed to them the more grievous since 
they knew not the place of his confinement nor how 
he fared. Having agreed to do something to rescue 
him, they broached the subject to some of the more zeal- 
ous Hussites, and, receiving no encouragement, they 
turned to the Catholics. A conspiracy was formed in 
which it was agreed to gain possession of Prague and 
deliver it into the hands of Sigmund, in consideration 
of which he was to set the Polish prince at liberty. 
The plot was well laid, and doubtless would have 
proved successful had it not been betrayed. William 
Kostka, of Postupitz, one of the conspirators, could not 
endure the thought of delivering Prague into the hands 
of its arch-enemy, and so he revealed the plot to the 
authorities. When, therefore, the conspirators entered 
the city with a force of 600 cavalry, and gave the sig- 
nal '' Holy Peace," instead of meeting with a w^elcome 
from their friends, they were surrounded by their ene- 
mies. Seeing they were betrayed, they tried to save 
themselves by flight. About a hundred were slain, 
two hundred taken prisoners, some were drowned in 
trying to cross the river, and a few escaped by hiding 
among friends in the city. The priest Rokycan, anx- 
ious to prevent so much bloodshed, rushed among the 
soldiers in the thickest of the fight, and saved several 
lives by shielding the fugitives with his priestly robe. 



262 The Story of Bohemia, 

To avoid similar outbreaks, the Hussites set Sig- 
niund Corvinus at liberty, and, furnishing him with a 
strong escort, allowed him to return to Poland. The 
nobleness of character of this prince is shown in the 
fact that, after receiving such treatment, he cherished 
no ill-will against the Bohemians ; but at all times de- 
fended their cause while at home, and finally returned 
to them offering his services as a volunteer. 

THK SmCE OF KOI.IN. 

After the unfortunate event in Prague, the armies 
of the Taborites and the Orphans, returning from the 
siege of Pilsen, were most welcome, especially as they 
brought large quantities of military stores. It was 
decided to besiege the city of Kolin, the Prague army 
uniting with the other two for this purpose. The 
besiegers remained before the walls for three months 
and exhausted every ingenuity of war, and yet without 
success. Finally the citizens refused to defend it any 
longer, and it surrendered, the inhabitants being al- 
lowed to withdraw unmolested. 

After the siege of Kolin, the three armies marched 
into Moravia, and, meeting with no opposition, they 
devastated the country as far as Hungary. 

The year 1428 was fruitless of results to either side. 
Among the crusaders a great deal had been planned, 
but little carried out. Cardinal Henry having been re- 
called to England, the zeafof the German princes soon 
waxed cold. 

Then, too, the tax imposed for the new crusade 
was so grievous that the people refused to pay it, and 
such part of it as was paid was retained by the princes 
to help to equip their own armies. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 263 



NEGOTIATIONS FOR PEACE. 

In the beginning of the year 1429, Sigmund came 
to Pressburg, where he remained with his court for sev- 
eral months. In March of the same year, Prokop the 
Great invaded Austria, and as he was the virtual ruler 
of Bohemia at this time, the Moravian lords thought it 
a good opportunity to bring the two rulers together for 
the purpose of discussing the advisability of making 
peace. 

The plan was proposed to Prokop by Menhart 
of Hradetz, a nobleman trusted alike by Catholics and 
Hussites. Prokop at once consented, but remember- 
ing Sigmund' s treachery to Hus, he would not place 
himself in his power unless hostages were given. This 
request being complied with, the Hussite chief, with a 
retinue of two hundred distinguished men, repaired to 
Sigmund' s court. 

It seems that Sigmund at this time had a sincere 
desire to make peace ; consequently he received the en- 
voys with great kindness and consideration. He laid 
before them his legal right to the crown, his natural 
love for their country, and exhorted them to abjure all 
innovations and return to the faith of their fathers ; 
and if they could not do so at once, they should refer 
the case to the Council of Basil, to be held in two 
years ; but in the meantime they should enter into a 
truce with all Christian nations. 

The Bohemians replied that not they, but the op- 
posite side, had departed from the customs of the prim- 
itive Church, and that there could be no peace until 
the Church returned to the teachings of Christ and 
his disciples. As to the coming Council, should it 



264 The Story of Bohemia. 

prove to be like that of Constance, they could not ex- 
pect any justice from it. 

Finally, it was agreed to hold a Diet in Prague, 
Sigmund promising to send delegates. 

During the negotiations, the Bohemians addressed 
Sigmund as king, meaning thereby the King of the 
Romans and of Hungary ; for they would not acknowl- 
edge him King of Bohemia. He bore the slight with 
patience; but when they presumed to advise him to ac- 
cept their faith, that then they would rather have him 
for a king than any other prince in the world, he be- 
came angry, and called upon God to witness that he 
would rather die than err in faith. 

As a faithful Catholic, Sigmund did all that was pos- 
sible for him to do. It is singular that it never oc- 
curred to any one at this time, that the interpretation 
of the Scripture by the opposite side might be as cor- 
rect as its own. 

The proposed Diet was held at Prague, May, 1429, 
the discussions lasting a week. The Bohemians 
agreed to refer their case to the Council of Basil, if it 
would be composed of delegates from all Christendom; 
not only from Rome, but from Greece, Armenia, and 
Constantinople, and the authority to be the Holy 
Scriptures. 

Such a Council as the Bohemians demanded was an 
unheard-of thing, except in the early Christian Church, 
and Rome would by no means consent to it. The 
Popes, as a rule, hated all Councils; how could they 
favor one like this? 

Thus all hopes for a reconciliation came to naught, 
and both sides again prepared for war. 

As soon as it was known that the negotiations for 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 265 

peace were fruitless of results, another crusade was pre- 
paring against Bohemia. This was again to be com- 
manded by Cardinal Henry, who sailed from England 
with a force of 5,000 men. But when he landed on the 
Continent, he received orders from the English king 
to go instead to the aid of the English in France, He 
was exceedingly reluctant to give up the crusade ; but 
his troops were glad to go, and doubtless would have 
deserted his standard had he refused to obey the order. 
The cardinal's failure to come to their assistance so 
discouraged the German princes, that nothing was ac- 
complished that year. 

The Bohemians, however, were not idle. Eed by 
Prokop the Great, they invaded Eusatia, took sev- 
eral towns, and returned home with immense spoils. 
Another plundering expedition was made the same 
year by the united armies of the Taborites, Pragites, 
and Orphans. The army numbered 40,000 infantry, 
4,000 cavalry and 2,500 wagons. They marched north- 
ward to revenge themselves upon the Germans in those 
countries, who had shown themselves to be their most 
bitter enemies. Their object was not conquest, but to 
harass the enemy according to the principle adopted at 
the beginning of their taking the offensive — '' Vexatio 
dat intellectum." At Eeipsic a large army, commanded 
by the Margrave of Brandenburg, prepared to obstruct 
their march. The Hussites, placing their carts in order, 
went to meet the enemy. There was some skirmishing ; 
but the great battle that both sides expected never took 
place, and the Hussites continued their plundering 
expedition. An old chronicler says : "■ Then the Bo- 
hemians divided, so that each division with its wag- 
ons marched independently of the other, and the five 



266 The Story of Bohemia. 

armies made terrible destruction, and in all these Ger- 
man lands there was no one that dared oppose their 
march." 

When they came to the town of Plavna, they de- 
cided to spare the inhabitants, because the town was 
subject to one of the lords of Pilsen. But being in 
want of certain provisions, they sent a few men under 
a flag of truce to obtain them. But no sooner did the 
people get sight of the abhorred heretics than they 
raised a riot, attacked the men, and murdered them to 
a man. The Hussites then fell upon the town, and put 
all the people to the sword. 

The fate of the people of Plavna made the inhab- 
itants of other towns tremble with fear. Wherever the 
Hussite army appeared, they either fled or surrendered, 
accepting such terms as the enemy offered. 

A curious fate befell the city of Bamburg. At the 
approach of the Hussites, the people immediately pre- 
pared to leave the city, cursing the chapter and the 
bishop who had prevented them from making fortifi- 
cations. Some 500 of the fugitives remained near the 
city, and when, after waiting for several days, no Hus- 
sites made their appearance, they returned to the de- 
serted city and plundered it worse than the enemy 
would have been likely to do. 

At last the tide of devastation and misery was 
stemmed by the exertions of Frederick, the Elector of 
Brandenburg. He had just returned from the Impe- 
rial Diet held at Pressburg, and, obtaining a safe-con- 
duct, immediately repaired to the camp of the Hussites 
to try to make a treaty with them. He was joined by 
envoys from the cities of Bamberg, Wurzburg, Nu- 
remberg, and by John, the Duke of Bavaria. A truce 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 267 

of six months was agreed upon, and the cities redeemed 
themselves from further molestation by paying the 
Hussites 50,000 Rhine guilders. A public disputation 
was also to be held at Nuremburg, with the understand- 
ing that what was there proved from Scripture was to 
be accepted by both sides. Owing to the interference 
of the Pope, this disputation was never held. 

The Bohemians now prepared to return home. 
The Elector Frederick was so pleased with the leaders 
that he escorted them with his retinue as far as the 
frontier, exchanging many civilities with them, which 
made him to be suspected of heresy. 

As Bger had not joined in the agreement made, 
when the Hussites came near they began to devastate 
the country, upon which the citzens saved their city by 
paying 1,700 guilders. 

A part of the army returned to Prague as early as 
February ; but the rest were delayed many days on ac- 
count of the slow progress of the wagons heavily laden 
with spoils. It was said that it required six to twelve 
horses to haul a wagon, and that then they were obliged 
to move slowly. In Palacky is found the following 
remark : '' Never before had the Bohemians made such 
a glorious expedition into Germany, nor is there any 
record that any one ever heard of such a thing. Had 
they been ambitious like the early Cechs, they might 
have marched even to the Rhine, and conquered many 
lands ; but taking much booty, and enriching them- 
selves with gold, they returned to Bohemia." 

THK FIFTH AND I^AST CRUSADE AGAINST BOHEMIA. 

(1430-1431.) 

The great expedition of the Bohemians into the 
German States as far as Leipsic and Nuremberg had 



268 The Story of Bohemia. 

the effect of drawing the attention of all Europe to 
Bohemia. The people asked : " What is this nation 
that, turning out of the beaten path, can not be brought 
back by the united efforts of the Pope and so many 
princes, nor humbled and rendered harmless ? Why 
does it struggle against established customs ? What is 
its faith, and what does it demand ?'* 

During the ten years of the war, the Bohemians 
had sent numerous manifestoes to the various Kuro- 
pean nations in which they vindicated their actions, 
throwing the blame of the storms and disorders upon 
the hierarchy of Rome ; and as the war continued, these 
documents were read with more and more interest, and 
produced an effect that was by no means desirable. 
Thus, in France, there were various disturbances; sects 
were formed who took their confession of faith from 
these manifestoes. Even in Spain the people began 
to question the propriety of all the lands being held by 
the clergy and nobility, and the common people being 
treated little better than slaves. Such questions were 
dangerous to established customs ; and to this was 
added another especially dangerous to the Church — if 
the cause of the Bohemians was not just, why did God 
permit them to be so uniformly successful? Indeed, 
in course of time, the term heretic lost much of its 
stigma. The Bohemians were unquestionably heretics ; 
and yet they seemed to enjoy the favor of Heaven even 
more than some of the faithful. These were some of 
the moral gains; but, on the other hand, there were 
losses that counterbalanced them. The Bohemian na- 
tion, although victorious, could not escape the demoral- 
ization incident to a long war. On every side could be 
seen villages and towns broken down, castles and for- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 269 

tresses in ruins, the owners being either murdered or 
wandering about the country homeless. The fields re- 
mained untilled, the estates were neglected, and the 
trade with other nations was entirely cut off. In ad- 
dition to this, the moral deterioration was so great that 
all peaceful occupations and arts were neglected, peo- 
ple finding it easier to depend upon plundering their 
enemies for providing themselves with the necessaries 
of life than upon the labor of their hands. 

The army, too, lost its character ; the godliness and 
integrity common in the time of :^izka were now 
almost unknown. Whenever there was a call to arms, 
the peasants and small tradesmen hid themselves, and 
when compelled to enlist, deserted at the first oppor- 
tunity. The deficiency was made up by volunteers 
from other lands, especially from Russia and Poland ; 
but there were also some Germans and other nation- 
alities represented. Indeed, among the Taborites and 
Orphans w^as found the refuse of all lands and nations. 
These disadvantages were made up by the superior 
generalship of the commanders, and the experience 
gained in a long and continuous war. 

THE RE;SUI.T of the HUSSITE SUCCESS. 

The continued success of the Bohemians led many 
princes to enter into feudal relations with Prokop the 
Great, although they had been strictly forbidden by 
the Church to form any alliances with the heretics. 

This state of affairs greatly disturbed the hierarchy 
of Rome; for the Pope and cardinals saw that Hussit- 
ism and Rome were two forces that could not exist 
side by side ; for should the former prosper, the latter 
must in the same proportion decline. Therefore the 



270 The Story of Bohemia. 

Pope made every effort to establish peace among the 
various European princes and unite them in another 
expedition against Bohemia. 

THE COUNCIIv OF BASII.. 

The people now began to look with much hope to 
the Council of Basil, that had been appointed to be 
called March 3, 1431. A general opinion prevailed 
that mild measures would surely accomplish what 
physical force could not. And many of the people 
believed that the Bohemians erred in faith through 
ignorance, and that as soon as they were properly in- 
structed, they would gladly return into the bosom of 
the true Church. It is needless to remark that the Bo- 
hemians themselves cherished no such ideas, nor did 
the Pope, Martin V. In fact, he held all Councils in 
abhorrence, since they had invariably infringed upon 
the rights of the Popes, and as far as it lay in his 
power, he determined to prevent or postpone the call- 
ing of the proposed Council. All at once, he was 
obliged to give up this opposition, and that in a very 
unexpected manner. When, on November 8, 1430, the 
city of Rome was celebrating the promotion of three 
prelates to the chairs of cardinals, among them the 
renowned Julian Cesarini, a strange manifesto was 
found nailed upon the principal door of the Vatican. 
This manifesto purported to be written by "two of 
the most enlightened princes of Christendom," ur- 
gently demanded the calling of the Council, and de- 
clared that since the Pope and cardinals opposed 
this they were to be regarded the friends of heretics, 
and princes and subjects alike were to refuse them 
obedience. 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 271 

It was never discovered who the authors of this 
document were, but it was generally supposed that 
Frederick of Brandenburg and Albert of Austria were 
the guilty parties. Although anonymous, the mani- 
festo made a deep impression upon the higher clergy 
of Rome, who forthwith began to make preparations 
for the calling of the Council, although Pope Martin 
still seemed reluctant to do so. He spared no pains 
to push the preparations for the crusade, still hoping 
that the difficulty would be settled by means of the 
sword. 

Pope Martin was not only a great ecclesiastic, 
but a shrewd politician, and from past experience he 
knew that the Bohemians would never submit to the 
mere dictum of the Papal See; and to make conces- 
sions would but weaken the power of the Church. He 
therefore placed his most able prelate, the Cardinal 
Julian, at the head of the coming crusade, sending 
him to Germany to rally all the princes under his ban- 
ner. Giving him almost unlimited powers, he urged 
him with the most earnest protestations to go out and 
persuade both prince and peasant to join the crusade 
personally, or further the cause with their contribu- 
tions, abundant indulgences being promised as a re- 
ward. 

But ere he could see the fruits of his labors. Pope 
Martin died. It is a most significant fact, speak- 
ing volumes in itself, that this Pope, so exceedingly 
zealous in putting down heresy, and so importunate 
in begging all Christians to contribute their mites for 
the undertaking, died leaving a fortune of five millions 
of florins, which he bequeathed — not to the cause — 
but to his nephew, the Prince of Salerno. 



272 The Story of Bohemia, 



PREPARATIONS FOR THK CRUSADE. 

After the death, of Pope Martin, a Diet was held at 
Nuremberg, in which most of the German princes 
were present. The plan of the coming campaign was 
discussed and agreed upon, and Cardinal Julian was 
requested to travel from State to State to rouse the 
people to greater enthusiasm. His efforts were 
crowned with so much success that in a moment of 
joyous anticipation he wrote to King Sigmund, asking 
him to assign to him some little province in Bohemia. 
And yet at the very eve of the campaign, whether to 
conciliate the Bohemians or put them off their guard, 
he sent them the following letter : 

"I, Cardinal Julian, cherish in my heart no more 
ardent desire than that the kingdom of Bohemia should 
return into the unity of the Church ; therefore, I come 
bringing the land, not destruction, but good- will and 
peace, the renewal of good old customs that had fallen 
into neglect, and the building up of the honor and 
glory of God. Therefore, let the people meet me with 
confidence ; for know that whoever will return into the 
bosom of the Church will be received as a brother, and 
the joy at his conversion will be as great as at the re- 
turn of the prodigal in the Scripture. We find no 
pleasure in going to war with you, but we can not 
stand by idly while godliness languishes, churches 
are destroyed, pictures of saints desecrated, and the 
holy eucharist trampled under foot. Do not be de- 
ceived that a few men, casting aside all authority and 
law, are wiser than the whole Christian Church. What 
can soldiers, citizens, and peasants teach you? Do 
they understand the Word of God better than the 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 273 

doctors of the university? Therefore, return to the 
Church with confidence; you will find not only for- 
giveness and grace, but loving favor, such as a child 
can expect from its mother. 

"May our I,ord and Savior, who redeemed us with 
his precious blood, grant you Bohemians the heart to 
join us in faith for the salvation of your souls and the 
peace and honor of the kingdom of Bohemia !" 

Many copies of this manifesto were sent over the 
country, but proved fruitless of results. The active 
preparations for war on the part of the German princes 
convinced the Bohemians of the emptiness of all these 
phrases. They therefore were not at all shaken in 
their purpose, and made vigorous preparations for the 
coming tempest. 

THK GRKAT DAY AT DOMAZI.ITZ (TAUS). 

The decisive action in the last crusade against 
Bohemia took place at Domazlitz, August 14, 143 1. 

The Bohemian armies— the Pragites, Taborites, 
and Orphans— were united under the command of 
Prokop the Great, and numbered about 50,000 in- 
fantry, 5,000 cavalry, and 3,000 war-wagons. The 
crusaders, under the command of Cardinal Julian, had 
90,000 infantry, 40,000 cavalry, and also many wagons. 

The Bohemian army awaited the enemy in the 
vicinity of Pilsen; but the latter not appearing, they 
went out to meet them to the Bavarian frontier. As 
they still failed to make their appearance, the Bohe- 
mians, fearing they might get out of provisions, sent 
the divisions in all directions to supply this want. 

This unexpected return of the troops deceived the 
enemy. It was taken for a retreat caused by disseu- 

18 



274 ^-^^ Story of Bohemia. 

sions in the camp, and the crusaders at once deter- 
mined to take advantage of it. Arriving at Tachov, 
August I St, and seeing the Bohemians unprepared for 
battle, Cardinal Julian insisted that battle be given 
without delay; but his counsel was overruled by the 
other commanders, who declared that the soldiers were 
too wearied with their march, and therefore that 
the battle had better be postponed to the following 
day. The next morning they found the walls of 
Tachov repaired, and the garrison ready for battle, 
consequently the siege was given up. The enemy 
then turned to Brod, and taking the village, all the 
inhabitants were put to the sword. These devasta- 
tions were continued for some time, the people being 
murdered without mercy, regardless of the fact that 
many of them had never accpeted the chalice. Seeing 
how these actions harmonized with Cardinal Julian's 
manifesto, the Bohemians understood what they had 
to expect, should they be defeated. 

August 7th, the crusaders separated their army 
into three divisions — the first under the Duke of 
Saxony, the second under the Margrave of Branden- 
burg, and the third under the Duke of Bavaria. The 
following day they marched to Domazlitz. 

The Bohemian commanders hearing of the coming 
of the enemy, hastened to bring the various divisions 
together, and, August 14th, the whole army also 
marched to Domazlitz. " It was about three o'clock 
in the afternoon when the report spread in the camp 
of the crusaders that the Hussites were approaching, 
and the battle beginning ; and, although they could 
not yet be seen, being fully a mile distant, the Germans 
heard the rumbling of their wagons, and also the 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 275 

sound of the fearful war song, ' Ye Warriors of the 
lyord/ and their hearts were filled with a strange 
fear. Cardinal Julian, accompanied by the Duke of 
Saxony, ascended a certain elevation that commanded 
a view of the whole army, and immediately sent word 
to the commander-in-chief that this hill should be 
occupied without delay. Suddenly he perceived that 
the German camp was in a strange motion, the sol- 
diers running hither and thither, the noise and con- 
fusion growing apace, the wagons dragged out of the 
lines and going in opposite directions, the riders scat- 
tering in small bands, trying to outride each other, 
but all tending backwards and not toward the enemy. 
'What is the meaning of this!' exclaimed the cardi- 
nal in terror. ' W^hy do they fling the provisions out 
of the wagons?' But ere he could recover from his 
amazement, news came from the Margrave of Branden- 
burg that all the soldiers had taken to flight, and that 
it was not possible to restrain them. At the same 
time he was urged to be mindful of his own safety, 
and hasten to the woods, ere it should be too late. 
And truly the flight now became general. On all sides 
were to be seen wagons driven wathout any order, the 
drivers lightening them by hurling out the provisions 
by the wayside. Almost stunned by this unexpected 
turn of affairs, Cardinal Julian was carried away by 
the flight of the others, until he found himself at the 
entrance to the woods. Here he recollected himself, 
and finally succeeded in making one of the divisions 
take a stand, at least to cover the flight of the others. 
But the Bohemians, falling upon them, killed a large 
number, and the unfortunate cardinal, whose soldiers 
suffered the most, found himself in great danger, not 



276 The Story of Bohemia. 

so much from the Bohemians as from the crusaders, 
who were exceedingly enraged against him, because 
they thought he was the cause of all their misfortune. 
The Bishop of Wurzburg saved him by taking him 
among his owm troops, where, dressed as a private, 
he rode a whole day and night without stopping to 
partake either of food or drink. The panic among 
the troops was so great that some who were citizens of 
Nuremberg, upon returning to that city, in the confusion 
of their minds, sought accommodations at the public 
inns, forgetting that they had homes in the city. The 
Bohemians remained for the whole night among the 
abandoned wagons, taking spoils and drinking wine 
from the large casks. The next morning many pris- 
oners were taken of soldiers who had hidden them- 
selves among the branches of the trees. Of the 4,000 
wagons, hardly 300 found their way back to Germany; 
consequently the spoils the Bohemians obtained were 
very great — beautiful flags and banners, all manner 
of arms, money, gold and silver utensils, costly robes, 
powder, and provisions ; and what gave them special 
pleasure was the Pope's bull calling out the crusade, 
and Cardinal Julian's golden crucifix, his hat and robe. 
These last trophies were kept in Domazlitz for about 
two hundred years." 

Hearing of the disaster at Domazlitz, the other 
armies of the crusaders became discouraged, and left 
the country without attempting anything. 

While the victory was celebrated in Prague, Pro- 
kop the Great hastened into Silesia, where the Ger- 
mans were besieging some towns. Disposing of them 
quickly, he marched into Moravia, where Albert of 
Austria was committing fearful depredations. No de- 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 277 

cisive battle was fought, but the enemy was pursued 
as far as the Danube. 

'' Thus in a vShort time, the country was freed from 
all enemies, and flags with pictures of the sacred chal- 
ice, the symbol of domestic unity and enthusiasm, 
floated without hindrance on all the public buildings, to 
the great joy and comfort of its worshipers and fear to 
its enemies." 

THE COUNCII, OF BASIIv. 

The victory at Domazlitz was in its results the most 
important action of the Hussite wars. After twelve 
years of continuous struggle, Europe found herself as 
far from conquering Bohemia as at the beginning of 
the war. Indeed, the nations saw that they had not 
even succeeded in impoverishing the country, but 
rather had enriched it, and, what grieved them sore, 
had carried into it many precious articles that could 
never be replaced. After the battle of Domazlitz, the 
general opinion prevailed that peace must be had at all 
costs. The Bohemians had desired this at all times, 
but could not accept it with the conditions imposed; 
now the European nations were ready to treat with 
them as with equals, giving their demands a proper 
consideration. 

Nor was this all ; the European nations were 
brought to a new line of thought, which, without the 
struggle, would not have come into existence. This 
was the awakening of the spirit of progress and reform 
in the Church. The abuses in the Church were indeed 
great and apparent to all ; but no one dared propose 
any radical remedy. When the news of the defeat at 
Domazlitz reached the prelates gathered at Basil, it 



278 The Story of Bohemia. 

filled them with consternation ; for they recognized in 
it the finger of God, punishing them for their neglect 
of the work of reform that for so man}^ years had been 
needed and desired. They therefore determined to go 
to work with earnestness to redeem, as far as possible, 
what had been lost by their neglect. 

The three questions that the Council determined to 
discuss and settle were — (i) The extermination of her- 
esy ; (2) Reform of the Church in head and members; 
(3) How to bring peace among the nations of Europe. 

Early in the session, the Council sent a letter to 
the Bohemians, urging them to send their delegates, 
and assuring them of the sincere desire of the fathers 
to enter into some peaceful agreement with them. 
Among other things, is found the following : 

" We have heard that you often complained that 
you could get no free hearing, such as you desired. 
The cause of this complaint is now removed ; now you 
shall have opportunity to have such a hearing as you 
yourself desire. The Holy Ghost himself will be 
the highest judge. He shall determine what is to be 
believed and held in the Church. . . . We beg you 
to send to us from your midst, men upon whom rests 
the Spirit of God in hope — sober, God-fearing men, 
lowly of heart, desirous of peace, and seeking not their 
own good, but that of the Church of Christ. And may 
the Lord give you and all Christians peace in this 
world, and eternal life in the next ! Amen." 

Although the Council expressed such a willingness 
to give the Bohemians a fair hearing, the fathers did 
not take into consideration that there were three re- 
ligious sects in Bohemia, differing from each other 
even more than the Church of Rome differed from 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 279 

them. 'The Bohemians, however, realized this fully, 
and before giving any reply to the Council, called a 
meeting of delegates from the sects to decide on what 
should be demanded from the Council. 

The Orphans, being more moderate than the Ta- 
borites, were willing to come to some agreement ; but 
the Taborites, as usual, looked upon all compromises 
as the "snares of the devil." To vindicate their want 
of tractability, they sent a manifesto to the German 
nations, in which were the following statements : '' We 
are surprised that you, Germans, place so much faith 
in the Pope and his priests, who grant you pernicious 
indulgences, authorizing you to murder us. These in- 
dulgences are a fraud and a deceit, and whoever puts 
his trust in them shall perish soul and body. Who- 
ever can redeem his brother from death, and neglects 
to do so, is guilty of that brother's death. If, then, the 
Pope can save people from sin and damnation, then 
nobody will be lost ; and if he neglects to do so, he 
himself destroys all that are lost. The priests are like 
the devil when he tempted Christ — promising him the 
whole world, when it did not belong to him. Do net 
believe the priests when they tell you that it is not 
proper for laics to discuss religious questions. They 
say this from fear, lest they be shamed in their igno- 
rance. True faith is of such a character that the more 
it is opposed, the stronger it grows." 

This manifesto was found nailed to the door of the 
City Hall in Basil. Being in the German language, the, 
fathers of the Council had it translated into Latin, and 
then issued a letter which they regarded as an answer 
to the charges of the manifesto. 

After much negotiation, the three sects in Bohemia 



28o The Story of Bohemia. 

agreed to go to the Council, but discuss nothing what- 
ever until they were granted the " Four Articles of 
Prague." A Diet was held in Kger, where delegates 
from the Council met those from Bohemia, and it was 
decided upon what terms the Bohemians should be re- 
ceived in Basil. It w^as also decided that, in all relig- 
ious questions, the authority should be the Holy Scrip- 
ture, the practice of the primitive Church, and the 
decisions of Church Councils 

The Bohemian deputation, numbering some three 
hundred persons, started for Basil, December 6, 143 1. 
Among the lay delegates were William Kostka of 
Postupitz, and six other men of eminence. The dele- 
gates from the Churches were John Rokycan, Peter 
Payne, Prokop the Great, Nicholas of Pelhram, Ulric 
of Znoima, and three others. 

On their way they were received with every mark 
of honor; the Council, and especially Cardinal Julian, 
being determined to win their good- will even before 
they reached Basil. The crafty prelate knew before- 
hand that the Council would never accede to their de- 
mands, and he imagined that the delegates, blinded by 
the favors received, would finally cease from demand- 
ing the liberties purchased by so much bloodshed and 
suffering. In this he was mistaken ; for men made of 
such stern stuff as Prokop the Great, Payne, and Ro- 
kycan, could not be turned from their purpose by any 
such blandishments. 

When the delegation was approaching Basil, it 
was decided to finish the journey by water ; and as it 
had been expected to come by land, it reached the city 
before the inhabitants were aware of it; but the 
news spread as if by magic, and the aldermen went 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 281 

out to welcome the new-comers ere tliey could get 
ashore. The people rushed out to see the strange 
men. u^neas Silvius writes : " The women, children, 
and servants crowded into the windows, pointing out 
this one and that one. They wondered at the strange 
costumes, the style of dress never seen before, at their 
terrible countenances and wild eyes, saying that what 
they had heard of them was probably true. Never- 
theless, the attention of all was riveted upon a certain 
Prokop ; for they said that it was he who had carried 
on so many wars, and w^on so many victories over 
the faithful, had taken and destroyed so many cities, 
brought to ruin so many thousands of people — a man 
equally feared by friend and foe, since he was a gen- 
eral, bold invincible, unfailing in labors, and fearless 
in perils.'* 

PROCKKDINGS OF THE COUNCII.. 

Cardinal Julian opened the session with an impres- 
sive address, which was followed by a discourse by John 
Rokycan on the text, " Where is he that is born King 
of the Jews?" The speaker said they came to Basil 
to seek Christ — Christianity — as it was taught in the 
primitive Church. Then followed discussions that 
lasted for several days, Rokycan defended the Utra- 
quist doctrine; Ulric of Znoima, the free preaching of 
the Word of God ; Peter Payne spoke against the sec- 
ular power of the clergy ; and Nicholas of Pelhram ad- 
vocated the punishment by secular authorities of crimes 
committed by the clergy. Rokycan, speaking with 
great eloquence and moderation, was listened to with 
breathless attention. The others, and especially Peter 
Payne, did not possess so much self-restraint, and 
consequently indulged in bitter invective against the 



282 The Story of Bohemia, 

Council of Constance. The fathers drew up twenty- 
eight articles, containing erroneous doctrines, and 
asked the Bohemian delegates to explain their posi- 
tion in regard to these ; but they would enter into no 
discussion until a decision had been made in regard 
to the ''Four Articles." 

The Council resorted to all sorts of subterfuges to 
induce the delegates to submit to the Council uncon- 
ditionally, '' since it was under the direct guidance of 
the Holy Ghost;" but remembering the Council of 
Constance, that likewise claimed to be under the 
guidance of the Holy Ghost, and yet had not scrupled 
to murder their beloved Hus, they gave little heed to 
this assumption, and continued to insist upon Scrip- 
tural proofs. 

It seems that Pope Eugene, the successor of Pope 
Martin, himself did not have much faith in the infalli- 
bility of the Council, for he issued two bulls trying 
to dissolve it. This, however, was prevented by both 
King Sigmund and Cardinal Julian. 

When the Bohemian delegates would not. consent 
to submit to the dictum of the Council, Cardinal Ju- 
lian said : '' We say the Church is with us ; you, that 
it is with you. I^et us become united and be one 
body ; then there will be no question as to where the 
Church is. The Pope has now joined us, the em- 
peror is with us, as well as many princes; therefore 
join us, and the unity will be complete." 

The Council would make no concessions ; the Bo- 
hemians, as delegates, could not ; consequently it was 
decided to refer the matter to a Diet to be held in 
Prague. With many expressions of friendly regard 
from both sides, the delegates prepared to return 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 283 

home. Just before leaving the Council chamber, Pro- 
kop the Great asked leave to speak. He said that he 
had noticed that some members of the Council im- 
agined that he had, with his own hands, put people to 
death. He declared that for the whole w^orld he would 
not be guilty of a falsehood, and that he could say 
with truth that he had never shed a drop of human 
blood, much less put any one to death. He did not 
deny that he had been the commander in many battles 
where large numbers of people had perished, but that 
he could not be blamed for this, since he had repeat- 
edly urged the Pope and cardinals to make peace and 
work for reform in the Church. Now that the Coun- 
cil was called, he implored it to make those reforms 
that the nations were longing for with sighs and tears. 
He also exhorted the fathers to cease persecuting peo- 
ple who did not agree with them in doctrines; for ex- 
ample, such as the Waldenses, who, although poor, 
were good and honest people. 

April 14th, the Bohemians started for home, accom- 
panied by the delegates that the Council sent to repre- 
sent it in the Diet to be held in Prague. 

The respect shown the Bohemian nation by an as- 
sembly composed of representatives of all the nations 
in Christendom, is one of the most noteworthy events 
in history. Never before had Bohemia been so hon- 
ored and so feared, and never before did Pope, prelate, 
and priest resort to so much artifice to win her favor 
and friendship. The reign of Charles IV is regarded 
as the ''Golden Age" of Bohemian history; and yet, 
to secure the favor of the Church and keep peace,' 
Charles IV was obliged to resort to all these artifices 
that now the Church employed to secure the favor— 



284 The Story of Bohemia. 

not of some great ruler, nor of the powerful noblemen 
who counted their blue blood far superior to that of 
the peasants — but of the -common people, upon whose 
claims they had for ages looked with scorn. The 
movement known as Hussitism was the movement of 
democracy and progress, and the victory gained was 
the victory of democracy and progress over aristocracy 
and ecclesiastical despotism. As far as the demands 
of the Bohemians were concerned, 't is true they gained 
but little, and that little was finally wrested from 
them ; but in considering how Bohemia was treated 
at the Council of Constance when she had a legitimate 
ruler upon the throne, and how she was treated now, 
when all was done in the name of the people, one must 
acknowledge that some tremendous force must have 
been brought to bear against that most despotic of 
despotic governments, the hierarchy of Rome; and, 
in looking over the long years of war, one sees that 
this power was the intelligence and strength of char- 
acter of the common people. In the latter years of 
the war, there is almost no mention of the nobility. 
At the beginning, we remember how the people re- 
joiced when so great a noble as Cenek of Wartenberg 
espoused their cause, yet he proved unstable, treach- 
erous, and incapable. The victory was won by the 
people, and for the people; and although it may be 
said that it came a century too soon, it will forever re- 
main a glorious illustration that the strength of a na- 
tion lies in its middle classes. 

Th:^ PRAGUE^ DIET. 

The Diet at Prague met June 12, 1433. Rokycan 
delivered the opening address, and welcomed the Basil 



To THE Reign of Sigmund, 285 

delegates. The sessions were prolonged many days, 
since it seemed next to impossible to come to some 
agreement. During one of the debates the Basil dele- 
gate charged the Bohemians with spreading their doc- 
trines by means of fire and sword, to which Prokop 
the Great replied : 

*' As to wars, may God Almighty bear me witness, 
not we, but your side, began the war by raising against 
us the bloody cross. You devastated our country with 
fire and sword in the most frightful manner ; we, how- 
ever, with God's help, were able to withstand this 
unjust oppression, and will withstand it still further 
until peace is secured by the acknowledgment of those 
blessed truths contained in the * Four Articles.' We 
further would inform your honor that we hold in ab- 
horrence the evils incident to war, and that we reprove 
those who are guilty of them ; and we carry the bur- 
den of war only because we desire such a peace as 
shall secure unity in the Church, reform in morals, and 
all the blessings that you yourself desire to attain." 

The Basil delegates, not succeeding in bending the 
Diet to their wishes, resorted to intrigue. Calling a 
secret meeting of nobles, they represented to them 
how unbecoming it was that they, the rightful rulers 
of the kingdom, were so degraded that they were com- 
pelled to obey persons who were not even worthy to be 
their servants; and they showed them that this state of 
affairs must continue unless they found help in peace 
and unity with the Church when the old condition 
would be restored. From that time on, the noblemen 
spared no pains to induce the Diet to come to some 
agreement with the Church. Finally it was agreed 
that the " Four Articles," with some limitations, would 



286 The Story of Bohemia. 

be granted, and the delegates returned to Basil, much 
disappointed that they could not secure a truce during 
the session of the Council, this being violently opposed 
by Prokop the Great, who held firmly to the principle 
" Vexatio dat intellectum." He declared that not until 
the " Four Articles " were settled '' according to God" 
could they have peace, true and uncorrupted, with all 
Christendom. 

When the delegates gave their report to the Council 
at Basil, the fathers held several secret sessions so as 
to avoid all interference from the Pope, and finally 
agreed to grant all the Bohemians had asked. This, 
however, did not settle the difl&culty. Questions im- 
mediately arose in regard to the method of taking the 
communion, the Bohemians insisting that the Utraquist 
way be introduced into all the Churches. This the 
Council refused to grant, the negotiations were broken 
off, and it seemed that all was lost. 

THEi nobi.km:Bn'S i.e)agub. 

While the negotiations between the people and the 
Council of Basil were going on, there were other forces 
at work, not only to secure peace at all costs, but to 
restore the power of the nobility. In 1433 the em- 
peror secured the services of Sir Ulric of Rosenberg, 
then the most powerful Catholic noble, who, in consid- 
eration of receiving from that ruler several fortresses, 
agreed to do all in his power to help to establish him 
upon the throne of Bohemia. Through the efforts of 
this noble, and many other disaffected ones, a league 
was formed between the Catholic and Calixtine nobles, 
whose aim was to secure peace at all costs, and restore 
the nobility to its old position in the State. These 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 287 

nobles proceeded in their plans with so much caution 
that the people suspected nothing; and even Prokop 
the Great gave his consent, when it was decided to 
place the government of the land into the hands of 
Ales of Risenberg, a rather poor nobleman, but who, 
for that very reason, so much better answered the pur- 
pose of the league. When the league felt quite vStrong, 
being joined by most of the nobles, as well as by the 
Prague citizens of the Old Town, they issued a proc- 
lamation inviting all the other States to join them for 
the peace and order of the realm, and declaring public 
enemies those who refused to do so. This was a virtual 
declaration of war against the Taborites, who at once 
prepared to meet this domestic enemy. 

The first battle was fought at New Town in Prague, 
where the Taborites had many adherents ; but, although 
they defended themselves with much vigor, they were 
defeated and compelled to leave the city. 

THB BATTlvK OF LIPAN. 

(May 30, 1434.) 

When Prokop the Great left Prague with his army, 
he marched to Kolin, where he was joined by the army 
of the Orphans. The two armies then turned back to 
meet the army of the nobles that had marched against 
them from Prague. They met them near the village 
of lyipan, about four German miles from Prague ; and 
here was fought one of the saddest, most bloody, and 
unfortunate battles in the whole Hussite war. It was 
the final struggle between Catholicism and feudalism 
on the one side, and Protestantism and democracy on 
the other, 

On one side stood almost all the noblemen of the 



288 The Story of Bohemia. 

country, both Catholic and Calixtine, having an army 
of 25,000 men ; on the other, the Taborites and Or- 
phans, with an army of 18,000, commanded by Prokop 
the Great, Prokop the Small, Capek, and others. 

The armies, taking their stand near the village of 
I^ipan, arranged their wagon fortifications, and waited 
each the attack of the other ; for it seemed that the vic- 
tory would be with the side that succeeded in beguiling 
the other out of its fortifications. The Taborites, im- 
patient in waiting so long, began the attack. When 
the shooting had continued for some time, the com- 
mander of the army of the nobles resorted to a strata- 
gem. His troops were ordered to retreat. The cry 
arose, " They run, they run ! " The Taborites rushed 
upon what they supposed to be the flying enemy, 
got into ambush, and were cut to pieces, this dis- 
aster turning the tide of the battle. Then commenced 
a frightful slaughter that lasted for a whole day and 
night ; no quarter was given, and the work of butchery 
did not cease until only about 700 men were left of the 
Taborite army. These were shut up in barns, and 
burned alive. Capek, who fled with his division al- 
most before the battle began, was for a long time 
regarded as a traitor. 

Among the fallen were both the Prokops, both of 
whom fell like common soldiers. Their bodies were 
not even sought out and honored with a separate 
burial. The ungrateful noblemen did not think it 
worth while to seek out the remains of one who 
so many times had saved their country from de- 
struction. 

With the defeat at lyipan, the power of the Tabor- 
ites was forever broken, and with them the power of 



To THE Reign of Sigmund. 289 

the people. From that time on, the nobility again 
came in the ascendency, and governed the affairs of 
the realm. Still the strength and influence of the peo- 
ple continued to be felt for many years, the govern- 
ment paying some regard to their wishes. 

CONTINUATION OF THE NEGOTIATIONS WITH THE 
COUNCIIy OF BASH.. 

The Taborites having been put out of the way, the 
negotiations with the Council were resumed through 
the intervention of Sigmund, who now hoped to bring 
them to a successful issue. Yet this was by no means 
so easy as might have been thought. Such great 
changes had taken place in Bohemia during the war, 
not only in belief, but also in Church service, that it 
was very difficult for the Council to settle the trouble, 
especially as the Bohemians held the new practices as 
a right, asking of the Church merely their confirma- 
tion. On one occasion at the Diet in Briinn, Rokycan 
exclaimed: "It seems that your whole object is to 
kindle dissensions among us, from which we suffer 
more than before you came ! How can it be true that 
you desire peace and unity? What we ask is nothing 
difficult; and it is the more amazing that while you 
constantly declare you wish to do all you can for us, 
you do nothing. We want an archbishop who shall 
be named by our king, and elected by the people and 
clergy. This is done in Hungary, why may it not be 
done in Bohemia? We ask that foreigners do not judge 
us, nor give away our ecclesiastical benefices ; this, too, 
is not unreasonable, and good for the peace and unity 
of the kingdom. See to it that communion in both 
kinds be regarded lawful in the towns where it is al- 

19 



290 The Story of Bohemia. 

ready the custom, and we will be at peace. But we do 
not ask it as though we could not have it without your 
permission, for it is already given us by God; but we 
ask it in behalf of peace and unity. If you do not 
grant it, may God be with you ; for with us his grace 
and presence shall remain." 

After this speech, the Bohemian delegates left the 
hall, and never again could they be induced to enter 
it. Emperor Sigmund himself being obliged to act as 
mediator between them and the delegates of the Coun- 
cil. At last even he lost all patience, and cried out : 
"By the Living God, some persons seem determined 
that I shall never enter into my inheritance; but I 
shall enter it, and still die a good Catholic. What, in- 
deed, is this Council of Basil? What has it accom- 
plished ? If it can not bring peace to Bohemia, it will 
come to naught, like other Councils !" Seeing that the 
discussions led to no practical results, Sigmund him- 
self made a treaty with the Bohemians, wherein he 
agreed to secure for them what they demanded of the 
Council, and never again to wage war against them; 
they, in turn, accepting him as their lawful king. 
This was July 6, 1435. A year from this a Diet was 
held at Iglau, where Sigmund was formally proclaimed 
King of Bohemia. The following year he succeeded 
in obtaining from the Council some concessions for 
the Bohemians. ''The Four Articles" were granted 
with some limitations, and various regulations were 
made for the government of the reorganized Church, 
all of which was known by the name of the Com- 
pact at a. 



Chapter VI. 

FROM SIGMUND TO FERDINAND I, OR TO THE ES- 
TABLISHMENT OF THE HAPSBURG DYNASTY. 

THB RBIGN OF SIGMUND. 

SiGMUND was sixty-eight years of age, when, after 
a struggle of seventeen years, he finally ascended the 
throne of his fathers. 

As the Compadata was not yet confirmed by the 
Council, there was much confusion in the country ; nor 
was this removed when, a year later, the delegates 
brought the news of its confirmation to Bohemia. 
There were great rejoicings in the country, but, as 
will be seen later, these rejoicings were premature. 
Sigmund was a bigoted Catholic and a dishonest char- 
acter ; and although he made many plausible promises 
when he had the crown to gain, the prize once in his 
possession, he made little effort to keep them. Among 
other things, he agreed to see to it that Rokycan was 
confirmed by the Pope in his office of Archbishop of Bo- 
hemia. He did send letters to Rome urging the Pope 
to grant the confirmation; but at the same time he 
sent a secret message wherein the Pope was asked to 
delay the matter, that perhaps the Bohemians them- 
selves would help them out of the difficulty by mur- 
dering Rokycan. And, again, although he had prom- 
ised to have his counselors composed partly of Calix- 
tines and partly of Catholics, he evaded this promise 
by choosing only those who were very lukewarm in 

291 



292 The Story of Bohemia. 

their professions and the avowed enemies of Rokycan. 
Whenever it was possible, Catholic instead of Calix- 
tine priests were placed in positions, and thus gradu- 
ally the Protestant party was weakened, and the Cath- 
olic strengthened. 

SIGMUND AND THE TABORITBS. 

The power of the Taborites as a military organiza- 
tion was broken by the defeat at lyipan; but there 
still remained many people who were as devoted to 
their teachings as in the days of Zizka. When Sig- 
mund was accepted King of Bohemia, it became a 
grave question with them whether they ought to ren- 
der him obedience, or still continue to hold themselves 
aloof. When Sigmund was on his way to Iglau, he 
met Frederick, one of their chief priests, and held a 
long discussion with him; but the amiability he 
showed, instead of immediately winning the Tabor- 
ites, made them suspicious ; but finally they decided 
to make a treaty with him. ^neas Silvius speaks of 
them thus: ''And yet those sacrilegious and most 
rascally people, whom the Kmperor Sigmund ought to 
have exterminated, or relegated to the ends of the 
world to dig and break stones, received from him sev- 
eral rights and immunities, being subject only to a 
small tax, which was an act both disgraceful and in- 
jurious to the kingdom, since as a little leaven leaveneth 
the whole lump, so the dregs of these people have cor- 
rupted the whole nation." This was what was done 
with the more moderate Taborites, but their warriors 
met with quite a different fate. By fair promises Sig- 
mund induced thousands of them to enlist into the 
army then preparing to go against the Turks, and it 



To Ferdinand I. 293 

is needless to add that they never again returned. A 
still sadder fate was reserved for one of their brave 
leaders, Rohac of Dub, and his trusted warriors. Not 
approving of the alliance made with Sigmund, he and 
his followers left Tabor, and fortified themselves upon 
an elevation near Kuttenberg, which they called Mount 
Zion. 

The emperor sent a strong force under Hynce 
Ptacek to take this fortress and humble these rebellious 
subjects. The place was so well fortified, and the 
approach to it so difficult, that Ptacek spent four 
months before it, exhausting every ingenuity of war. 
When it was finally taken, the garrison fought desper- 
ately, preferring to die rather than to be taken prison- 
ers. Nevertheless, the leader, with fifty-two men, was 
taken, and sent to Prague to be tried. When Sigmund 
heard of the capture of Rohac, he was so rejoiced that 
he ordered all the bells of the city to be rung. A hor- 
rible fate was reserved for the unfortunate prisoners. 
After suffering fearful tortures, they were all hanged 
upon a gallows put up for the occasion. Rohac, as 
their leader, was dressed in a lordly robe, had a gold 
belt put around his waist, and was hanged upon a 
golden chain, a little higher than the others. Thus 
Sigmund added to his barbarous cruelty, shameful 
mockery, bringing upon himself the contempt and 
hatred of a large number of his subjects, who, for a 
long time after, could not speak of the unfortunate 
victims without tears. 

King Sigmund doubtless imagined that by this 
signal punishment he would strike terror into the 
hearts of his subjects, and thus crush at one blow all 
further opposition to his government ; but in this he 



294 The Story of Bohemia. 

was greatly mistaken. New storms arose. A large num- 
ber of noblemen entered into a conspiracy against him, 
and war broke out in several places at the same time. 
Nor was this all. At the very time he ordered the ex- 
ecution of Rohac and his men, he was seized with 
"sacer ignis" in his toe, and, after enduring extreme 
agony, was obliged to have it amputated. Other dis- 
eases came on, and to this was added domestic trouble. 
His wife, Barbara, plotted against him, aiming to se- 
cure the throne for her nephew. Sigmund had deter- 
mined that his successor should be his son-in-law, 
Albert of Austria ; therefore he determined to resign 
the government into his hands. He now left Prague, 
determined to meet Albert and Elizabeth, and estab- 
lish them upon the throne. '* Some followed him 
from the city with sorrow, but others rejoiced, hoping 
he might never return." 

When the party reached Znoima, the emperor 
called the Hungarian and Bohemian lords of that city 
to him, and commended to their favor the royal heirs. 
This duty done, he grew rapidly worse, and, knowing 
that his end was approaching, he resolved to die like 
a king. Being dressed in his imperial robes, his 
crown upon his head, he had mass served before him; 
and as soon as this was done, he had his burial robes 
put upon him, and so died, December 9, 1437. 

^neas Silvius thus characterizes Sigmund : '' He 
had a fine figure, bright eyes, a broad forehead, florid 
complexion, a long and full beard. He desired to ac- 
complish great things, but was unstable in mind ; he 
enjoyed jests, and was very fond of wine ; he was ar- 
dent in desire, being guilty of thousands of adulteries; 
prone to anger, but easily pacified ; generous, but still 



To Ferdinand I. 295 

promising far more than he ever fulfilled. Indeed, he 
was guilty of innumerable deceptions." 

THB RBIGN OF AI.BBRT. 

Although Sigmund had done all in his power to 
secure the succession to his son-in-law, the Bohemians 
would not accept him without some further negotia- 
tions. Knowing how strong a Catholic he was, they 
feared- that, like his father-in-law, he would try to 
evade the keeping of the provisions of the Compactata. 
Moreover, he was so repulsive in person, so rough in 
manner, that he never won the love of his subjects. 
There was, however, one thing in his favor — he was 
more just than Sigmund, and more apt to keep a 
promise. The nobility were ready to accept Albert 
without any delay; but the popular party, led by 
Hynce Ptacek, made such a strong opposition, that 
the nobles, fearing a revolution, agreed to draw up 
certain articles for Albert to sign before he should be 
accepted King of Bohemia. According to this agree- 
ment, Albert promised to stand faithfully by the 
Compactata, to keep all the promises made by his pre- 
decessor, as well as all the good old laws and customs 
of the realm as they had existed under Charles IV 
and his son Vaclav. 

As Albert had gone to Hungary to obtain posses- 
sion of his throne in that country, it was some time 
before all the negotiations could be completed, so that 
it was not till June 8, 1438, that he was formally ac- 
cepted King of Bohemia. In the meantime he had 
also been chosen by the electors King of the Romans. 

Although so much precaution had been taken in 
choosing the new ruler, his reign lasted hardly a year. 



296 The Story of Bohemia, 

Going on an expedition against the Turks, who began 
to invade Hungary, he was taken ill, and died October 

27, 1439. 

In the German States, Albert was greatly beloved. 
At the news of his death the country was plunged into 
the most profound grief. It was said that when the 
news reached Frankfort some of the delegates there 
assembled at the Diet fainted from grief The Hun- 
garians, like the Bohemians, did not love Albert, and 
only tolerated him on account of his wife, whom they 
regarded as the rightful heir to the throne. Still the 
premature death of this ruler was a great misfortune, 
since he was a man of considerable ability, and it was 
believed would have made a good king. 

The 3'ear 1439 is memorable on account of the 
great plague that swept over the country. 
About 51,000 people perished in Bohemia 
during the summer. 

Among the victims of the plague was Filibert, the 
Bishop of Constance, and at this time the legate of 
the Council of Basil to Bohemia. He was also acting 
Archbishop of Bohemia, and in this capacity, he had 
consecrated many churches, confirmed thousands of 
children, and ordained many priests, both Catholic and 
Utraquist. On account of the latter fact, and because, 
being a Catholic, he did not hesitate to give the cup in 
communion to those who desired it, he was a great fa- 
vorite among all the people, and his loss was sincerely 
mourned. 

THE) INTERRBGNUM. 

King Albert left two daughters, but no son, and 
thus Bohemia was again reduced to the necessity of 
choosing a ruler. Although Queen Elizabeth was a 



To Ferdinand I. 297 

woman of mucli strength of character and energy of 
will, neither the Hungarians nor the Bohemians 
seemed disposed to be satisfied with her government ; 
for in those stormy times it seemed that nothing but 
the strong hand of a man could be intrusted to guide 
the helm of the ship of state. The Hungarians elected 
Vladislav, the King of Poland, to be their ruler, on 
condition that he marry Queen Elizabeth. Elizabeth 
was thirty years of age, and the young prince but six- 
teen; consequently the proposed marriage was most 
repugnant to both parties. When it was first proposed 
to Vladislav, he would not listen to it for a moment ; 
but after the envoys and counselors showed him the 
danger threatening Christendom from the Turks, he 
finally consented, but with bitter tears and the feeling 
that he was offering himself as a sacrifice. He was, 
however, saved from this unhappy fate by the birth of 
a son to Queen Elizabeth. The moment Elizabeth saw 
that the child was a boy, hence heir to the throne, she 
broke off the negotiations, and would hear nothing more 
of the Polish marriage. The Hungarians, however, in- 
sisted upon having Vladislav as their king, and the re- 
sult was a war between them and Queen Elizabeth. 

The birth of the prince gave an heir to the Bohe- 
mian throne ; but in the unsettled state of the country 
a ruler was needed at once, it being impossible to wait 
till the child should reach maturity. 

At this time there were two parties in Prague, the 
National, or popular, headed by Ptacek, who, it will be 
remembered, had opposed the election of Albert with- 
out some guarantee for the keeping of the Compactata; 
and the side of the aristocracy, headed by Menhart of 
Hradetz and Ulric of Rosenberg, two of the most pop- 



298 The Story of Bohemia. 

ular lords of the kingdom, but hated by the people 
since they had tried to deprive them of their dearly- 
purchased liberties. 

The two parties held a Diet at Prague, when, to the 
surprise of all, the nobles agreed to the demands of 
the popular side; viz., to stand by the Compactata, to 
guard the privileges granted by Sigmund, and to try 
to secure the confirmation of Rokycan as archbishop 

Another Diet was appointed for the same year, 
where a king was to be elected. In the meantime 
the execution of the laws was placed in the hands of 
lieutenants chosen by the various districts. The need 
of some strong executive was sorely felt on account of 
the gangs of noblemen that devastated the country as 
robbers. Indeed, this evil had increased to such an 
extent that the first business of the lieutenants was to 
fit out expeditions against these robbers. Many strong 
fortresses were taken and destroyed, and the owners, 
irrespective of their noble blood, condemned to end 
their life upon the gallows. 

At this time there were in Bohemia thirteen dis- 
tricts ; and four of the most important ones formed 
a union, choosing Hynce Ptacek as their lieutenant. 
Prague was in the hands of Menhart of Hradetz, who 
exercised unlimited power in the city, having usurped 
most of the rights and privileges of other ofiicials. 

In 1440 the Diet met as agreed, and proceeded to 
the election of a king. The choice fell upon Albert, 
the Duke of Bavaria. This was a very wise choice. 
Duke Albert was well acquainted with the politics of 
Bohemia, having spent many years at the court of 
King Vaclav, and was a man of much ability. Unfor- 
tunately, the deputation sent him with the offer of the 



To Ferdinand I. 299 

crown was headed by the treacherous XJlric of Rosen- 
berg, who, by false representation of the affairs of Bo- 
hemia, influenced Albert to refuse the crown, although 
he pretended to be trying to persuade him to accept it. 
This noble favored the claims of Elizabeth in behalf 
of the young prince, Ladislav, because in this way he 
had hopes that he himself could rule the country. 
Disappointed here, the popular side offered the crown 
to Frederick of Styria, who, at the death of Albert of 
Austria, had assumed the government of that country 
for Elizabeth, and was also the guardian of the young 
prince. Influenced by the party of Ulric of Rosen- 
berg, he, too, refused. The crown was then offered 
him under other conditions, and as he did not wish to 
lose his influence in Bohemia by openly refusing it, 
he gave plausible replies, which was only to gain time. 
When, in 1442, Queen Elizabeth died, he was asked to 
rule the country as regent, but he did not accept im- 
mediately, and in this unsettled state of the country 
the troubles caused by petty wars among the nobility 
greatly increased, causing much distress among the 
common people. 

THK REIvlGlOUS POWER OF THE TABORITES BROKEN. 

In the year 1437, during the insurrection against 
Sigmund, John Kolda, a famous Taborite general, 
gained possession of the fortress of Nachod, and from 
there carried on a petty war against the district of 
Hradetz and Silesia. This war finally grew to such 
dimensions that a strong force was found to be neces- 
sary to oppose him. Silesia, Hradetz, the four districts 
ruled by Ptacek, and Prague, united their forces to op- 
pose the daring chief. His old friends, the Taborites, 



300 The Story of Bohemia. 

could not resist the temptation to go to Kolda's assist- 
ance, which unwise act proved the cause of their moral 
ruin. Ulric of Rosenberg embraced this favorable 
moment to destroy forever the power of his hated 
neighbors, and so he turned his armies against the 
cities that were faithful to the Taborite doctrine. The 
war that followed, although lasting but six weeks, was 
very destructive to life and property. 

When peace was made, the Taborites were requested 
to come to some agreement in matters of faith with the 
established Church. The Taborite priests replied that 
they could not be expected to do this, since the other 
parties themselves disagreed in matters of faith. As 
this charge was well founded, Ptacek decided that they 
must first come to some understanding before they 
could consistently persecute the Taborites. July, 1 443, 
the Taborites were called to a Diet held at Kuttenberg 
to defend their doctrines and hear the decision of the 
priests there assembled. 

The main point in which the Taborites differed 
from the Calixtines was in regard to the Lord's Sup- 
per. They insisted that Christ was present in the 
bread and wine spiritually, and that to worship these 
tokens was idolatry as base as the worship of stocks 
and stones. The Calixtines, on the other hand, firmly 
believed in the doctrine of transubstantiation, and 
looked upon the belief of the Taborites as rank heresy. 

A committee was appointed to draw up a series of 
resolutions in regard to the doctrine of the Taborites. 
This was done with so much craft and one-sidedness, 
that it succeeded in putting the stigma of heresy upon 
that sect, which rendered them so unpopular that they 
were deserted by almost all the cities that had thus far 



To Ferdinand I. 301 

been lo3^al to their cause. Ptacek and his party very 
wisely refrained from persecuting them, knowing that 
this would at once enlist many friends in their cause. 
There is no question that in some respects the Tabor- 
ites were very fanatical, but neither can it be denied 
that many of their beliefs were far more rational than 
those of their opponents. There is something very 
peculiar in those disputes with the Taborites ; many 
of their" priests were married, and yet this is never 
brought up against them. 

In regard to the threatened war against Kolda him- 
self, it never took place, the matter being settled by 
arbitration, Kolda being left in possession of the for- 
tress of Nachod. 

GBORGB POdSbRAD. 

In the year 1444, a severe misfortune befell the 
country in the death of its able and patriotic leader, 
Hynce Ptacek of Bergstein. George Podebrad, at this 
time a young man enjoying considerable popularity, 
was accepted as his successor. 

George Podebrad was the son of Victorin Podebrad, 
who had distinguished himself in the battle of Vyseh- 
rad, 1420. It was a common report that Zi^ka was his 
godfather, which is quite probable, since his father was 
a zealous Hussite and a warm friend of that great war- 
rior. In 1 44 1, George had married Kunhut, the daugh- 
ter of Sir Smil Holicky of Sternberg, who belonged to 
the Orphans, and was much beloved for his sincerity 
and faithfulness. These facts, doubtless, influenced 
the Taborites to join the Podebrad party, which soon 
became known as the Podebrad I^eague. 

^neas Silvius says of Podebrad : "He was a man 



302 The Story of Bohemia. 

of great and many-sided gifts, of exhaustless energy 
and enterprise, of keen intuition, so that he seldom 
made a mistake, when compelled to decide a question 
on the spur of the moment; he was a man of agree- 
able manners, just and upright in his dealings, but 
somewhat contaminated by heresy." 

With a man of so much energy of character at the 
head of public affairs, a great change for the better 
soon manifested itself A General Diet was called at 
Prague, but the Podebrad lycague would not attend, 
and held a Diet of their own at Nimburg. However, 
they sent a letter to the Diet at Prague, stating their 
grievances. The pressing needs of the country were 
the keeping of the Compactata, the confirmation of 
Rokycan as archbishop, and the ordination of Utra- 
quist priests. Since the death of Filibert, no such 
priests were ordained, the Bishops of Lytomysl and 
Olmutz refusing to perform this ofiice in direct viola- 
tion of the provisions of the Cojnpactata. Whenever 
a Diet was held in Prague, the delegates acted in a 
very insincere manner; they agreed to everything, 
but when it came to carrying out their decisions, they 
made excuses, invented new and unheard-of objections, 
and thus thwarted the wishes of the greater part of 
the nation. 

In reply to this, the Diet of Prague sent a concili- 
atory defense of themselves. In regard to Rokycan, 
they said it was his own fault that he was not con- 
firmed as archbishop; that had he obeyed Sigmund 
and gone to Basil, he would have been archbishop 
long ago. 

Rokycan truly had been urged to go to Basil ; but 
he refused, knowing both the emperor and the fathers 



To Ferdinand L 303 

to be his avowed enemies, and that his life would be in 
danger. 

The Bohemians in their perplexity, decided to 
turn to Cardinal Julian for the confirmation of Roky- 
can; but while the discussions were still going on, that 
great prelate was no more. He fell in the battle of 
Varney while on an expedition with King Vladislav 
of Hungary against the Turks. Then they turned to 
Pope Eugene; but he gave an evasive reply, which 
was, in fact, a denial. The great enemy that baffled 
all their plans was that treacherous nobleman. Sir 
Ulric of Rosenberg. Indeed, this man was so selfish 
and false that he received a reprimand from the Pope 
on account of his double dealing. 

The man who honestly tried to serve the country 
was George Podebrad, and, as might be supposed, these 
two became rivals, each striving to gain entire control 
of public affairs. The friends of Podebrad formed a 
union, whose aim was to thwart the plans of the no- 
bility as represented by Ulric of Rosenberg, and thus 
there was fought a duel upon a grand scale. The 
fighting was not done with soldiers and munitions of 
war, but with moral qualities, statesmanlike genius, 
and narrow diplomatic intrigues and endless negotia- 
tions. The duel was the more interesting since Sir 
Ulric was the uncle of Podebrad. 

In 1446 a Diet was held in Prague, where the ap- 
pointment of a governor with royal powers was dis- 
cussed. The example for this was set by the Hun- 
garians, who, after the death of King Vladislav, had 
elected General Huniades governor. Although the 
Diet approved the proposal, as yet no governor was 
appointed. 



304 The Story of Bohemia. 

In 1447, another delegation was sent to Rome, to 
ask for the confirmation of Rokycan. The answer 
given was significant as showing the attitude of the 
Church toward Bohemia. 

Henry Kalteisen, famed as one of the most eloquent 
doctors at the Council of Basil, said to the delegates : 
" There is much that is tangled in Bohemia; it would 
take an Italian, or some one equally wise, to devise 
some remedy. Therefore, beseech the Pope to send 
you such a one ; for, indeed, he will never consent to 
confirm Rokycan, unless he abjure the chalice. 

''The German States hold you as heretics, trying 
on all occasions to prove this. There are those here 
that declare that the document you bring is not from 
the whole nation; and if this be the case, you shall pay 
the penalty in fire. If Rokycan will be obedient in all 
things, accepting the teachings of Rome, he will be 
confirmed; but if not, he will be excommunicated with 
all his adherents. Give up that chalice, and conform 
yourself to the Church of Rome ; for as long as you do 
not, the Germans will storm, and the time will come 
when you shall be compelled to do it. Various things 
are said of that Rokycan ; I shall investigate the mat- 
ter when I get to your country ; but if he give up the 
chalice, he shall be archbishop, and obtain whatever 
other dignity he desire." 

From the tone of the above address, it is needless 
to add that the delegation was fruitless of results. 

The same year that the delegation went to Rome 
another also went to Vienna, to try to induce the em- 
peror to come to some terms in regard to the young 
prince ; but he, as before, sought refuge in procrasti- 
nation. 



To Ferdinand I. 305 

George Podebrad and his party now decided that 
the time had come, not to treat, but to act. A secret 
meeting was held in Kuttenberg, where it was agreed 
to raise an army, seize Prague, and estabhsh some 
form of government. As an army could not be drilled 
in secret, a plausible pretext was soon found. The 
Princes of Saxony, Frederick and William, were at war 
with each other. William, the younger brother, called 
to his aid a force of 9,000 Bohemians; but ere they 
reached their destination the brothers were at peace, 
and the soldiers were dismissed without any remunera- 
tion, suffering great privations on their way back to 
Bohemia. When they reached home, they were full 
of indignation, and loudly clamored that either Prague 
or Podebrad should take up their cause, and lead them 
back to avenge their honor. This incident, therefore, 
was now used as an excuse for raising and equipping 
an army. These warlike preparations disturbed the 
mind of Emperor Frederick, and he sent messengers 
to Rosenberg to inquire the meaning of them ; but that 
noble had been kept in such complete ignorance of 
what was going on, that when Podebrad asked him to 
accept an embassy to Vienna he at once consented, 
suspecting nothing. This sagacious and powerful no- 
bleman out of the way, the Podebrad party could carry 
out its plots without any opposition. Before the plans 
could be carried out, an event happened in Prague that 
precipitated matters, and made the people all the more 
willing to accept Podebrad as a deliverer. 

The Pope had sent his legate, Cardinal Carvajal, 
to settle the difficulties in Bohemia. The people, ex- 
pecting that he would confirm Rokycan, and see that 
the Compactata was better carried out, received him 

20 



3o6 The Story of Bohemia. 

with joy, giving him a right royal welcome. But, to 
their bitter disappointment, they soon discovered that 
Cardinal Carvajal differed in no way from the other 
dignitaries of Rome, and that he would confirm noth- 
ing. When the news of this spread through the city, 
the people gathered together, seized what w^eapons 
they could find, and drove the cardinal with his at- 
tendants out of the city. Suddenly a cry arose that 
he was carrying off the precious document of the 
Compactata. The mob became furious, and the prel- 
ate, together with all his attendants, would doubtless 
have been cut to pieces, had he not immediately given 
up the stolen paper 

The whole city was in an uproar, and, to pacify the 
people, the officers called all the priests into the Caro- 
linam, and ordered that they obey the articles of the 
Covipactata, and, whether Catholics or Utraquists, give 
the communion in both kinds. 

THK CAPTURE OF PRAGUE BY GEORGE PODEBRAD. 

The army being prepared, and the most formidable 
enemy being out of the country, war was declared on 
the first of September (1448) against the city of 
Prague, or rather against those who had control of the 
city. The chief of these was Menhart of Hradetz, 
who, as burggrave of the citadel of the Hradschin, 
had so much power that he had been virtual dictator 
of the city for about ten years ; but at this time was 
the mere tool of Ulric of Rosenberg. 

The army of Podebrad reached Prague Septem- 
ber 3d, and prepared to attack it from several direc- 
tions at the same time. The Royalists, being taken 
entirely by surprise, made a pretense of resistance, 



To Ferdinand I. 307 

and then fled in all directions. Menhart, however, 
was taken prisoner, and afterwards confined in the 
fortress of Podebrad. 

As the people looked upon Podebrad as their de- 
liverer, there would scarcely have been any bloodshed, 
but that the mob embraced the favorable moment to 
attack and plunder the Jews. This unfortunate race, 
on all such occasions, was sure to suffer from the fanat- 
icism and cruelty of the Christians. 

The capture of Prague by George Podebrad brought 
a great change to the city. From the time the war 
ended, there was a continual tendency to return to 
pre-Hussite faith and customs, so that at this time the 
city was more Catholic than Calixtine ; but with the 
arrival of Podebrad, all this was changed. The city 
officers were selected from faithful Utraquists, who 
would see that the articles of the Compactata were 
followed. The Chapter of Prague, seeing that they 
could not control matters, removed to Pilsen, and the 
German professors and students, of whom a large 
number had again settled in the city, also moved 
away. John Rokycan, who for a long time had been 
in exile, was now recalled, and honored with a wel- 
come even more splendid than had been accorded to 
Cardinal Carvajal. 

As Podebrad was the virtual governor of Prague, 
and it seemed probable that he would soon become 
ruler of all Bohemia, the unruly elements began to 
submit to his authority, and peace and public secur- 
ity were at once restored. There is no question that 
Podebrad was a usurper; but the miseries caused by 
the state of anarchy that had so long prevailed were 
so great that the people were rejoiced to have the 



3o8 The Story of Bohemia, 

laws again well administered, little caring by whom. 
Then, too, Podebrad acted with a great deal of pru- 
dence. To conciliate the Catholics, he appointed 
Zdenek of Sternberg, a Catholic nobleman, burggrave 
of the citadel of Hradschin. 

The first opposition that Podebrad encountered 
was from Ulric of Hradetz, the son of the imprisoned 
Menhart. The young nobleman demanded the re- 
lease of his father, which being denied, he immediately 
prepared for war. Menhart took his imprisonment 
so hard that he had become ill, and, although he en- 
joyed every comfort, he kept growing worse, till Pode- 
brad, fearing he might die on his hands, and he be 
blamed for his death, released him ; but it was already 
too late ; for he died soon after, and the report was 
spread that he had been foully dealt with. 

Shortl}^ after this (February, 1449), the chief no- 
blemen of the country met at Strakonitz, and organ- 
ized a league, wherein they bound themselves to resist 
all illegal government, and all infringement upon the 
rights of their class. In distinction of the Podebrad 
Union, this was called the Strakonitz lycague. 

Civil war broke out afresh; the success being quite 
variable. Podebrad invited the members of the Stra- 
konitz lyeague to a General Diet to be held in Prague; 
but they refused to venture into a city entirely in the 
hands of their enemies ; but, in their turn, they pro- 
posed a Diet at Pilsen, and again the other party re- 
fused to go to a city so ultra-Catholic. Finally it was 
agreed to hold a Diet at Iglau, a neutral city. In this 
Diet, not only Bohemia and Moravia were to be repre- 
sented, but also Silesia and Lusatia. 

The Diet was held as agreed upon; but as each 



To Ferdinand I. 309 

party feared to compromise itself by making conces- 
sions, nothing of importance was accomplished, and 
war was resumed. In 145 1 another Diet was held in 
Prague, where the main question to be settled was the 
governorship of the country. The common people 
were unanimous in their desire to have this honor 
conferred upon Podebrad; but the nobility opposed this, 
for they both feared and hated him. 

It will be remembered that the nobility, headed by 
the lyord of Rosenberg, persistently opposed all agree- 
ments with the Emperor Frederick in regard to Prince 
I^adislav; but now, seeing the government in the 
hands of their enemies, they were as anxious to get 
the prince into the country as they had been before to 
keep him out. Podebrad, feeling confident that even 
then he should not lose his hold upon the government, 
did not oppose them. 

Under the benign influence of good order, the 
country increased in prosperity. The implements of 
war were gradually laid aside, giving place to imple- 
ments of peace; and trade, agriculture, and business 
everywhere revived. The change for the better was 
noticed abroad, and all, enemies as well as friends, 
acknowledged Podebrad the author of these beneficent 
changes. Consequently, whenever the question of 
governorship arose, all turned their eyes to Podebrad 
as the one man in the kingdom fully competent to 
stand at the head of the government. 

A delegation was again sent to Vienna, asking the 
emperor to give up the young prince; but he replied 
that since they had already waited twelve years, they 
could wait a few years longer, till I^adislav should be- 
come more mature. 



3IO The Story of Bohemia. 

In April, 1452, a Diet was held in Prague, and 
George Podebrad duly elected Governor of Bohemia. 
He was to be assisted by a Council of Twelve, and to 
exercise all the powers and prerogatives of a king. 

At first some of the nobles, and also some cities, re- 
fused to acknowledge his authority; but seeing that 
his government was becoming more and more estab- 
lished they finally submitted. 

THB MONK CAPISTRAN. 

A history of the times would hardly be complete 
without some account of the Monk Capistran. This 
strange man was a Franciscan monk, born in Naples 
in 1385. As a monk he drew the attention of his 
brethren upon himself by the zeal with which he per- 
formed his religious tasks. At the Council of Florence 
he distinguished himself by trying to bring aboui a 
union between the Greek and the I^atin Churches. 
But he was mostly famous as a missionary. He made 
long missionary tours through Germany, Poland, and 
Moravia, everywhere attracting crowds of people by 
the austerity of his life and the eloquence of his dis- 
courses. It was said that his eloquence was so great, 
that, as soon as he began to preach, the people began 
to weep, although they did not understand a word he 
said, his discourses being in I^atin, and translated to the 
audience at the close of the sermon. It was estimated 
that Capistran converted to the Catholic faith about 
16,000 Calixtines, and this while preaching along the 
boundaries of the country, being forbidden by Pode- 
brad to come into Bohemia. For this indignity he 
revenged himself upon the Bohemians by representing 



To Ferdinand I. 311 

them in Germany as frightful heretics, deserving the 
abhorrence of all faithful Christians. 

THE) EMBASSY TO CONSTANTINOPI.K. 

When the Bohemians were continually disappointed 
in their hopes to see Rokycan confirmed as archbishop, 
and also some provisions made for the carrying out of 
the Compactata, they concluded that it would be a good 
plan to seek help from the Greek Church in the East. 
An embassy was, therefore, fitted out to Constantino- 
ple. The delegates were received with the greatest 
kindness, and strong hopes were entertained of bring- 
ing the undertaking to a successful issue, when all 
these hope were dashed to the ground by the capture 
of Constantinople by the Turks in 1453. 

KING I.ADISI.AV. 

In 1453, Frederick, taking with himself the Prince 
lyadislav, went to Rome to be crowned Emperor of 
Germany. 

During his absence his lords rose in rebellion, 
gained possession of many cities, so that when he re- 
turned, he found himself surrounded by all manner of 
difficulties. The Bohemians embraced this opportunity 
to induce him to give up their prince. In the same 
year Eadislav was declared King of Bohemia, and 
George Podebrad was appointed his regent, with the 
provision that he was to hold the governorship six 
years longer. This agreement put an end to all trouble; 
for Podebrad*s government, backed by royal authority, 
was unquestionably accepted by all. 

In the fall of 1453 the youthful king came to 



312 The Story of Bohemia. 

Iglau, where he was met by a party from Prague, sent 
to act as an honorable escort to the royal party to 
Prague. Upon the borders of Bohemia he took a 
solemn oath, promising to keep the rights and liberties 
of the country. 

As soon as King Ladislav arrived in Prague he 
was crowned with great magnificence in the presence 
of the States from Bohemia, Moravia, Silesia, and Lu- 
satia. All the more important towns were represented, 
except Breslau, whose citizens, roused by the preach- 
ing of the Monk Capistran, refused to enter into the 
" heresy-accursed city of Prague," 

Ladislav was a tall, beautiful youth, having a fair 
complexion, bright eyes, and an abundance of golden 
locks. His demeanor was dignified and pleasing, his 
morals pure, and he seemed to have a natural dislike 
to all rough sports. But in childhood, missing a moth- 
er's tender care, and subject to the constant espionage 
of the guards his uncle placed about him, he early 
learned to be reserved and to practice the art of dis- 
simulation. 

At first he looked with distrust upon the Bohe- 
mians as contaminated by heresy; but he was soon 
convinced of the disinterestedness of Podebrad's mo- 
tives, and gradually a warm friendship sprang up be- 
tween them. I^adislav called Podebrad "father," and 
the regent called the king ''son." Such friendship 
and confidence was especially difiicult to maintain, 
since the other noblemen were constantly on the look- 
out to create dissensions and arouse the suspicions of 
the king against the regent. 

During the short reign of Ladislav, no events of 
great importance happened; but there was a constant 



To Ferdinand I. 313 

growth in good order and prosperity. In 1457 the 
Council of Twelve decided that it would be advisable 
for the young king to marry, and Magdalen, the 
daughter of the King of France, was selected as the 
bride; but before she could be brought into the coun- 
try, I^adislav was taken ill of the plague, and died, No- 
vember 23, 1457. 

When on his death-bed, Podebrad tried to comfort 
him, telling him to be of good cheer, that he would soon 
be better; but Ladislav replied: "My dear George, 
I have long ago learned to appreciate thy virtues and 
thy loyalty. Thou wast the chief cause that I was 
chosen King of Bohemia. 1 had indeed hoped to rule 
in this kingdom that thou hast made ready for me; 
but our Heavenly Father has determined otherwise. I 
must die; the government will be in thy hands. I 
ask of thee two favors : First, that thou shouldst strive 
to preserve peace with the other nations, and that thou 
shouldst rule the people of this kingdom in righteous- 
ness, that widows, orphans, and the poor should have 
justice, and th}^ hand be stretched out to protect them; 
the second, that those that came here with me from 
Austria should be allowed to return unharmed to 
their country." As Podebrad still hoped the illness 
would not prove fatal, he tried to comfort Ladislav; 
but the latter seized his hand, and implored him to 
promise, with so much earnestness, that he promised 
all. The king then became calm, and awaited his end 
with resignation. 

GEORGE PODEBRAD— KING OF BOHEMIA. 

At the death of King Ladislav, Podebrad announced 
to the States that his term of office as regent had not 



314 The Story of Bohemia. 

yet expired, so he was allowed to resume the govern- 
ment of the country. 

The Bohemian throne, according to the agreement 
with Sigmund, was to fall to the house of Austria, now 
to the Emperor Frederick III ; but that ruler making 
no effort to secure the prize, the Bohemians were left 
to choose their own king. Under the wise administra- 
tion of Podebrad, the country was brought to such a 
state of prosperity that now there were many candi- 
dates. It will be remembered how, a few years before, 
no prince could be found to accept the crown, thinking 
that the troubles coming with it would be greater than 
the honors. Now all this was changed. Podebrad at 
this proved himself a skillful diplomat. All the candi- 
dates were received with great honor, were given op- 
portunity to present their claims and receive a fair 
hearing, and then, to the amazement of all, Podebrad 
was unanimously elected by the Diet as King of Bohe- 
mia. Even the two great Catholic lords, Zdenek of 
Sternberg, and John, the son of Ulric of Rosenberg, 
voted for him, he having won their favor by placing 
them in high positions during his regency. Indeed, 
the first one that hailed him king was Zdenek of Stern- 
berg. Kneeling before him he exclaimed: "lyong live 
George, our gracious king and master ! " Podebrad 
thanked them for the election in a few well-chosen 
words, at which they were moved to tears. Some one 
in the assembly began to sing "Te Deum lyaudamus." 
This was joined in by others, the news got outside, the 
church-bells were rung, the people gathered in groups 
eager to hear the joyful tidings, and soon the whole 
city was engaged in all manner of joyful demonstra- 



To Ferdinand I. 315 

tions. Podebrad wavS escorted to the Teyn church, 
where Rokycan delivered an address of welcome. 

Although the Bohemian people rejoiced at the elec- 
tion of Podebrad, the news was not well received by 
the rulers of neighboring States. Podebrad was but a 
nobleman, in no way related to any person of royal 
blood, and raising him to the royal throne seemed to 
establish a dangerous precedent. Besides this, many 
were opposed to him on account of his religious views. 
This was especially the case with lyusatia and Silesia. 

The first ally that King George secured was Mat- 
thias Corvinus of Hungary. He had been imprisoned 
by lyadislav; but as soon as the latter died, George Po- 
debrad released him and re-established him upon the 
throne of Hungary; and to strengthen still more the 
bonds of friendship, he gave him his daughter Kather- 
ine in marriage. In consideration of these services, 
Matthias sent two of his bishops to Prague to perform 
the ceremony of coronation. This was done with the 
consent of Cardinal Carvajal, then the Pope's legate in 
Hungary. But before he would consent to this, King 
George was obliged to take a solemn oath that he 
would render the same obedience to Rome that other 
princes of Christendom did. This oath proved to be 
the source of endless trouble to him, he claiming that 
he kept it, when he kept the articles of the Compadata, 
and the Pope that he violated it by refusing to sup- 
press all heresy; by heresy meaning Utraquism. 

During this time the power of the German princes 
was much weakened by constant quarrels, and King 
George, by skillful diplomacy, managed to use this 
weakness to strengthen his own power. His reign 



3i6 The Story of Bohemia. 

would have proved very successful had it not been for 
the question of religion. 

In 1458, Pope Calixtus.III died, and was succeeded 
by ^neas Silvius, known in history as Pope Pius II. 
Pope Pius was thoroughly acquainted with affairs in 
Bohemia, and it was his conviction that, willing or un- 
willing, the people ought to be brought back into un- 
conditional subjection to the Papal See. Before George 
Podebrad was raised to the royal throne, or ^neas Sil- 
vius to the papacy, they had had several long conver- 
sations, at which Podebrad showed so much moderation 
that that prelate imagined he could be used as a tool to 
accomplish the desired object. 

In the year 1459, troubles arose between Matthias 
Corvinus and the Hungarian nobles, who had chosen 
him their king. Turning for assistance to King George, 
they offered him the crown for his son Henry ; but see- 
ing no gain in the offered prize, King George refused 
it. It was then offered to Kmperor Frederick, who 
gladly accepted it. In the war and negotiations that 
arose from this, the Bohemian king acted as a medi- 
ator, inclining to the side of Frederick, which so won 
the favor of the latter that he granted him Bohemia as a 
fief, thus acknowledging him the lawful ruler of the 
country. Thus by diplomacy, by genuine acts of kind- 
ness, by the marriage of his sons and daughters with 
those of the neighboring princes. King George sought 
to establish his power ; and this he would have done, 
had it not been for the interference of the Church. 

KING GKORGB AND PIUS II. 

As has been said. Pope Pius II determined from the 
first to bring back the Bohemians into unquestioning 



To Ferdinand I. 317 

obedience to the Church of Rome ; and as soon as the 
troubles in Hungary and Germany had been somewhat 
settled, he seized the favorable moment to carry into 
effect his plans. 

King George was obedient to the Church in that he 
would permit no other sects to arise except those pro- 
vided for by the Compadata ; and to secure this result 
he had not scrupled to resort to persecution and tor- 
ture ; but the Pope was not satisfied with this. King- 
George then fitted out an embassy to Rome to lay his 
case before the Church and show the fathers how dif- 
ficult it would be to make any changes in Bohemia. 
The messengers were well received ; but their request 
that things might remain as they were, was declared 
improper ; and then, calling an assembly of cardinals 
and other dignitaries of the Church, the Pope formally 
declared the Compadata null and void. The messen- 
gers were loath to carry home such sad tidings, so they 
asked the Pope to send his own messenger to deliver 
the news. Dr. Fantin, a zealous Papist, was appointed 
for this duty. The Pope then warned the delegates to 
use all their powers of persuasion and all their influ- 
ence to induce the king to submit peaceably ; because 
if he did not, the Church w^ould be obliged to resort to 
force. The Pope himself did not realize what an un- 
reasonable demand he was making. Had King George 
really desired to bring back the country to Catholi- 
cism, he could not have done so without resorting to 
arms. 

The news of the revocation of the Compadata 
plunged the country into grief and consternation. 
King George called a Diet to meet at his palace on the 
Hradschin, and, seating himself upon his royal throne, 



3i8 The Story of Bohemia. 

liis wife and children by his side, he addressed the As- 
sembly in the following words : 

"We are greatly surprised at the doings of the 
Pope; for it seems that it is his intention again to bring 
war into this kingdom, that was brought into unity 
and peace by means of the Compactata. How can he 
destroy and take away from us what was granted us by 
the holy Council of Basil, which was greater than any 
Pope ; yea, and confirmed by his predecessor, Eugene 
IV ? Should each Pope thus attempt to bring to naught 
what was done by others, what security would there 
be for any law? He complains that we have not kept 
the oath taken before our coronation. We will read to 
you that oath." After the oath was read, the king 
continued: "You have heard that we swore to destroy 
all errors, sects, and heresy in our kingdom. Know you 
with certainty that we do not love heretics, nor do we 
wish to defend them ; but we never supposed that our 
Compadata, and taking the cup in communion, was 
heresy, since they are based upon the Gospel and the 
practice of the primitive Church. We were born to 
the Calixtine faith, and never deviated from the teach- 
ing of our parents. We conformed to this faith while 
a noble ; then, again, as governor of the country ; and 
in the same faith we ascended the royal throne. How, 
then, could we declare this faith heresy, and by trying 
to exterminate it make war upon ourselves? It is a 
great mistake, for which we are not responsible, that 
any one should think that, for the sake of the royal 
throne, we would do violence to our own conscience, 
deny our faith, and contend against God. Therefore, 
know ye all, that, as we ourselves, so our wife by our 
side, and our dear children, will remain true to the 



To Ferdinand I. 319 

Calixtine doctrine according to the Compadata, and 
for this faith we are ready to lay down our crown and 
our very lives." 

This speech made such a deep impression upon the 
audience that all were moved to tears and some could 
not refrain from sobbing aloud. 

Then the king ordered the Compadata to be read, and 
the agreements made by Sigmund, Albert, and Ladislav, 
and showed how unjust it was to deprive him of priv- 
ileges granted to three of his predecessors. After this, 
Fantin was called, and permitted to address the As- 
sembly. He declared that the Compadata was re- 
voked, and that communion in both kinds was now 
prohibited. Fantin then said : " I declare to you the 
will of the most holy father, which is, that you, King 
George, your queen, and your children should not take 
communion except in St. Vaclav's Church on the 
Hradschin; that you should clear your court of all 
unworthy chaplains, the sowers of errors leading to 
damnation, and deliver them up to the Chapter of 
Prague for punishment ; forbid all heretics to adminis- 
ter the sacraments, which, in their hands, are not sac- 
raments, but blasphemies ; and if you refuse to do this, 
you will stand before man and God guilty of perjury." 
Here the king remonstrated that he had never violated 
his oath, and that he had witnesses who could prove 
this. To this Fantin replied : " It is not for you, O 
King, to interpret your oath, but for him who adminis- 
tered it." The king then said: "I acknowledge no 
judge but my own conscience." Fantin then said: 
" Do you dare to withstand the apostolic commands? 
Remember what you do; it is rebellion, not obedience, 
and the Pope will not leave it unpunished. His power 



320 The Story of Bohemia. 

reaches far ; look to your crown. What is the source of 
all earthly honors ? Where do kings get their crowns, 
prelates their authority and honors, institutions of 
learning their privileges? And he who can grant 
them, can also take them away." 

The king was so indignant at this daring speech 
that he laid his hand upon his sword, and nothing but 
the sacredness of the office of ambassador saved the 
life of Fantin. However, he was allowed to depart in 
peace; but the following day he was seized and cast 
into prison, which proved a means of safety to him; 
for had he been left at liberty, he would probably have 
been murdered by the angry populace. 

As King George thus openly avowed his independ- 
ence, and refused to comply with the wishes of the 
Pope, that pontiff immediately began to rouse against 
him the German princes. He sent his legate to Bres- 
lau to order the people to withhold their allegiance, 
which they willingly did, being made zealous in their 
devotion to the Church by the preaching of the Monk 
Capistran. Other cities and some nobles folio w^ed 
their example. The Pope now prepared to push his 
policy to its ultimate results; but an unforeseen event 
put a stop to it for some time, 

INSURRECTION AGAINST EMPEROR FREDERICK. 

The people of Vienna, the Archduke of Austria, 
and some noblemen, rose up in rebellion against the 
emperor. He was surrounded in his palace in Vienna, 
the enraged populace demanding the destruction of 
the whole royal family. In his extremity, Frederick 
sent a messenger to King George to implore him to 
come to his aSvSistance^ although at this time the two 



To Ferdinand I. 321 

rulers were not on friendly terms. King George im- 
mediately sent a small army under the command of 
his son Victorin, himself promising to follow as soon 
as a larger army could be collected. The nobles re- 
sponded to his call to send their quota of troops, so 
that in a few days the king followed with a force of 
20,000. Victorin's small force had been defeated; but 
when the rebels heard of the large army coming to the 
aid of the emperor, they became alarmed, and agreed 
to treat for peace. 

The emperor was so grateful for his deliverance 
that he granted the Bohemian king a number of vSub- 
stantial favors, of which the most valuable at this time 
was his promise to intercede in his behalf at the Papal 
court. The two rulers then took leave of each other 
with many expressions of good-will. At the parting, 
the emperor was so deeply moved that he fell upon 
the neck of King George and wept. 

True to his promise, Frederick immediately sent 
letters to Rome, telling the Pope of his deliverance, 
and begging him to be lenient in his treatment of a 
ruler to whom he was bound by so great a debt of 
gratitude. 

When the Pope received the letter of the emperor, 
he broke forth in woeful lamentations. In his reply to 
Frederick he said : 

"And thou, although thou didst bear thy fate man- 
fully, hadst no hopes of deliverance except from the 
King of Bohemia ! Was there no one but him to tame 
the mad Viennese, and help thee to regain thy liberty? 
Therefore thou dost beseech us that, though he be a 
heretic, we should refrain from punishing him accord- 
ing to the law? O unhappy age! O wretched Ger- 

2: 



322 The Story of Bohemia. 

mans! O miserable Christendom, whose emperor can 
not be saved except by a heretic king!" 

The Pope ostensibly complied with the request of 
the emperor; but he by no means gave up the design 
of humbling King George, and compelling him to sub- 
mit to Rome. He was only biding his time, when he 
could do so without incurring the displeasure of the 
emperor. 

King George knew that the storm was not over, 
but merely postponed. In the interval of peace he 
prepared for the coming strife. He conceived a plan 
to thwart the plots of Pius, which was as bold as it 
was original. 

The enterprise in which all European princes were 
more or less interested, was the war with the Turks. 
The initiative for this always started at the court of 
Rome. King George conceived the idea that if the 
European princes could be induced to assume the whole 
responsibility in this, they might in time learn to act 
independently in other things, and thus free themselves 
from the despotism of Rome. To this end he sent mes- 
sengers to some of the princes of Europe. Louis XI 
of France was favorably impressed with the plan; for 
he, too, had many grievances against the Pope. The 
Venetians were eager to engage in the undertaking; 
for they were great sufferers from the depredations of 
the Turks. King Casimir of Poland entered wholly 
into the plan. He had a personal interview with the 
Bohemian king, and so was able to grasp the full sig- 
nificance of the idea. But at the Hungarian court 
the messengers met with no success ; for the Pope, for 
a number of years, had been paying a subsidy to the 
Hungarian king to carry on the Turkish war, and he 



To Ferdinand L 323 

knew that this would immediately be stopped if he 
entered into any alliance without the Pope's consent. 

Although the negotiations were carried on with 
the utmost secrecy, they did not escape the vigilance 
of the Pope. As soon as he learned the truth he 
took the most vigorous measures to bring to naught 
the plans of his adversary. He announced to his cardi- 
nals, and to the rulers in Europe, that he himself would 
lead the armies against the Turks. Then he sought to 
establish a firm friendship between the emperor and 
Matthias, hoping in this way to weaken the friendship 
between the former and King George. He also suc- 
ceeded in making an alliance of friendship between the 
Venetians and Hungarians, and finally, by various 
favors and promises, won over the princes of Europe, 
that none of them would engage in any enterprise not 
sanctioned by His Holiness. 

Pope Pius now prepared to wreak his full vengeance 
upon the obstinate heretic. A Diet was held in Briinn, 
and the matter laid before the States belonging to the 
Kingdom of Bohemia; but, contrary to the expecta- 
tions of the Pope, they interceded in behalf of their 
king. The emperor also interfered; but this time the 
Pope would not heed his request. March, 1464, Pope 
Pius issued a bull charging King George with heresy, 
and citing him to appear in Rome in one hundred and 
eighty days, to answer the charges brought against him. 
He also entered into secret negotiations with Casimir 
of Poland, offering him the crown of Bohemia, and 
with Frederick and Albert, the Margraves of Branden- 
burg, promising them Silesia and lyusatia. Fortu- 
nately, before he could carry out his designs, he passed 
away, and Pope Paul II became his successor. 



324 The Story of Bohemia. 

Pope Paul suspended the proceedings, but only to 
gain time, that he might all the better crush his enemy. 
He placed his greatest dependence upon the Bohemian 
nobility, the wealthier part of whom were mostly Cath- 
olics. Difference in religious opinion, however, was 
not the main cause of their opposition to King George. 
They hated him because he was a strong ruler, allow- 
ing no enroachments upon the rights of the crown, 
nor upon the lower classes; but because, as a rule, 
they were treated with justness, they cherished their 
hatred in secret, waiting for a favorable time when 
they could satisfy their private grudges. 

August 2, 1465, the Pope renewed the bull against 
King George, declaring him a heretic, and absolving 
his subjects from their allegiance. 

Zdenek, of Sternberg, was the first nobleman who 
became the open enemy of King George. Meeting 
with his friends, they drew up a list of grievances, 
charging their king with many wrongs against their 
religion and class. 

A General Diet was called to Prague, at which these 
grievances were considered, and unanimously declared 
to be false and got up with a malicious motive. The 
king then issued a proclamation, calling on all who 
thought they were in any way wronged, to present 
their grievances; that he was ready and willing to do 
justice to all. These measures brought back some of 
the nobles, but the majority remained in rebellion, 
forming a union called the Green Mountain lycague. 
The head of this was Zdenek of Sternberg, who now 
was in open opposition to his king. By various in- 
trigues he succeeded in severing the friendship be- 
tween King George and Emperor Frederick. He also 



To Ferdinand I. 325 

sent messengers to Rome, asking the Pope to give 
them another king, and suggesting that Casimir of 
Poland would be acceptable. 

Casimir refused the crown, whereupon it was of- 
fered to Matthias of Hungary, who was eager to accept 
it. The wife of Matthias had died shortly before this, 
so that he was no longer bound to King George by 
ties of relationship. 

Strenuous efforts were also made to rouse the Ger- 
man princes against King George; but they became 
alarmed lest the precedent established might deprive 
some of them of their own crowns. But Matthias im- 
mediately began to prepare for war. 

When the 180 days had expired, and King George 
had not made his appearance in Rome, the Pope pro- 
nounced the final excommunication, and appointed 
Zdenek of Sternberg temporary ruler of Bohemia. 

March 30, 1468, Matthias declared war against King 
George, claiming to be the defender of the Roman Cath- 
olic faith against the spreading heresy in Bohemia. 
Being fully prepared for war, he immediately invaded 
Moravia. Before this happened. King George had had 
a war with the lords of the Green Mountain League, 
and meeting with considerable success, he was able to 
induce them to enter into a truce, so that he could give 
his whole attention to the danger threatening from 
Hungary. 

The war between George and Matthias was carried 
on mostly in Moravia, the Hungarian king being by far 
the more successful. In January, 1469, by a fortunate 
combination of circumstances, the army of Matthias 
was shut up at Vilem, so that he was entirely at the 
mercy of the Bohemian army. In this extremity Mat- 



326 The Story of Bohemia. 

thias was willing to treat, and the two kings met and 
made peace. Matthias agreed to act as mediator be- 
tween George and Pope Pius, and to beg the latter to 
restore the validity of the Compadata. 

It is difficult to conceive how King George, so 
shrewd on most occasions, could now act in so undip- 
lomatic a manner. Knowing the treacherous character 
of the Hungarian king, he made peace with him and 
set him at liberty, with no other guarantee for his fu- 
ture good behavior than his word of honor. Many of 
the officers and soldiers openly murmured at this, and 
the sequel proved that their fears were not unfounded. 

One of the agreements made was that a Diet should 
be held at Olmutz, where all difficulties should be 
finally settled. At this very Diet, Matthias made an 
agreement with the nobles of the Green Mountain 
League, by which he was to be declared King of Bo- 
hemia. April 2 2d, the two kings parted, with many 
expressions of good-will, and, May 3d, Matthias was 
declared King of Bohemia. 

When all hopes of peace were thus brought to 
naught, King George determined to come to some set- 
tlement of the difficulty, let it cost what it may. To 
secure one strong ally, he gave up his cherished plan 
of having his son succeed him, and offered the succes- 
sion to the Polish king, in favor of his son Vladislav. 
This offer was received with great joy at the Polish 
court ; but as the negotiations took considerable time, 
the war with Matthias continued. 

The Catholic nobles were finally subdued, so that 
those that had not been driven out of the country were 
glad to make peace. Silesia also was driven to the ne- 
cessity of consulting with the Pope's legate on what 



To Ferdinand I. 327 

terms she should make peace with her king. The em- 
peror, fearing that Matthias would be too powerful as 
King of Hungary and Bohemia, began to look upon 
him with distrust, which soon turned into open enmity. 
Thus, partly through success in arms and partly by 
favoring circumstances, the position of the Bohemian 
king became so favorable that the Pope was willing to 
treat with the two kings with the purpose of making 
peace "between them. But before the negotiations 
commenced, King George died, March 22, 147 1. 

THE AGE OF GEORGE PODEBRAD. 

(1420-1471.) 

This age was the age of w^ar and religious contro- 
versy, and the literature of this time was devoted to 
the latter subject. Palacky says: "The Bohemian of 
this age, whenever he raised his mind into the realm 
of thought, sought nothing there but endless questions 
about the Church, the Word of God, heresy, and Anti- 
christ, the sacrament of the Lord's Supper and the 
chalice, the rights and duties of hierarchy, and similar 
topics; and when he turned to labor, he saw nothing 
better than drilling in arms, arranging war-carts, and 
other occupations incident to war." 

Jungman also speaks of this age with supreme con- 
tempt, since it was filled with aimless and empty con- 
troversies that led to wars and involved the neglect of 
all peaceful arts, occupations, and intellectual progress. 

To a philosopher, it doubtless appears the height of 
folly that so much blood should be shed in the defense 
of so unimportant a principle as the Utraquist doctrine ; 
but in the intellectual development of the nation this 
was no small matter. Having once accepted certain 



328 The Story of Bohemia. • 

principles, the people could not lay them aside without 
doing violence to their conscience. The doctrines em- 
bodied in the Four Articles of Prague, and afterwards 
in the Compactata, seemed to the people as newly-dis- 
covered truths, and whether they were actual truths or 
only seeming ones, the moral effect of being true to 
them or denying them was the same. Thus, in a gen- 
eral way, it may be said that this age was a time of 
marvelous intellectual activity, driven into the realm 
of religion by the logic of events. It was also a time 
when democracy had freer scope in Bohemia than at 
any other period. 

During the reign of George Podebrad the country 
enjoyed peace and prosperity, and this notwithstanding 
the continued efforts of the Pope to bring it back into 
complete subjection to the Church. 

In this age the Bohemians proved that they were 
abundantly able to manage their own affairs, if only 
they were left unmolested by the surrounding nations. 
King George, the people's own choice, proved to be 
one of the best and ablest rulers that ever ascended the 
throne of Bohemia; and before this, the commanders 
in the Hussite armies, chosen from among the people, 
made Bohemia the terror of the German nations. It 
may be regarded a grievous misfortune that the great 
intellectual awakening that culminated in the Hussite 
Reformation came a century too soon, but it was a mis- 
fortune no one could foresee or control. The brave 
fight the people made for their rights and liberties, 
their devotion to accepted principles, their patriotism, 
all combine to make this the most glorious age in Bo- 
hemian history. 



To Ferdinand I. 329 



SOME DISTINGUISHED MEN OF THE AGE OF GEORGE 
PODEBRAD. 

John Rokycan. 

John Rokycan was the chosen Archbishop of Bo- 
hemia, although his confirmation by the Pope was 
never secured. He was the head of the Reformed 
Church of Bohemia for half a century, and after his 
election to the archbishopric, performed the duties of 
that office as though he had been duly confirmed. 

An old historian says that Rokycan was the son of 
a poor blacksmith in the village of Rokycan ; hence the 
name Rokycan, by which he is known in history. The 
same writer says that God wrought great things through 
him for the salvation of souls ; that the people abroad 
and at home greatly feared him, " even the king and 
queen, since he feared our dear God and was diligent 
in prayers, both day and night, even from his youth." 
According to the testimony of his friends, Rokycan 
lived a holy life and died blessed ; according to that of 
his enemies, he lived like a reprobate, and died in 
despair. 

The Catholic party ascribed most of the troubles in 
the Church to Rokycan ; but in reality he was not re- 
sponsible for them. He originated no new doctrines 
nor formulated any creeds, but his whole service con- 
sisted in that he was able to defend what had been 
acknowledged as the truth by the Hussite teachers. 
As to his character, that was as irreproachable as that 
of his great teacher Hus, his bitterest enemies never 
charging him with anything worse than heresy. 

Rokycan was a man of much wisdom and modera- 
tion, great depth and earnestness of character, of fervent 



330 The Story of Bohemia. 

patriotism, and unswerving devotion to the cause of 
truth. It was for these qualities that the Bohemians 
loved him, and endured all manner of persecution from 
the Pope rather than give up their chosen archbishop. 
Rokycan died in 1471, about a month before his 
king, George Podebrad. 

Peter Cei.cicky. 

The greatest man at this time in Bohemia as a 
thinker and writer, one who deserves the first place 
after John Hus, was Peter Celcicky, the founder of the 
Moravian Brethren. He was born about 1390, in the 
village of Celcice. He spent some time at the Univer- 
sity of Prague, but took no degree. His mind natu- 
rally turning to religious matters, he was about to enter 
a monastery, when the disturbances in the Church 
made him give up the design. Living on his small 
estate in the village of Celcice, he had no access to 
libraries or other means of self-culture, and yet what 
scanty opportunities presented themselves were em- 
braced with such eagernCvSS that his name became 
known among the learned men of Prague, and he was 
regarded with admiration and great respect. In 1437, 
w^hen the Englishman, Peter Payne, was exiled from 
Prague, he sought refuge at the house of the sage of 
Celcice. 

fielcicky began to write at the mature age of forty- 
three, and then it seems it was not from choice, but 
from a sort of moral necessity. He wrote to Rokycan, 
with whom he was on intimate terms of friendship, as 
follows : " My mind has something in it, God knows, 
that I must reveal to you, as to a man strong in great 
things." 



To Ferdinand I. 331 

The works of Celcicky are marked by great inde- 
pendence of thought. He rarely cites any authorities, 
but bases his arguments upon reason and the nature of 
things. As might be expected, the greater part of his 
writings treat of religious questions ; but he also wrote 
about history, nature, morals, the rights of society, and 
the relations of Church and State. 

In matters of faith, Celcicky did not agree with any 
of the sects of his day. He cared nothing for the power 
of the keys, did not believe in transubstantiation, nor 
in purgatory, indulgences, or the invocation of saints. 
War he called murder on a large scale, and prelates and 
priests he regarded the satraps of the rulers who sup- 
ported them in their nefarious persecution of their sub- 
jects. Indeed, he regarded all government as an evil 
that existed only because of the extreme wickedness 
of man. 

Throughout all the teachings of Celcicky, it is seen 
that he cared more for correct morals than for correct 
doctrines ; but this morality was to be genuine, arising 
from real love to God and man. Anything not intrin- 
sically sincere he would have condemned as unmerci- 
fully as Zizka. 

Brother Gregory. 

What made Celcicky noted in history was not so 
much his writings as their effect upon others. Among 
these the most prominent was Gregory, or Brother 
Gregory, as he is known in the history of the Moravian 
Brethren. 

^^ i454> Rokycan, enduring much persecution on 
account of his unswerving devotion to the new doc- 
trines, sought relief in zealous preaching against the 



332 The Story of Bohemia. 

growing coldness in fhe Church. This preaching 
made a deep impression upon the mind of a poor peas- 
ant named Gregory, who could not rest until he had a 
personal interview with the preacher, hoping to find 
more instruction and comfort for his troubled soul. 
Rokycan gave him some of the books of Celcicky ; but 
this only served the purpose of awakening his enthusi- 
asm and curiosity, and he determined to visit the author 
himself. The result of the visit was that Gregory be- 
came a zealous disciple of the new teaching ; and not 
keeping the good news for himself, he soon won others 
to his views, and this was virtually the beginning of 
the sect known as the Moravian Brethren. 

The news of the proselytizing work of Gregory 
placed Rokycan in a very difficult position. He was 
not willing to go to such extremes in doctrine, and yet 
he could not attempt to tear down what he himself had 
helped to build up. Finally, he solved the problem by 
inducing King George to give Gregory and his follow- 
ers a tract of land known as the Kunwald District, be- 
yond Zamberg. This was a desolate region, made 
almost uninhabitable by devastations in the late wars. 
Thither Gregory and his friends moved in 1457, and 
here they were soon followed by people of similar be- 
liefs from Bohemia and Moravia. Soon the population 
increased to such an extent that a regular form of gov- 
ernment was established ; and later, when people began 
to cause trouble by discussing religious questions, a 
form of belief and a ritual were also adopted. 

The chief characteristics of the teachings of the 
Brethren were, that they laid more stress upon a good, 
moral life than upon any doctrine, that they taught 
that reason and piety go hand in hand, and that the 



To Ferdinand I. 333 

simple Word of God was to be accepted as the law of 
life, without any idle discussions and speculations. 

The brethren lived pure, industrious lives, holding 
the law of mutual helpfulness above all command- 
ments; but as they did not conform to either of the 
established forms of worship, the Calixtine or Catholic, 
the priests of the neighboring districts rose against 
them, calling their worship blasphemy, and their holy 
lives hypocrisy. For a long time Rokycan refused to 
take any steps against them ; but when they began to 
ordain their own priests, thus severing all connection 
with the established Church, he lost all patience, and 
determined to suppress such heresies by force. In the 
storm that followed, the colony of Kunwald was en- 
tirely destroyed, many of the brethren were impris- 
oned, while others escaped, hiding themselves in the 
mountains and forests. The adherents of the new 
faith were indeed scattered, but their faith was not de- 
stroyed ; it was cherished in secret, w^aiting to make its 
appearance as soon as the favorable moment arrived. 

CUSTOMS AND MORAI^S OF THE PKOPI.K. 

Antonio Bonifini, an Italian who lived several years 
at the court of Matthias, gives the following account 
of the character of the Bohemians : 

" The Cechs excel other nations in well-developed 
physique, strength of body, beauty and profusion of 
locks, and an agreeable demeanor. They pay a great 
deal of attention to their dress, arraying themselves 
with much elegance and taste, as though they were 
born to nothing but war and luxury. They are ex- 
ceedingly amiable, and possess the ability of winning 
the friendship of others." 



334 The Story of Bohemia, 

The above description referred to the upper classes; 
but, with some modification, it would also apply to the 
lower. The manners of the common people were more 
coarse, but they were also exceedingly fond of fine 
clothes and display; and, when the occasion required, 
could be very amiable and pleasing in their manners. 

Among the higher classes there was the same feel- " 
ing for a point of honor as among other nations, and 
also carried to ridiculous extremes. If a man's " honor " 
was touched, he felt justified in resorting to arms, and 
committing no end of depredations and murders. The 
only favorable feature in this was, that, during war, 
the given word was held sacred. Thus a man whose 
honor in this respect was unsullied was regarded as 
**good," this referring not to any moral qualities, but 
to his birth, his bravery, and his faithfulness in dealing 
with others. 

The author who gives us the most trustworthy ac- 
count of this age, is Peter Celcicky. Some citations 
will therefore be given, both to show his style, and be- 
cause the facts could not be told as well in some other 
phraseology. 

EXTRACTS FROM THK WRITINGS OF CBlvCICKY. 

On JFAI.OUSYOF High Birth. — "The people, full 
of pride, warred with each other for honor and goods, 
shedding much blood, so they might sit in high places, 
proving their high birth from four corners — two grand- 
fathers and two grandmothers. If one could prove 
this, he was regarded 'good;' if not, he was a knave, 
and a ' good man ' would not sit with him as with one 
lean." 



To Ferthnand I. 335 

About the Poor.^" In those days the people 
endured great evils on account of the long wars, waged 
on account of religion. Many of the peasants were 
obliged to forsake their homes on account of hunger; 
they were obliged to pay threefold and fourfold taxes, 
and what was left was taken away by the soldiers. 
The fortresses and cities were filled with thieves, who 
robbed, beat, and imprisoned the peasants. There can 
be no forgiveness for those cruel rulers who oppressed 
their peasants, calling them knaves and dogs, and all 
that they might satisfy their own insatiable appetites. 

"It is not right for a noble or wealthy man to be 
idle all day long, to play chess and cards, to sleep 
long, to commit adultery like a brute, to stuff himself 
constantly, and pour down wine or beer into his 
throat as into a cask. It is not right for them thus to 
oppress the poor, do them wrong by compelling them 
to do service, to hunt, and imposing upon them many 
other burdens. 

"As for showing pity to the poor, there is more 
shown to dogs, of which they keep large numbers, 
and feed them well with bread. They also have poodles, 
which they place beside themselves upon cushions, take 
them to the bath, wash and comb them, and buy and 
prepare for them fresh meat. But some poor I^azarus 
could not draw near to their table; he would stink to 
them." 

Demoralization in Morai^s. — "The priests and 
prelates do not hold it up as a sin for princes, nobles, 
and the rich to live a life of luxury, greed, pride, and 
be guilty of all manner of wickedness, because they 



336 The Story of Bohemia, 

themselves are guilty of the same sins. They never 
say, ' You shall go to hell, because you have waxed fat 
by doing violence to the poor.' When such a one 
dies, they make him a grand funeral. A procession of 
priests, pupils, and other people is formed. There is 
ringing of bells, masses for the dead, singing and 
burning of candles, many offerings to the Church, 
much praise from the pulpit; so that it seems that the 
soul of such a one can not be lost. Besides this, by 
endowments to the Churches provision is made that 
prayers shall be said forever for the soul, so that it 
must be saved — if only those things be true." 

Pe^rsonai, SkrviTude^.--" Very early in the his- 
tory of Bohemia, the peasants were oppressed, and 
obliged to do all manner of menial service for the no- 
blemen of the surrounding country. Still they were 
personally free, and real servitude was not established 
in the country till after the Hussite wars. Before the 
Hussite wars, the number of small land-owners, subject 
only to the king, constituted about two-thirds of the 
population outside the cities. Owing to the devasta- 
tions caused by the wars, this number constantly de- 
creased, until, in the beginning of the sixteenth century, 
such land-owners were the rare exceptions, the bulk 
of the peasantry being subject to the nobility." 

Education. — '%ike other peaceful arts, education 
suffered greatly during the Hussite wars. Still the 
University of Prague continued for a long time wdth 
its regular courses of study, and degrees were granted; 
but finally it, too, began to feel the general demoraliza- 
tion, till, about the end of the fifteenth century, of the 



To Ferdinand /. 337 

four faculties only one remained, that of liberal arts. 

The suspension of the study of law and medicine, to 

say nothing of theology, proved a severe loss to the 

country." 

VI^ADISIvAV II. 

The death of King George gave his enemies new 
courage, and the peace negotiations were thus fruitless 
of results. As soon as Matthias heard of the death of 
his adversary, he sent an army to Iglau, and from this 
place began to treat with the Bohemian States with 
reference to their accepting him as their king. For a 
while it seemed that he would be successful ; but the 
Calixtine nobles succeeded in electing Vladislav, the 
oldest son of Casimir, King of Poland, as had been 
agreed by King George before his death. 

Although Vladislav was but fifteen years of age, a 
better choice could not have been made ; for with his 
father to back him, he could soon compel the Hunga- 
rian king to refrain from making further efforts to se- 
cure the crown for himself. 

Vladislav took an oath to support the Compactata, 
and all the other agreements that had been entered 
into by Sigmund and the other Bohemian kings. 

As soon as Matthias learned of the election of Vlad- 
islav, he began war anew, but did not meet with much 
success. 

When Pope Sixtus saw that, even after the death 
of King George, the prospect of suppressing heresy in 
Bohemia was no better than before — since even the 
Catholic King of Poland had agreed to support the 
Compactata, and meanwhile the Turks were making 
fearful encroachments upon Christian lands — he at- 
tempted to make peace between the two kings, and, if 

22 



338 The Story of Bohemia. 

possible, turn their energies against the Mohammedans. 
But, to his sorrow, the Holy Father found that Mat- 
thias was a very obedient son of the Church when it 
was for his interest to obe}^ ; for now he would consent 
to nothing more than a truce. In the meantime he 
spared no pains to strengthen himself so that, when 
war should be resumed, he might be sure of success. 

In 1474 the Turks invaded the country, and Mat- 
thias was obliged to march against them. He won a 
glorious victory, and, flushed with success, he broke the 
truce and marched into Moravia and Silesia. He was 
met by a Polish army 60,000 strong, but no definite 
action was taken. Another truce was made, which was 
to last two and a half years. 

When war was resumed, the emperor went to the 
assistance of the Bohemians ; but even then Matthias 
was so successful that peace was made with great loss 
to the country. Moravia, Silesia, and lyusatia were 
ceded to Matthias ; but at his death they were to re- 
vert to the crown of Bohemia upon the payment of 
400,000 guilders. Bohemia was thus smaller than it 
had been for over four centuries. 

Although peace was restored, the dispute about 
the Compadata continued, the Pope being determined 
to destroy Utraquism in Bohemia. He resorted to 
moral rather than carnal weapons. He prohibited his 
bishops from ordaining candidates for the priesthood 
unless they first abjured Utraquism. Had this law 
been carried out, it would ultimately have destroyed 
this belief from the country; for a religion without 
priests is an impossibility. Various methods were re- 
sorted to, to keep up the supply of ministers. Many 
candidates journeyed to Italy, and persuaded the bish- 



To Ferdinand L 339 

ops of that country to perform the desired ceremony. 
Some abjured Utraquism at the time of their ordination, 
and resumed its practice immediately after. At last 
salvation came to the country through the labors of an 
Italian bishop, Augustin lyucian of Modena. 

This good bishop, seeing many Bohemian priests 
coming to the country seeking for ordination, was so 
moved with compassion, that he performed the re- 
quired service notwithstanding all the protests of the 
Pope's legate. At last he determined himself to visit 
the country and ordain as many as came to him, thus 
providing ''good shepherds for so many forsaken 
flocks." 

In 1482 he came to Bohemia, and was received ev- 
erywhere with the greatest joy. Cities sent out depu- 
tations to him, inviting him to become their bishop, 
promising to stand by him should it be at the cost of 
their lives and estates. 

This extraordinary proceeding attracted the atten- 
tion of the king, who sent messengers to Bishop Lu- 
cian asking an explanation of his conduct. The bishop 
replied that, for many years he had heard of the heresy 
in Bohemia, but that, when candidates came to him 
begging for consecration, he always found them good, 
virtuous men, correct in faith ; and that, seeing what a 
wrong was done to Bohemia, he determined himself to 
go and serve them according to his ability ; and that 
no one but God had prompted him to this act. He 
said that, since he came into the country, he saw that 
the people led better Christian lives than many others 
that made greater pretenses. He said, further, that he 
entertained strong hopes that he might help to bring 
about an understanding between the people and the 



340 The Story of Bohemia. 

Pope. King Vladislav was satisfied with this answer, 
and Bishop I^ucian continued his benign activity for 
many years. 

Although Vladislav permitted the bishop to con- 
tinue his labors among the Calixtines, at heart he was 
a Catholic, and early determined upon the destruc- 
tion of the hated sect. He filled all important offices 
with zealous Catholics, or with Calixtines that were 
such only in name, and the more zealous ones soon 
discovered that they were pushed aside and persecuted 
under various idle pretexts. 

An historian of this time says : " In those days a 
neighbor could not speak freely with neighbor, and 
w^hen one wished to speak to another in the rink, he 
cast furtive glances about, like a wolf, lest there should 
be a third person near to betray him. Besides this, the 
aldermen had their detectives and traitors, who went 
about the public houses striving to inveigle people into 
conversation to betray them, so that they might be cast 
into prison, and often tortured," 

In the summer of 1483 the country was visited with 
a fearful plague, as many as 30,000 persons perishing 
in the city of Prague. To escape the danger, the royal 
family fled first to Pilsen and then to Trebitz, Moravia. 
During the absence of the king, an event happened 
that changed the whole course of the reactionary move- 
ment spoken of above. 

After the king had been in Moravia for some time, 
a report was spread in Prague that he was ill and not 
likely to recover. The prospect of an interval without 
any ruler made the aldermen redouble their vigilance 
in order to be prepared for the storm that they had rea- 
son to fear might arise. They barricaded the streets 



To Ferdinand I. 341 

with heavy chains, and had the troops prepared to sally 
out at a moment's notice. 

A report was now spread among the people that 
the city authorities had entered into a conspiracy 
against the Calixtines; that they intended to drive 
out all their priests and university masters, and to 
murder eighty, whose lives were proscribed. 

Whether the report was based on fact or not was 
never fully ascertained, for the people acted in so ener- 
getic a manner as to prevent the possibility of the event. 
September 24th, the day before the aldermen were to 
make the attack, an alarm was sounded from the Teyn 
church, and the streets were immediately filled with 
excited people. The aldermen now gave a counter 
alarm from the City Hall ; but this only made matters 
worse for them. Their friends coming to their assist- 
ance were either killed upon the spot or taken prison- 
ers. The people then turned against the City Halls. 
In the Old Town there was no bloodshed, the officers 
being all taken prisoners ; but in the New Town, most 
of them were killed and thrown out of the windows. 
When the mob had wreaked its vengeance upon the 
city officers, it turned against the convents, and some of 
the monks were driven out of the city. Then it turned 
against the Jews, plundering them most cruelly. After 
these acts of violence, the people met and elected new 
officers, and then posted guards all over the city to pre- 
vent any further outbreaks. 

The new officers immediately sent letters to King 
Vladislav, and to other cities, stating what had hap- 
pened and the cause of it. They then tried the pris- 
oners; several, being found guilty, were put to death 
without delay. Thus perished the mayors of all three 



342 The Story of Bohemia. 

towns, and also several aldermen. Being put to tor- 
ture, they pleaded guilty to the plot ; but whether they 
really were guilty was never proved. 

The news of this outbreak plunged the king into 
grief and wrath. Thus all his efforts to bring back the 
country into pre-Hussite paths were brought to naught 
at one blow. His most faithful officers were dead, and 
the Calixtines held their heads higher than they had 
dared to do for years. The king determined to mete 
out some signal punishment to the city of Prague, and 
to this end began to raise an army. To prevent Kut- 
tenberg from following the example of Prague, he sent 
a force of 8,000 men to that city ; but it was already 
too late. The royal army found the city so well forti- 
fied that it gave up the siege and returned to Caslau. 
When the king himself appeared before Kuttenberg, 
he was allowed to enter the city, but only with a small 
retinue. 

A Diet was held at Caslau ; but as about half of the 
delegates were Calixtines, and the king refused to make 
any concessions, nothing was accomplished. Another 
Diet was held at Kuttenberg, and there the trouble was 
settled. The citizens of Prague agreed to go out to 
meet their king, to humble themselves before him, to 
do him all honor ; but, at the same time, they insisted 
that the Compactata must be kept as well as all the 
privileges granted to the people by Sigmund. King 
Vladislav was exceedingly reluctant to comply with 
this demand ; but when he saw that the cause of the 
people was sustained by several powerful nobles, and 
also by the Italian Bishop Augustin, who possessed 
unbounded influence in the country, he at length ac- 
cepted the terms, and returned to Prague, September 



To Ferdinand I, 343 

29, 1484. " Thus the king returned, and the city went 
out to meet him with flags and banners ; and he was 
taken under the canopy and led into Prague in a re- 
spectful manner. . . . And thus it was that the 
storm ended in all that is good ; for which may God 
be praised forever." 

In the year 1485 a Diet was held at Kuttenberg, 
which is one of the most important in the religious his- 
tory of the country. After fifteen years of fearful blood- 
shed, devastation of the country, and untold sufferings; 
after half a century of domestic strife, continued wars 
and vexations, that for their long continuance were 
maddening, — out of all this misery grew a single com- 
mon-sense idea, and this idea was first publicly ex- 
pressed at the Diet of Kuttenberg. This Diet passed 
a resolution that every person had the right to seek the 
salvation of his soul according to his own convictions 
and conscience, and that others should not hinder him 
in this, nor speak evil of him, nor persecute him. 

This principle so enlightened the minds of the dele- 
gates that they passed many more humane resolutions. 
Both Catholics and Calixtines were to enjoy perfect 
equality, and the nobles were to guarantee the same 
liberty to their subjects, whether they agreed with them 
in faith or not. Priests w^ere to preach against sins, and 
not rail against those not agreeing with them in doc- 
trine. Whoever violated this law was to be regarded 
as the enemy of public weal, concord, and peace, as a 
rebel against his king, lord, and the Commonwealth of 
the Kingdom of Bohemia; and, if he did not reform, 
was to be deprived of honor and fined. Both sides 
were to unite in sending an embassy to the Holy 
Father, asking for the confirmation of the Compadata. 



344 The Story of Bohemia. 

This agreement, entered into between the two parties, 
was to continue thirty-one years. 

It is not to be supposed that the above resolutions 
settled all religious difficulties ; it had merely the effect 
of quieting them to a considerable extent. Rome would 
not confirm the Compactata, and when Bishop Augus- 
tin died (1493), the Calixtine priests again were obliged 
to go to Italy for their ordination. In 1405, Philip de 
Novavilla, the Bishop of Sidon, came to Bohemia for 
the same purpose that Bishop Augustin had done; but 
being well advanced in years, his labors were of short 
duration. 

Owing to the difficulty of securing priests, the Ca- 
lixtines were obliged to take such as they could get, 
and thus their Church suffered a moral deterioration, 
losing in respect and dignity. For this reason, the 
more earnest people sought to find elsew^here what they 
missed in their own Church. This was found among 
the Moravian Brethren, who continued to increase in 
number notwithstanding all the edicts passed against 
them. At the close of the fifteenth century, they had 
some four hundred churches in the various cities of 
Bohemia. The chief seat of the Brethren was at Mlada 
Boleslav, where dwelt Brother lyukas, who, on account 
of his zeal, piet}^, and learning, was accepted as the 
leader after the death of Gregory. 

Contrary to all expectations. King Vladislav II 
proved to be one of the weakest rulers that ever sat 
upon the throne of Bohemia. When he assumed the 
government, the country was in a good condition ; but 
it was a time when the nobility struggled to re-establish 
their ancient powers, and a strong hand was needed to 
keep their growing ambition within reasonable limits. 



To Ferdinand I. 345 

But King Vladislav was at a loss to know what to do ; 
and when he did know, he lacked the energy of will to 
carry out his good resolutions. His weakness may be 
judged from the following anecdote : On one occasion 
the Diet passed some important measures, and in order 
that it might be sure of their being carried into effect, 
it at the same time appointed six men to keep the mat- 
ter constantly before the king. Vladislav had no con- 
victions of his own ; the last speaker always seemed to 
be the one to win the case. He had a habit of saying 
"Very well" to everything that was proposed to him, 
until he was nicknamed '' King Very Well." 

In the year 1490, Matthias died, just as he was on 
the point of beginning a new war against Bohemia. 
This was exceedingly fortunate ; for with so weak a 
king as Vladislav, the results would doubtless have 
been most disastrous to the country. As had been 
agreed, Moravia, Silesia, and lyusatia reverted to the 
Bohemian crown. 

Matthias leaving no heirs, the throne was to be filled 
by election. Out of the numerous candidates, the Hun- 
garians chose the Bohemian king, with the condition 
that he should take up his residence in their capital. 
Vladislav was not chosen because of any good quali- 
ties, but because of his well-known weakness. The 
Hungarian nobles were weary of such a king as Mat- 
thias, who ruled them with a strong hand, meting out 
signal punishment upon all who dared show any signs 
of disaffection. With such a ruler as Vladislav, they 
hoped to re-establish their old-time importance and in- 
dependence. 

The election of Vladislav to the Hungarian throne 
was a great misfortune to the Bohemians. A weak 



346 The Story of Bohemia. 

king, residing out of the country, was equivalent to no 
king at all, and this state of affairs brought its train of 
evils. 

The first grievous evil was the increase of robbers. 
x\ll trade and commerce with other nations were 
ruined ; for now no highway was safe for travel. 
Most of these robbers were noblemen, who, when pur- 
sued, found a safe retreat in their strong fortresses. 

Another great evil was a sort of war between the 
nobles and the cities. When cities were first estab- 
lished, they were given certain rights and privileges ; 
and now the nobles constantly tried to usurp these 
rights. One of these was the exclusive right to brew 
beer. The noblemen also brewed beer, and forbade 
their subjects from buying it elsewhere. The cities re- 
garded this as a great wrong, and retaliated in various 
ways, often bringing the country into great trouble. 
A good illustration of this is the case of John Kopid- 
lansky. 

In 1506 the Knight Kopidlansky got into a quar- 
rel with a certain yeoman in the Old Town of Prague, 
and killed him. He was tried by the aldermen, con- 
demned, and beheaded, without even being allowed to 
have a priest to prepare him for death. This so en- 
raged the brother of the knight that he declared war 
against the city of Prague. His hordes of rufiians were 
posted upon all the highways leading to Prague, and 
many inoffensive citizens were taken, horribl}^ muti- 
lated, and left to perish. Kopidlansky was sustained in 
this by other noblemen, who delighted in all things 
that tormented the cities. 

In this state of anarchy, many messengers were 
sent to King Vladislav, imploring him to come to the 



To Ferdinand I. 347 

country and restore order. Finally he came, but did 
nothing except to pass some laws against the indus- 
trious, peace-loving Bohemian Brethren. These laws 
were not carried into effect; but later, whenever a 
ruler wanted to persecute the Brethren, he referred to 
these laws of Vladislav. 

In 1509, Vladislav again came to Bohemia, his 
object being to have his three-year old son Louis 
crowned king of the country. He remained a year in 
the country, and called a Diet to settle the difl&culty be- 
tween the cities and the nobility. Influenced by some 
of the more powerful nobles, the king decided the case 
against the cities ; but the latter, regarding this a great 
injustice, would not abide by the decision, and the quar- 
rel grew more serious than before. 

Vladislav, although a weak king, at times was very 
cruel. The year he staid in Prague, his Hungarian 
attendants caused so much trouble that the citizens 
could bear it no longer, and a bloody fight broke out be- 
tween them and the Hungarians, in which sixteen of 
the foreigners lost their lives. The king had the cit- 
izens tried, and those that were found guilty were put 
to death with all manner of unheard-of torture. The 
executions lasted several days, till at last an execution 
being made so clumsily as to cause intense suffering 
to the victim, the people fell upon the headsmen, mur- 
dering them upon the spot. When the king again 
started for Hungary he was followed by curses and 
imprecations that the people might never see his face 
again. 

The struggle between the cities and the nobility 
continued, until the latter succeeded in having a law 
passed hy which they obtained complete control of 



348 The Story of Bohemia, 

the executive and judicial powers in the country. But 
the provisions of this law were not carried out; for 
the cities were so indignant that they prepared for 
war. Finally the cities found an able champion in 
Prince Bartholomew of Minsterberg, nephew of George 
Podebrad. He succeeded in convincing the king that 
a great wrong was done to the cities, and also showed 
him how the crown itself was deprived of much rev- 
enue by the continual disturbances in the country. 
From this time on, the condition of the cities began to 
improve. 

King Vladislav died in 151 6, being sixty years old. 
He was succeeded by his son lyouis, then only ten 
years of age. 

FKUDAIvISM. 

In the continual struggle between the cities and 
the nobility, almost no mention is made of the country 
people or peasantry, and yet they constituted by far 
the greater part of the population. The fact is, that 
at this time they were reduced to such a miserable 
state of servitude that their rights were not deemed 
worthy of consideration, and they themselves were 
helpless to assert them. 

Except during the short period of the Hussite wars, 
the common people were usually entirely ignored. 
Everything of interest in the history of the country 
circles around the royal family and the nobility, and 
later about the inhabitants of the cities; and yet, in 
the earlier period of the nation's history, the common 
people were free, and in theory stood before the law 
on an equality with the higher classes. During the 
reign of Vladislav, servitude was fully established; 
but just when and how this came about, it is not easy 



To Ferdinand L 349 

to tell. A few facts and dates will here be given, to 
show how the people were gradually deprived of their 
liberty. 

The first account we have of robota, menial service, 
is in the reign of Boleslav (936-967). During the 
reign of Boleslav the peasants were com- Robota, or 
pelled to build fortresses and bridges, to ^°^^&^- 
keep the horses of their masters, to help hunt, and to 
feed the dogs and the servants of the hunting expedi- 
tions. The tradesmen were required to furnish the 
nobles under whose jurisdiction they lived, a certain 
amount of goods; what they could make besides this 
was their own. In consideration of this service, they 
received some sort of protection. 

Premysl Ottokar II (1253-12 78), in establishing cit- 
ies with special privileges, did a great deal to enslave 
the common people. By forbidding the tradesmen of 
small villages to work at their occupations, he reduced 
them to beggary, so that they had no alternative but 
to die of starvation, or sell themselves to some wealthy 
land-owner. 

Besides this great wrong against the common peo- 
ple, Ottokar gave the power of capital punishment to 
the nobility, who found it so profitable that they strove 
to have it declared hereditary. 

Charles IV, one of the best rulers the country ever 
had, did nothing for the common people that was per- 
manent. By his courts of justice he relieved tempo- 
rary evils; but as for passing laws to favor the poor, 
he was too dependent upon the Church and the nobil- 
ity to presume to do anything so derogatory to the 
interests of either. The Majestas Caroli?ia proposed 
by him, but rejected by the nobles, shows plainly the 



350 The Story of Bohemia, 

wretched condition of the lower classes. But Charles 
went further than this. It was not enough that he 
submitted tamely to the rejection of laws that would 
have provided for a little justice to the peasants, but 
to win the favor of the nobility he granted them ab- 
solute control of the people living upon their estates. 

During the reign of Vaclav IV, a dispute arose in 
regard to the law of decease (odumrti). It had be- 
Lawof come the custom that, when a peasant died 
leaving no children or near kin, his prop- 
erty fell to the lord upon whose estates he lived. By 
means of this custom the wealth of the nobility kept 
constantly increasing, while that of the peasants de- 
creased in like proportion; for the noble could sell or 
lease the land to another peasant under more and 
more limitations, and the peasants thus were reduced 
to slavery. 

This custom had no authority in the law of the 
land, and at length there arose a man who had the 
moral courage to raise his voice against it. This 
was John of Jenstein, the Archbishop of Prague dur- 
ing, the reign of King Vaclav. The archbishop de- 
clared that he found the custom in vogue upon the 
episcopal estates ; that, according to it, a peasant could 
make no will, nor dispose of his property during his 
life. He said the custom being contrary to natural, 
canonical, and God's law, he declared it abolished upon 
his estates, and that henceforth a peasant should dis- 
pose of his property as he saw fit, and, should he die 
intestate, the property was to fall to his nearest rel- 
atives. 

The action of the archbishop brought on a long 
controversy. Master Albert, a member of the Chapter, 



To Ferdinand I. 351 

wrote a tractate defending the custom. He tried to 
prove that Bohemian peasants were merely chlapi 
(ribaldi) and serfs, whose only privilege was to enjoy 
during life the lands upon which they lived. Kunes 
of Treboli, general vicar of the archbishop, wrote a 
defense of the action of the archbishop, wherein he 
proved that the Bohemian peasants were free men, not 
serfSi and showed that the custom was contrary to the 
laws of the land. 

The question was also discussed in the university, 
and both the German and the Bohemian professors 
expressed themselves against it, calling it robbery, and 
saying that those who practiced it could not escape 
eternal punishment. John Hus and Thomas Stitny 
also defended the action of the archbishop. The re- 
sult of this controversy was, that some clerics and 
quite a number of nobles freed their subjects from this 
unjust law of decease; but others held to the old cus- 
tom, and persecuted the peasants in other ways. 

The Hussite wars changed the whole aspect of the 
relation between lord and peasant. The people gained 
many political rights, and for a time the country was 
on the high road to democracy. This was all brought 
to naught by the unfortunate battle of lyipan. From 
that time the nobles again began to rule the country; 
and although the people were not brought into subjec- 
tion immediately, the tendency was in that direction, 
until in the reign of Vladislav feudalism was fully es- 
tablished in the country, and the people were reduced 
to the most abject servitude. 

Considering that feudalism was found in all Euro- 
pean countries long before the fifteenth century, it is 
not surprising that it found its way to Bohemia at this 



352 The Story of Bohemia. 

time, but rather that the country had withstood it so 
long. 

The reduction of the peasants to servitude brought 
upon them the greatest suffering. Victorin Vsehrd, an 
author of a book on the laws of the country, wrote as 
follows : " This great injustice is done all over the coun- 
try that the nobles, selling to each other villages, make 
no written stipulation as to the service expected from 
the peasants ; and because no such stipulation is made, 
the service demanded is beyond all justice, heavenly. 
Christian, human, and worldly; so that not even the 
Turks nor any other heathen are guilty of such cruelty. 
From this oppression, unheard of before in Bohemia, 
great evils arise. The people, driven to despair, for- 
sake their lands, and, escaping into the forests, become 
thieves, robbers, and incendiaries, and perpetrators of 
other crimes. The land thus becomes desolate, and 
hard times and famine follow. Others rise in rebellion 
against their masters, and, forsaking wives and children, 
betake themselves to the mountains, whence they are 
ready to sally out armed upon their enemies. Thus it 
happened not long ago in Moravia, the people rose in 
rebellion, fell upon their lord, beat him, and wounded 
him so that he died from the effects of his injuries. 
And now in Bohemia, in the district of Litomeritz, the 
people arose against their master, Knight Adam Plos- 
kovsky, on account of excessive and unheard-of service 
required, and what will come from it is not yet known." 

The last-mentioned rebellion refers to that connected 
with the name of Dalibor, so well known in Bohemian 
tradition, song, and story. 

The peasants of Knight Adam, enduring extreme 
cruelties, rose in rebellion, took their master prisoner, 



To Ferdinand I. 353 

and compelled him to give them a written agreement 
freeing them from his jurisdiction. They then offered 
their services to Dalibor, of Kozojed, who took them 
under his protection. But the peasants did not enjoy 
the fruit of their victory. Dalibor was cited to Prague, 
tried, and condemned to death. At first he was im- 
prisoned in a new tower just built at Prague, which 
after that was known by the name of Daliborka. 
Adam returned to his estates, and the poor peasants 
were treated more cruelly than before (1496). 

This is but one of thousands of cases where the 
people, attempting to break their chains, found them 
only the more riveted. It is not surprising that at the 
time servitude was fully established in Bohemia, the 
country was full of vagabonds, thieves, and robbers. 

That the people of the other European States did 
not fare any better may be judged from the great peas- 
ant uprising in 1525, when no less than 150,000 persons 
lost their lives, and large tracts of land were left deso- 
late. 

KING I.OUIS. 

The year before Vladislav died, he made an agree- 
ment with Maximilian, the Emperor of Germany, which 
proved very important and far-reaching in its conse- 
quences. This was concerning the marriage of his 
children. Mary, the granddaughter of the emperor, 
was to be married to Eouis, the son of Vladislav; and 
Anna, the sister of Louis, to Ferdinand, the grandson 
of that ruler. The stipulation was that, in case of the 
death of Louis, his sister Anna was to inherit both the 
crowns of Bohemia and Hungary. 

When Louis was twelve years of age, the Hunga- 
rians declared his majority, and the Bohemians followed 

2.^ 



354 The Story of Bohemia. 

their example; but first the young king was to come 
into the country to take the usual oath to preserve the 
rights and liberties of the realm, since at his coronation 
he had been too young to do so. Various obstacles 
being placed in his way, he did not come to Bohemia 
till 1522. He brought his young wife with him, and 
asked that she be crowned Queen of Bohemia. The 
States were quite willing, and grand preparations were 
made for the ceremony. But the harmony of the occa- 
sion was marred by the quarrels between the noble- 
men as to who should hold the first place in the coro- 
nation procession. As there seemed no way of settling 
the difiiculty without offending some of the parties, the 
king in great wrath ordered the decorations to be torn 
down and the preparations to cease. In a few days, 
however, the coronation took place, the difficulty being 
obviated by the king himself carrying in one hand the 
scepter, in the other the golden apple, while the queen 
carried the two golden loaves. The honor of carrying 
the sword was conferred upon a German nobleman. 
Even now all did not move on smoothly. The Bohe- 
mian nobles, either through shame or anger, would not 
come to the coronation dinner, which so vexed the 
youthful sovereign that the queen had all she could 
do to comfort him. 

RISK OF IvUTHBRANISM IN BOHEMIA. 

In a previous chapter it was said that the Diet of 
Kuttenberg, in 1485, by its wise laws settled for many 
years the religious troubles in the country; but in 
15 19 they began anew, bringing endless sufferings to 
the people. On this occasion the trouble was brought 
into Bohemia from abroad. 



To Ferdinand L 355 

For two years Martin lyUther had proclaimed the 
new doctrines from the University of Wittenberg, and, 
as might be expected, they soon attracted the attention 
of the Bohemian people, many of whom at once be- 
came his followers. 

While lyuther held a public disputation at lycipsic, 
he was called " Cech," a " Hussite," and therefore a 
heretic. He proved his German parentage, and then 
added : ''I unwittingly taught and believed what John 
Hus did, as also did John Staupitz ; in short, not know- 
ing it ourselves, we are all Hussites. Finally, St. Paul 
was a Hussite, and St. Augustine also ; behold in what 
a predicament we have found ourselves without the aid 
of the Bohemians ! In my amazement, I know not 
what to think, seeing this dreadful judgment of God, 
that evangelical truth, discovered more than a hundred 
years ago, is burned and condemned to-day, and forbid- 
den to be professed. Woe to the world!" 

In the long struggle for the confirmation of the 
Compactaia, the Germans were the chief enemies of the 
Calixtines, and the most devoted adherents of the Pope ; 
but now, when the new doctrine was proclaimed by 
one of their own nation, they were the first to embrace 
it. Martin lyUther, however, went much farther in his 
innovations than ever the Calixtines thought of doing. 
He advocated complete rupture from the Church of 
Rome, and this was regarded with disfavor by the more 
moderate sects. As they hated the Bohemian Brethren, 
calling them Picards, so now they nicknamed the fol- 
lowers of lyUther, calling them Lutherans ; but notwith- 
standing all manner of abuse, the Lutherans increased 
in number to such an extent that both the Catholics 
and the Calixtines" became alarmed, and took counsel 



356 The Story of Bohemia. 

together as to how they might stem the tide of growing 
heresy. The year 1525 is memorable in the history of 
the Calixtines, since a reconciliation was effected be- 
tween them and the Catholics. For eighty years they 
had striven for the confirmation of the Compadata, and 
all their efforts were in vain. But now, when the 
Church feared the formation of a new sect, it willingly 
granted all they asked. The archbishop and the bish- 
ops received orders from Rome to ordain without any 
distinction all candidates for the priesthood, whether 
they were Catholics or Calixtines. The event was 
celebrated with many public demonstrations of joy. 

It was believed that now the Silesians would gladly 
accept Utraquism; but they refused, and remained 
zealous Lutherans. 

The Bohemian Brethren also kept increasing in 
number, so that at this time the Pope's legate wrote to 
Rome as follows : " The Diet discussed how to extir- 
pate Picardism from Bohemia ; but the members of this 
sect have grown so numerous, they are rich, powerful, 
and devoted to each other, so that, if only they pro- 
fessed a different faith and had different customs, they 
might be regarded worthy people." 

During the reign of lyouis, rich silver-mines were 
discovered upon the estates of Sir Slick in Loket- 
sky. A settlement was made at St. Joachimsthal in 
15 1 7, where a mint was established, and groats or 
groschen coined like Rhine guilders. These guilders, 
coined at the "Thai," were later called thalers, whence 
the name dollars. 

The reign of lyouis was disturbed by constant 
squabbles between the Calixtines and the newly-arisen 
Lutheran sect. When the Lutherans got into power 



To Ferdinand I. 357 

they sent quite a number of the priests of the other 
sect into exile. Finally, through the interference of 
the king, the exiles were recalled, the Lutheran officers 
deposed, and the other two sects celebrated the victory. 

The short but fairly successful reign of Louis was 
ended by an unfortunate expedition against the Turks. 
In 1526, Sultan Soliman made the long expected and 
feared attack upon Hungary, having an army of some 
300,000. King Louis, with a comparatively small army 
of Hungarians and Bohemians, took the field, and 
marched to meet the invading host. A disastrous 
battle was fought at Muhac, where perished about 
20,000 Christians, among them King Louis, being 
drowned while attempting to escape across an over- 
flooded stream. Soliman mourned the untimely death 
of the young king, saying that he would rather have 
humbled the pride of the Hungarians than cut short 
the life of Louis. 

About King Louis it was said that everything in 
his life was before its time. His birth was premature, 
his marriage when but sixteen, his beard grew before 
the usual age, his hair turned gray, and his death came 
when he was but twenty years of age. 



Chapter VII. 

FROM THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE HAPSBURG 
DYNASTY TO THE REIGN OF MATTHIAS. 

FERDINAND I. 

According to the agreement made between King 
Vladislav and the Emperor Maximilian, Ferdinand, the 
grandson of the latter, was to succeed to the Bohemian 
crown at the death of Louis ; but as the Diet had not 
confirmed the agreement, it refused to acknowledge it, 
and therefore would not accept Ferdinand as their 
king. Ferdinand exhausted all his powers of argu- 
ment and diplomacy in trying to prove his legal right 
to the throne, both because Vladislav had made the 
agreement, and because his wife Anna at the death of 
Louis was the only legitimate heir of Bohemia. His 
efforts, however, were not successful. Seeing that the 
Bohemians would not receive him as king on this basis, 
he changed his plan, and began to work for securing 
the crown by election. Among the candidates for the 
throne were the Polish king, the brother of the late 
King Vladislav, and Louis and William, the Dukes of 
Bavaria. Ferdinand proved to be the successful candi- 
date, receiving the unanimous vote of the Diet. By 
this action the delegates showed that they had nothing 
against Ferdinand himself, but that they objected to 
the principle he tried to establish. 

Thus the Bohemians, by their own free will, chose 
a member of the house of Hapsburg to rule over them. 
As Kmperor Charles V, the brother of Ferdinand, had 

358 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 359 

ceded to him Austria, this union of the crown of Bo- 
hemia with that of Austria was the beginning of the 
Austro-Hungarian monarchy; for the Hungarians also 
chose Ferdinand to be their king. 

At this time the Bohemians were very jealous of 
their liberties. Before they would consent to elect 
Ferdinand, they laid before him certain conditions, to 
which he was obliged to subscribe. Among these the 
most important was, that the Bohemians, in choosing 
him, were not influenced by any considerations of he- 
reditary rights, but that they elected him out of their 
own free will. He further agreed that he would make 
Prague his capital; that he would take no foreigners 
as counselors, nor give them offices in Bohemia; and 
the country was to be preserved in all its ancient rights 
and liberties. In February, 1527, Ferdinand came to 
Prague, and both he and Queen Anna were crowned 
in the palace at Hradschin. 

As has already been said, Ferdinand was also elected 
to the throne of Hungary, thus uniting in his own 
person the three powers that now form the The Reign of 
Austro-Hungarian monarchy. It was not a ^^ ^"^" * 
centralized government, but merely a federal union, 
each State retaining its own autonomy. But hardly, 
was the new king established in the government when 
he began to make plans how he might abridge the 
liberties of his subjects. When Ferdinand ascended 
the throne of Bohemia he was but twenty-five years 
of age, but he possessed the traits of a man old in 
experience. He had a strong will, and was exceed- 
ingly politic and crafty. He could conceal his de- 
signs, dissimulate, until the favorable moment arrived, 
when he could carry them into effect. 



360 The Story of Bohemia. 

One of the favorite schemes of Ferdinand, that 
around which all his plans and aims centered, was to 
limit the powers of the States, and, if pOvSsible, estab- 
lish an almost absolute monarchy. He was somewhat 
hindered in this by the continual war with the Turks, 
but, on the other hand, helped by the religious and 
political dissensions among the people. 

At this time the officers in Prague were composed 
of Calixtines and Catholics, or, rather, the enemies of 
the new sect of lyUtherans. One of the aldermen, a 
Certain Pasek, who seemed to take the lead in affairs, 
perceiving that Ferdinand did not look with favor 
upon the new sect, began to persecute its adherents 
to such an extent that several were put to death by 
fire. Many were exiled from Prague. Ferdinand, 
not being pleased that a common citizen should arro- 
gate to himself so much power, took up the cause of 
the persecuted, and ordered Pasek to recall the exiled 
citizens ; and when he refused to obey, he was deprived 
of his office. The king also embraced this opportunity 
to break up the newly-formed union between the Old 
Town and New Town of Prague. The lyUtherans re- 
turned to their homes, praising the justice of their king, 
which praise, however, proved untimely, as further 
developments prove. 

Another method of abridging the liberties of the 
people, was the prohibition of the General Assemblies 
that were wont to be called by the citizens, unless 
they, had obtained the express permission of the king. 

In 1 53 1, through the influence of his brother, 
Charles V, Ferdinand was elected, in Cologne-on-the- 
Rhine, King of the Romans, and therefore successor 
to the Imperial throne. 




return: of the Bohemian exii^es. 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 361 

The constant wars with the Turks gave Ferdinand 
a plausible excuse for making frequent calls upon the 
States for special taxation, who, intimidated by his 
strong will and energy of character, dared not op- 
pose him. In this way the money carried out of the 
country amounted to such vast sums that there was 
scarcely enough left- to defray the expenses of the 
home government. There was, however, one redeem- 
ing feature in this arbitrary form of government. 
Ferdinand succeeded better than his predecessors in 
curbing the proud nobles, and bringing law and order 
into the land. With law and personal security came 
also prosperity; consequently the people did not mur- 
mur much, even though they were obliged to pay ex- 
orbitant taxes to enable their king to carry on a war 
in which, as a nation, they had no interest. 

lyUtheranism spread so rapidly in Bohemia that its 
adherents, called Evangelicals, soon became the strong- 
est sect in the country. King Ferdinand The Religious 
hated this sect, and his taking them under 2"^^^^°"- 
his protection against the persecution of Pasek was done 
from poHtical, not religious motives. As soon as he 
could find any plausible pretense, he tried to repress 
their growth. This, however, was quite a difficult 
undertaking. Ife could, to some extent, abridge the 
rights of the Evangelicals in Prague and in other royal 
cities, but he had no power to do so upon the estates 
of the nobility. He determined to oppose them in 
their Church organization, which, at this time, they 
were trying to bring to some permanent form. Thus 
far they had allied themselves with the Calixtines, 
then recognized as one of the State Churches; and, 
being in the majority, they tried to give this Church 



362 The Story of Bohemia. 

such an organization as agreed with the advanced 
views of the lyUtherans. But Ferdinand insisted that 
they regulate their Church according to the Compactata, 
or withdraw from the union with the Utraquists. They, 
on the other hand, claimed that the time had come 
when they should be governed, not by the Compactata, 
but by the Word of God. As no conclusion could be 
reached, the matter was referred to a General Diet. 
This Diet, meeting in Prague in 1537, had all the sects 
represented except the Bohemian Brethren, who, on 
account of the austerity of their lives, were equally de- 
spised by both Catholics and Calixtines. 

The Diet accomplished nothing. The Evangel- 
icals insisted on the right of the States to elect their 
archbishop; and, as there was a strong probability 
that he would be of their sect, the king opposed this, 
and the Diet was dissolved, all the sects remaining 
under the authority of the Catholic archbishop. 

In the year 1541 a terrible misfortune befell the 

city of Prague. A fire broke out, and spread with 

The sman Side such rapidity that almost the whole of the 

Burned. ^^^^^ gj^^ ^^^^ rcduccd to ashcs. The 

royal palace, the St. Vitus Cathedral, then building, 
and almost all the private residences in the lower part 
of the town were in ruins. The greatest misfortune 
connected with this conflagration was the destruction 
of the public records. The news of this loss filled 
the minds of the people with consternation ; for, in 
many cases, their rights and liberties were dependent 
upon these records, and they knew that they would 
soon be deprived of them, if no proof could be brought 
forward that they had once been granted. 

When the new records were made out, it was agreed 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 363 

that two copies should be drawn up; but this was 
never done. King Ferdinand embraced this opportu- 
nity to establish his hereditary power in Bohemia. 
He asked the States to place in the new records, not 
that he had been elected their king, as was really 
the case, but that he had been accepted ; and, having 
already felt his strong arm, they had not the courage 
to disobey him. 

Besides the destruction of the Small Side, another 
grievous misfortune fell upon the country. The silver- 
mines of Kuttenberg became filled with water. The 
king, not willing to invest money for their repair, they 
remained in ruins, and thus this city, once the second 
in the kingdom and the source of great wealth to the 
nation, now became neglected, and never again regained 
its glory. 

Religious dissensions continually increased in Ger- 
many until it was evident that nothing but the sword 
could settle the difl&culty. The Emperor states in op- 
Charles V was the deadly enemy of all re- Ferdinand. 
ligious progress, and sought in all possible ways to 
place obstacles in its path. The Protestant princes, in 
order to be better able to defend their faith, formed a 
union called the Smalkald I^eague, at the head of which 
were Hans Frederick, the Elector of Saxony, and 
Philip, the I^andgrave of Hesse. The war that fol- 
lowed was the beginning of a long series of troubles, 
arising between Ferdinand and his Bohemian subjects. 
Desiring to aid his brother, the king asked the Diet to 
vote a subsidy to raise troops, saying that he wished to 
have an armed force ready in case the country should 
be invaded by the Elector. 

The Diet complied with his request ; but when the 



364 The Story of Bohemia. 

army was collected and equipped, the king, in direct 
opposition to the laws of the country, ordered it to 
march out of the country against the Elector. The 
officers, however, refused obedience, saying that no 
other authority except the State Diet could order them 
to lead their troops out of the country. Most of them 
returned home, and only a small part followed the king. 
This so enraged Ferdinand that he determined to mete 
out to them signal punishment. Some were fined, 
some imprisoned, and the king even went so far as to 
order one to be beheaded. There is no knowing to 
what extremes his wrath would have led him, had not 
his queen interceded in behalf of the offenders. This 
good Queen Anna unfortunately died soon after (Janu- 
ary, 1547), and the Bohemians lost a faithful friend, 
who doubtless would have averted many of the misfor- 
tunes that befell the country. 

In the beginning of the year 1547, Ferdinand issued 
a proclamation asking the States to be prepared to go 
struggle be- out with him to aid the emperor in the war 

tween Fer- . i --a 11 i i t r^ -i 

dinandand agaiust the Smalkald I^eague. Such a doc- 

the States ^ . -, . , , . ^ , 

continued, umcut, issucd without the sanction of the 
States assembled in a Diet, was a direct violation of the 
laws of the nation ; consequently they refused to comply 
with the request. Still many of the lords met their 
sovereign in I^itomeritz to discuss the question, and, if 
possible, come to some agreement. The king, being 
under great pressure, excused the omission of calling 
the Diet on account of the urgency of the case, and, fur- 
ther to conciliate his subjects, left it to their own free 
will whether they should help him with money or fol- 
low his standards against his enemies. Nevertheless, 
the proclamation caused a great deal of uneasiness in 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 365 

the minds of many of the more thoughtful citizens, 
who feared that he might again presume to violate 
their liberties. 

Pressed by the murmuring citizens of Prague, the 
aldermen of the three towns called a great assembly, 
where a union was formed, whose purpose was to de- 
fend the liberties of the realm. Being joined by many 
Calixtine lords and knights, they drew up a memorial 
asking the king to renounce all that he had gained in 
the twenty years of his reign that was in any way 
prejudicial to the liberties of the country, especially the 
clause granted in 1545, establishing the heredity of the 
crown of Bohemia in the house of Austria. Messen- 
gers were sent to all parts of Bohemia, Moravia, Sile- 
sia, and lyusatia, asking the States to join the union 
made at Prague. 

The States then asked Ferdinand to call a Diet, in 
order that the difficulty might be settled. Fearing the 
consequences of openly opposing the union, he con- 
sented, and the proposed Diet met just after Christmas 
the following year. 

While the Diet was in session, and the country had 
reason to hope much good would be accomplished, 
news came to Prague that struck a panic into the hearts 
of those who had joined the union. The two leaders 
in the Smalkald League were taken prisoners by the 
emperor. The members of the Diet, instead of consid- 
ering what might be done to avert the threatening dan- 
ger, thought onl)^ of their own safety. Some fled to 
their own estates, while those that remained in the city 
prepared a humble apolog)^ to the king. Ferdinand 
received the messengers with apparent kindness, but 
demanded the immediate dissolution of the union, since 



366 The Story of Bohemia. 

it was treason against the country and an insult to the 
dignity of the crown. 

The delegates refused to do this, but instead, placed 
the memorial in the records of the nation, sending a 
new delegation with new excuses to the king. 

The design of Ferdinand, now that he had the coun- 
try at a disadvantage, was to bring it into complete 
subjection to his authority ; but fearing lest too severe 
measures might arouse the nation to a desperate strug- 
gle, he decided to use his power against the cities only, 
sparing both the lords and the knights. 

After the defeat of the armies of the Smalkald 
lycague, P^rdinand came to Prague with a large army, 
taking possession of the fortification at Hradschin, 
which commanded the whole city. Having thus gained 
control of Prague, he issued warrants to six hundred of 
the more prominent citizens, citing them to appear be- 
fore him the 8th of June to be tried. 

At first they refused to comply with the demand ; 
but upon being assured that they should return to their 
homes without the loss of life or limb, they finally de- 
cided to obey the summons. On the appointed day 
they therefore made their appearance at Hradschin 
The king awaited them, seated upon an elevated throne 
and surrounded by his princes, bishops, and dignitaries 
of the whole realm. When the prisoners appeared, 
the public crier read to them the charges of treason 
made against them ; upon which they fell upon their 
knees, beseeching his majesty to pardon them, and im- 
ploring the lords and prelates to intercede in their be- 
half. Contrary to his promise, the king prepared to 
take signal vengeance upon the unfortunate six hun- 
dred, who had dared to question his authority. This 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 2>^^ 

punishment was not aimed so much against the indi- 
viduals as against the cities. They were to give up all 
the privileges granted them by his predecessors, all their 
firearms and other munitions of war, all the wealth re- 
cently bequeathed them by the wealthy citizen Arnold, 
and to agree to pay into the royal treasury duty upon 
every barrel of beer that was brewed. In addition to 
this, Ferdinand decided to inflict special punishment 
upon all those whom he deemed the most guilty. Some 
were held as hostages until the towns of Prague should 
fulfill the demands of the king ; some were shut up in 
filthy dungeons, some tortured so cruelly that they died 
from the effects of their injuries, and some so mal- 
treated that they lost their reason. Other cities that 
had joined the union were similarly treated; and fur- 
ther to strike terror into the hearts of all, two knights 
and two citizens were condemned to death. 

After the court closed, Ferdinand called a Diet to 
meet on the 20th of August. This Diet was opened 
by the execution of the four prisoners, and .^^^ ^j^^^ 
hence is known in history as the " Bloody ^^^t- 
Diet." Some of the prisoners being heavily fined, 
while others Were publicl)^ whipped, the king then 
proceeded to business. He renounced some of the 
privileges that he had before deprived the cities of, 
but only such as were not at all prejudicial to his own 
power. 

To rivet further his chains upon the unfortunate 
cities, he appointed two classes of police officers — 
the lower called richters, or squires; the higher, lieuten- 
ants. No public meeting could be held without their 
permission; and, this being secured, all proceedings 
were to be carried on in their presence. They also had 



368 The Story of Bohemia. 

jurisdiction in judicial questions, and were the direct 
spies of the government. 

At the " Bloody Diet" an edict was issued against 
the Bohemian Brethren, who, by their firm adherence 
to the union, had brought upon themselves the dis- 
pleasure of the king. Their churches were closed, 
and they were ordered either to join one of the State 
Churches, or to leave the country. Many of them 
found refuge in Poland and Prussia. John Augusta, 
their bishop, was seized and cast into prison, where he 
was confined for sixteen years. 

The Diet being closed, the king, leaving his second 
son as regent, repaired to Augsburg where an Impe- 
rial Diet was held. In this Diet, the Emperor Charles, 
together with the princes of the empire, asked that 
Bohemia contribute her quota of taxation for the gov- 
ernment of the empire ; but Ferdinand opposed this 
with much energy, proving that his kingdom was en- 
tirely independent of the German States, and hence 
under no obligation to bear any of their burdens. 

In the Diet held in Prague in 1549, Ferdinand in- 
duced the States to declare his first-born son, Maxi- 
Maximiiian, miliau, heir of the Bohemian crown. One 
the?ohem- of the clauscs in the agreement shows the 
ian crown, ^^^^xn^ of the liberties of the kingdom. 
When Ferdinand was elected, he agreed to make 
Prague his capital; but now this clause was so modi- 
fied, that Prague was to be the home of the sovereign, 
as far as it was convenient, and when important busi- 
ness made it necessary for him to dwell outside the 
kingdom, to live as near as possible, thus pointing to 
Vienna as the future capital of the Austrian rulers. 

Being successful in his political plans, Ferdinand 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 369 

decided to carry out his designs of Catholicizing the 
people. By granting numerous favors, he Ferdinand's 
succeeded in converting to his views some Poii§°"^ 
of the leaders among the I^utherans, and they sub- 
scribed to the innovations introduced by him. But 
when the matter was laid before the university, that 
body condemned the action as unscriptural. As Fer- 
dinand just then had the Turkish war on his hands, 
for which he needed men and money from Bohemia, 
he dared not press his views too strongly, lest there 
should be an open rupture with the Diet, in which 
case he would have experienced some difficulty in se- 
curing the desired aid. 

About this time the German princes gained a glo- 
rious victory, which freed them forever from the do- 
minion of the Pope. This so encouraged the Protest- 
ants in Bohemia that they deposed the officers that 
had approved of the measures of Ferdinand, and ap- 
pointed others who were known to be friendly to the 
mOvSt advanced views of the reformers. 

Ferdinand, seeing that he could do nothing to pre- 
vent the spread of Protestantism by open measures, 
decided to work in another way. He invited into Bo- 
hemia large numbers of the newly-founded order of 
the Jesuits, to whom he gave the monastery of St. 
Clement in Prague. Here they established two col- 
leges—one of theology, and one of philosophy. In 
course of time, these became formidable rivals to the 
old colleges of the Carolinum; for the Jesuits, with 
the zeal of a newly-organized order, spared no pains 
to win pupils, and, once within the walls of their col- 
lege, they were not suffered to depart until they had 
been converted to the old faith. 

24 



370 The Story of Bohemia. 

From the year 1547, King Ferdinand spent most 
of his time outside of Bohemia, either carrying on the 
war against the Turks, or attending to the duties of 
the empire, having been elected to the imperial crown 
after the resignation of his brother, Charles V. Dur- 
ing his absence, his second son was regent; for, al- 
though Maximilian had already been declared his suc- 
cessor, he regarded him with distrust on account of 
his leaning to the teachings of the Bohemian Brethren, 
and it was not till many years later, when he had 
modified his religious views, that his father received 
him into favor. 

In the year 1560, Maximihan, as the younger king 
of Bohemia, came to Prague with his wife, the daugh- 
ter of Charles V, and was crowned with great honor. 
Shortly after, he was also crowned as King of the 
Romans. 

During his whole reign, Ferdinand never relinquished 
his design of undermining the power of the Protest- 
ants and strengthening the Catholics. To weaken the 
Evangelicals, he succeeded in establishing a firm union 
between the two established Churches, by obtaining 
permission from Pope Pius IV to have communion in 
both kinds given in the Catholic Churches. The news 
of this concession was proclaimed with great solem- 
nity and glory by the archbishop himself, and the 
Jesuits of St. Clement immediately proceeded to give 
both bread and wine to their communicants. Ferdi- 
nand anticipated great things from this step on the 
part of the Church; but he did not live to rejoice in 
the results. He died the following year (1564). His 
remains were taken to Prague, and buried in the royal 
tomb in St. Vitus Cathedral. 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 371 

The one motive that seemed to actuate this ruler 
was to raise the royal prerogative upon the ruins of 
civil and religious liberty. In the former he was suc- 
cessful, but not in the latter. Still he paved the way 
for future rulers, and gave a direction to the govern- 
ment that was followed by them, and ultimately brought 
the country to ruin. 

The only good thing in his government was that 
there was order and security, and that, on the whole, 
the common people were prosperous. 

MAXIMII^IAN. 

At the death of Ferdinand, his son Maximilian as- 
sumed the government of Bohemia. Besides this, he 
received as his inheritance both Upper and Lower Aus- 
tria, was elected King of Hungary and Emperor of 
Germany. His brother Ferdinand received the gov- 
ernment of Tyrol, and Charles that of Switzerland and 
Carinthia. 

From Maximilian's known inclination to Protestant- 
ism, the Evangelicals, as well as the other Protestant 
sects, expected great things, but they were disappointed 
in their hopes. The Hapsburg rulers were so hemmed 
in by outside powers that they could show no favor to 
the Protestants, even if they had desired to do so. 
The elder branch of the house ruled in Spain, where 
they often were obliged to seek aid against the Turks 
and the neighboring German princes ; and the support 
gained from the Pope could not, at this early day, be 
despised. Maximilian, therefore, could not become a 
Protestant ; but he determined to grant as much liberty 
of conscience as he dared without incurring the dis- 
pleasure of the Pope. He tried to establish unity 



372 The Story of Bohemia. 

among the various Protestant sects, but found them 
far more intolerant of each other than he had expected. 
As his father had gained a great deal by allowing the 
cup to be used at communion in the Catholic churches, 
so Maximilian thought that much might be gained if 
the Catholic priests were allowed to marry. But here 
he found Rome so obstinate that he was obliged to 
abandon the design. 

The Protestants, greatly encouraged, now asked for 
the revocation of the Compactata, and that henceforth 
the Word of God should be the sole guide in matters 
of faith. This being granted, they now begged that 
the Consistory be chosen anew by themselves. As this 
doubtless would have given the majority to the more 
advanced Protestants, the king refused it, not wishing 
to infringe upon the rights of the Calixtines. The new 
sects, however, did not allow themselves to be baffled 
in their purpose. For a while they were silent, wait- 
ing to bring forward their claims when a more favor- 
able moment should arrive. 

In 1575 a Diet was convened at Prague, at which 
the king asked two favors; he needed a much larger 
subsidy than usual to defray the expenses of the gov- 
ernment, and he wanted his son Rudolph to be de- 
clared his successor. The Diet, in which the majority 
of the members were Protestants, refused to take these 
questions into consideration until the king should allow 
them to elect their own Consistory, and grant them per- 
mission to be governed by the Confession of Faith drawn 
up by the Evangelicals and the Moravian Brethren. 
Maximilian was quite willing to make these conces- 
sions, knowing that by so doing he would secure from 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 373 

the Diet what he desired ; but he dared not do so with- 
out the consent of the Pope. 

Messengers were immediately sent to Rome, and 
eight months elapsed before they returned with the 
unwelcome news that the Church would never consent 
to such innovations. This threw the king in a great 
dilemma; it was equally perilous either to grant or re- 
fuse the request of the Diet. He therefore determined 
to seek safety in a compromise. The churches were 
granted the privilege of electing ''Defenders," who 
should guard their rights, and by whom they were to 
be governed in matters of faith. As this virtually re- 
moved the new churches from the authority of the old 
Consistory, the Diet was satisfied, and willing to ac- 
quiesce in the demands of their sovereign ; and accord- 
ingly the desired subsidy was voted, and Rudolph was 
declared the rightful heir of the Bohemian crown. 

During the brief reign of Maximilian, the Bohe- 
mians gained much religious liberty, and Protestantism 
greatly increased in strength and numbers. The more 
progressive people looked with great hopes to the fu- 
ture ; but, unfortunately, their good king, long in feeble 
health, died after a reign of but three years, being in 
his fifty-eighth year. 

RUDOI.PH II. 

Rudolph II, who succeeded Maximilian both as 
king and emperor, did not resemble his father either 
in nobility of character or enlightenment of mind. 
Educated in Spain by the Jesuits, he was intolerant 
even from childhood. His mind, naturally gloomy 
and dull, was not at all brightened by the mass of 



374 



The Story of Bohemia. 



superstition that formed the bulk of his education. 
Still he possessed a taste for many occupations, that in 
a private man would have been commendable ; but in 
a sovereign, who, on their account, neglected the 
weightier duties of the State, they were not only unde- 




RUDOIvPH II. 



sirable but positively injurious. He spent much of his 
time in painting, carving, and in studying alchemy and 
astrology. The one redeeming feature in this was that 
he gave considerable encouragement to artists, sculp- 
tors, and scholars of all kinds. Tycho Brahe, being 
persecuted in his own country, found refuge at the 
court of Rudolph ; and the distinguished Kepler also 



7^61 THE Reign of Matthias. 375 

found there better opportunities to pursue his astro- 
nomical investigations than in Prussia. 

Rudolph never married, but had an unacknowledged 
wife and several children, of whom he was very fond. 
Still he was not loyal to his family, his private char- 
acter being anything but exemplary. 

As soon as Rudolph became king, he made Prague 
his capital, and thus it also became the center of the 
imperial power of Germany. In those days Prague 
presented a gay appearance, containing, as it did, many 
foreign ambassadors with their splendid retinues and 
resident noblemen, who vied with each other in the 
magnificence of their establishments. Rudolph in- 
creased the effect by importing into the city works of 
art, curiosities, and even curious plants and animals. 

But as far as government was concerned, that was 
sadly neglected. The king, too indolent too carry it on 
himself, and too suspicious to intrust it to some men of 
ability, managed matters in some sort of way himself, 
as he imagined, when in reality he was the mere puppet 
in the hands of some wily favorite, who in his turn was 
a willing tool of Spain and the Jesuits. Indeed, mat- 
ters came to such a pass that even ambassadors from 
great nations could not obtain a hearing before the 
emperor unless they first bribed the favorite then in 
power. Often measures of great moment were passed 
without the knowledge of the king ; for the older he 
grew, the more he shunned all intercourse with the 
world. 

In course of time the Jesuits succeeded in getting the 
government entirely into the hands of Catholics, to the 
great prejudice of the Protestants, who constituted the 
bulk of the population. At this time the Catholics con- 



376 The Story of Bohemia, 

stituted about one-twentieth of all the people, and there 
fore it can be seen how unjust it was to allow them to 
manage affairs entirely to their own interests. 

Although the Jesuits did all in their power to gain 
influence and start an anti-Protestant current of 
Troubles thought, there was little change until the 
begin. death of Sir William of Rosenberg, the 
Burggrave of Prague. This nobleman, although a 
Catholic and devoted to his sovereign, was nevertheless 
so zealous a patriot that he would sanction nothing that 
could in any way compromise the liberties of any of the 
people of the kingdom. But when Sir William died, 
the chief power was obtained by several men who had 
been the pupils of the Jesuits ; among these the most 
prominent being George of lyobkovic, Jaroslav of Mar- 
tinic, and William Slavata, two of whom figure so 
prominently at the beginning of the Thirty Years' War. 
In Moravia the most zealous workers for the spread of 
Catholicism were Cardinal Dietrichstein, the Bishop of 
Olmutz, and Sir Charles of lyichtenstein. These noble- 
men and prelates began the work of conversion to Ca- 
tholicism by forcibly shutting up the churches of the 
Protestants upon their estates, and by compelling the 
members, by whippings, fines, and other persecutions, 
to attend mass in the Catholic churches. Their exam- 
ple was followed by other Catholic lords, till, on some 
occasions, the people driven to despair, turned upon 
their oppressors, and bloody skirmishes were the re- 
sult. No redress could be obtained for this injustice; 
for the perpetrators were rather praised than punished, 
since they showed such zeal in reclaiming people to the 
true faith. 

The king's gloomy temperament constantly in- 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 377 

creased until his mind gave way to insanity. The first 
appearance of this was in 1600, when he im- R^^joiph in. 
agined that conspirators were about him try- ^^°^- 
ing to take his Ufe. This state of his mind continued 
many months; but when negotiations were afoot with 
the Pope and with Spain about appointing his oldest 
brother Matthias his succeessor, he suddenly recovered 
and resumed the government. This attack of insanity 
was followed by others ; but in the intervals his mind 
seemed to be clear, and he would by no means consent 
to give up the crown. 

By the exertions of the more zealous Catholics, an 
edict was passed against the Picards, as the Moravian 
Brethren were called by their enemies. xheAnti-ref- 
Their chief church in New Boleslav was ormation. 
taken from them, and they were persecuted in many 
other ways. The Evangelicals were alarmed by this 
action, seeing in it a portent as to what they them- 
selves might expect, but they were powerless to avert 
it. The Catholics, however, were content' to make 
haste slowly, knowing that if matters went on as they 
did, they would soon be able to advance a step further. 
They were also encouraged in this belief by what took 
place in Styria. 

In the first years of the reign of Rudolph, Styria 
was governed by Archduke Maximilian, the brother of 
the king. He ruled all classes with justice and moder- 
ation ; consequently the Protestants increased in num- 
bers and strength. But all this was changed when, at 
the death of the archduke, his son Ferdinand, a pupil 
of the Jesuits, succeeded his father in the government. 
He abrogated all the privileges that had been granted 
to the Protestants, drove their clergy out of the country, 



378 The Story of Bohemia. 

putting Catholic priests in their places. Thus within 
a short time he succeeded in changing his almost Prot- 
estant dominion into a Catholic one, where the most 
favored class of people were the Jesuits. Having this 
example before them, the more zealous Catholics re- 
solved to secure the same results in their own land; but 
as Bohemia did not seem quite ripe for any radical 
measures, they decided to begin the work of reform, or 
rather persecution, in Silesia and Hungary. 

The Hungarians were especially unfortunate in be- 
ing the object of the king's persecution. Not content 
that he had encroached so much upon their liberties 
as to divide their kingdom into three parts, he called a 
Diet at Pressburg, where he had the audacity to ask 
that they all come back to the Catholic faith, drive their 
clergymen out of the country, and replace them by 
Catholic priests. This unreasonable demand drove 
them into revolt. They chose as their leader Stephen 
Boskay, a wealthy noble of Transylvania, who had 
sought redress in Prague, but in vain. An alliance was 
made with the Turks, and a new war began, more cruel 
than those that had preceded it. As Rudolph could 
not withstand the united power of the Turks and the 
Hungarians, he gave his brother Matthias authority to 
make peace, which when the latter with great difficulty 
succeeded in securing, the king refused to confirm it, 
objecting to the clause granting religious liberty. 

In the danger that threatened the country unless 
the treaty of peace were ratified, Matthias called all 
Matthias the members of the house of Austria to a 

against , 

Rudolph, consultation in Vienna. They elected him 
their head, giving him full authority to take such 
measures as he saw fit to ward off the coming storm. 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 379 

From that time Matthias began to work openly to in- 
duce the king to resign the government into his hands. 
With this end in view, he spared no pains to win the 
favor of both Bohemian and Moravian lords and prel- 
ates. He was the more successful in this on account 
of the increased illness of the king, whose insanity at 
this time (1608) had reached its worst form, rendering 
him a raving maniac, who tried not only to take his 
his own life, but laid violent hands upon any one who 
happened to be near him when the fit seized him. As 
the king's condition seemed hopeless, both Protestants 
and Catholics looked to Matthias as the one who alone 
could bring safety and stability to the government. 
Thus it was that he had among his adherents Charles 
of lyichtenstein, the most fanatical of all the Catholics, 
and Charles of Zerotin, of Moravia, one of the most 
zealous members of the Church of the Moravian 
Brethren. 

The favorable moment having arrived, Matthias 
called a Diet at Pressburg, to be composed of delegates 
both from Upper and Lower Austria, and from Hun- 
gary. At this Diet it was decided to guard the peace 
that had been made with the Turks. On his own respon- 
sibility, Matthias appointed a Diet to meet at Ivancic, 
Moravia, hoping that thus both the Bohemians and 
the Moravians would join the confederation. These 
proceedings alarmed Rudolph, and he consented to 
ratify the Turkish peace. But it was too late. Mat- 
thias proceeded with the Diet, and there the States 
promised to stand by each other, not only for the peace 
with the Turks, but for every other measure that was 
just and proper. Matthias then organized a temporary 
government, placing Charles of lyichtenstein at its 



38o The Story of Bohemia. 

head, and the Moravians began to call themselves 
"the faithful subjects of Matthias." 

Matthias now tried to carry out the same plan in 
Bohemia, and accordingly appointed a Diet to meet at 
Caslau, himself starting for the country with an army 
of 25,000 men. 

Rudolph, now greatly alarmed, called a Diet to 
meet at Prague, and the States readily responded to 
the call, while but a very small number made their 
appearance at Caslau. The king asked aid of the Diet 
against his brother, who evidently intended to usurp 
all his power. The States now decided to turn the 
dilemma of the king to their own advantage; and there- 
fore, before they would consent to discuss the need of 
the hour, they drew up a series of articles demanding 
a guarantee for full liberty of conscience. These res- 
olutions bore the signatures of all the higher States 
professing the Protestant faith, and also of the royal 
cities, with the exception of Kodan, Budweis, and 
Pilsen. Sorely pressed, Rudolph agreed to all the 
articles except two, that provided for full liberty of 
conscience to all, irrespective of the class to which 
they belonged. The Diet then voted men and sup- 
plies to aid the king against Matthias. 

The army of Rudolph soon equaled in numbers 
that of Matthias; still the latter marched into the 
country until within a mile from Prague. The two 
brothers then began to treat for peace. With the con- 
sent of the Bohemian States, Rudolph ceded to Mat- 
thias the government of Hungary, the whole of Aus- 
tria, and Moravia, and recommended him to the States 
as his successor. 

Matthias, returning to his government as the vie- 



To THE Reign of Matthias. 381 

tor, convoked a Diet to meet at Briinn, where the 
Moravian lords should do him homage. The Protest- 
ants asked some guarantee that their rights and priv- 
ileges would be respected; but they could obtain no 
concessions from their new sovereign, and were obliged 
to be contented with the promise that things would 
remain as they were. 

As had been agreed upon between Rudolph and 
the States, a Diet was called in January, 1609, in which 
the chief question to be settled was that of ^^^ ^.^^^ ^^ 
religion. After endless negotiations, the ^^°9- 
king declared that he should violate his coronation 
oath, and act contrary to the time-honored custom 
among Catholic princes, did he give his protection to 
other than the two acknowledged sects, the Catholic 
and Calixtine. With this he pronounced the question 
of religion settled, and asked the Diet to proceed to 
other business, which when it delayed to do, he de- 
clared it adjourned. 

This decision caused great commotion, not only 
among the members of the Diet, but also among the 
people of Prague. The Protestant delegates armed 
themselves, and marched to the city hall of New Town, 
followed by an immense concourse of people, armed 
with such weapons as they could seize. The king 
hearing of this uprising, sent messengers to pacify the 
excited people, promising to call a new Diet, where 
the religious question would be settled. This conces- 
sion on the part of the king, was made against the 
wishes of his Jesuitical advisers, Zdenek Popel of Lob- 
kovic, William Slavata, and Jaroslav of Martinec, who 
thus greatly incensed the people against themselves. 

When the new Diet met, Rudolph resorted to his 



382 The Story of Bohemia, 

old method of procrastination. Finally, when he 
could find no other pretext for refusing the demands 
of the Diet, he said he must refer the matter to the 
electors of the empire. As such a proceeding would 
have compromised the independence of the Bohe- 
mian kingdom, the States determined to resort to 
arms to defend both their religious and political lib- 
erties. A body of thirty directors were elected, who 
were to have the government in their hands and 
immediately raise an army for the common defense. 
The leaders in this revolt were the Count of Thurn, 
I^inhard of Fels, and John of Bubna. The States of 
Silesia also joined this league. 

Rudolph, perceiving that the States were deter- 
mined to proceed to extreme measures, with a great 
deal of reluctance, finally consented to their demands. 
The i^etter Accordingly, he issued his famous Letter of 
of Majesty, j^^j^^fy^ j^jy ^^ ^^^^^ By this documcut 

the Bohemian Confession of Faith was confirmed, the 
Consistory and the university were placed under the 
control of the Protestants, and defenders were ap- 
pointed to watch over the interests of both. 

When the Letter of Majesty was presented for sig- 
nature to the chief chancellor, Popel of I^obkovic, he 
declined to sign it, saying he could not do so without 
doing violence to his conscience. In his place, the 
Burggrave of Prague, Adam of Sternberg, afiixed his 
seal. 

By the Letter of Majesty a complete union was ef- 
fected between the Moravian Brethren and the Evan- 
gelicals, both in matters of faith and in Church organi- 
zation. The administrators in the Consistory were, one 
professing the Evangelical faith, and one belonging to 



To THE Reign of Matthias, 383 

the Brethren. Some of the other provisions of this 
document were, that the States might build schools and 
churches upon their lands, but were not allowed to 
compel their subjects to attend either; the lords and 
knights were to have the privilege to call to their 
Churches priests ordained either according to the old 
Utraquist system, or according to the new; in the royal 
cities, and upon the crown estates, the citizens were to 
enjoy the privilege of building churches wherein the 
worship should be either Catholic or Protestant as they 
wished. 

Then Rudolph proclaimed an amnesty, whereby he 
declared that no one should be held to answer for par- 
ticipation in the above defense of their rights. This 
amnesty was signed also by the Catholic lords, except 
by the three above mentioned, the chief chancellor, 
Slavata, and Martinec. Upon the refusal of these lords 
to sign the amnesty, the States entered a protest in the 
public records, that in the future, should any one do 
anything to violate the provisions of the Letter of Ma- 
jesty, the three lords would be looked to as the cause, 
since in refusing to sign the amnesty they showed 
themselves to be the enemies of peace and harmony. 
The Silesians also gained similar liberties to the Bohe- 
mians. This business being settled, the States dis- 
missed their forces, and proceeded to the other ques- 
tions, and for a while it seemed that peace and harmony 
were restored to the land. 

The loss of so many possessions weighed heavily 
upon the mind of Rudolph, and he constantly thought 
how he might regain them. He first turned Rudolph's 
to the electors of the empire, but gained ^^°^^- 
nothing there except that Matthias should acknowledge 



384 The Story of Bohemia. 

him his liege lord. He then appealed for help to Arch- 
duke lyeopold, the younger brother of Ferdinand of 
Styria. I^eopold was a daring young man, who, al- 
though destined for a clerical life and already pos- 
sessing two bishoprics, that of Passau and Strasburg, 
nevertheless was eager to embark in any enterprise 
that might win him glory. 

With the sanction of Spain, that of Archduke 
Charles and other princes, Rudolph entered into an 
agreement with Leopold, whereby that prince was to 
humble the States of Bohemia, to nullify the Letter of 
Majesty and take vengeance upon its authors, get him- 
self declared the successor of Matthias, and compel him 
to restore his dominions to his brother. 

Leopold was so far successful in his plans that, 
partly by force and partly by artifice, he succeeded in 
gaining possession of Budweis, Krumlov, Pisek, Tabor, 
and several other cities, and finally took stand upon 
the White Mountain, about three miles from Prague. 

As soon as the Protestant States saw the proceed- 
ings of the armies of Leopold, they met in Prague and 
asked the king the meaning of this invasion. To sat- 
isfy them, he ordered the army of Leopold to leave the 
country; but knowing his wishes, instead of departing, 
they advanced to the Small Side, and made preparations 
to force their way into the Old Town. About two 
thousand of them succeeded in crossing the bridge, 
but the gate was closed behind them, and most of 
them were slain. A report w^as spread among the 
people that many of the invaders had obtained refuge 
in the convents, whereupon these places were attacked 
by the enraged people, the monks murdered, and the 
houses plundered of their goods. 



To THE Reign of Matthias, 385 

The king, feeling confident of victory, ordered the 
Old and the New Towns to open their gates to the in- 
vaders and take an oath that they would join the side 
of lyeopold to serve their emperor against every oppo- 
nent; which when they refused to do, he had the can- 
non set up so as to have the whole city at his mercy. 

In this extremity, the States fitted out an embassy 
to Matthias, asking him to come to defend them against 
their oppressors. They also sent for aid to Moravia, 
and hastened to raise all the troops they could upon 
their own estates. The army of the people increased 
day by day, and when a force of 8,000 Hungarians 
reached Prague, the invaders became alarmed and fled 
from the city. But it was too late; they were pur- 
sued, and thousands of them overtaken and slain. 

Rudolph was now left to his fate. The Protestant 
States, learning wisdom by experience, refused to stand 
by a prince who was but a toy in the hands of their 
enemies, and whose given word could not be trusted. 

As soon as the invaders had left the country. Count 
Thurn surrounded the Hradschin so as to prevent the 
escape of the king. In the meantime, Matthias arrived 
at Prague, being received with great honor. Rudolph 
was compelled to abdicate in favor of his brother, giv- 
ing up to him the rest of his possessions. Matthias 
was received as king by the States, and crowned, after 
confirming' all the liberties of the kingdom. 

The deposed king was given a residence in the cit- 
adel of Prague, where he died of grief in less than a 
year, being then in the sixtieth year of his age. 

Some time after these events, Matthias was crowned 
at Frankfort as Kmperor of Germany (16 12). 



25 



Chapter VIII. 

FROM MATTHIAS TO THE CLOSE OF THE THIRTY 
YEARS' WAR. 

Matthias. 

ThK reign of Matthias is memorable as the time 
when Bohemia was plunged into a series of disturbances 
that ultimately deprived her of her independence, and, 
indeed, almost of her existence. Before entering on the 
political history of the time, it will be well to look upon 
the condition of the country at the beginning of this 
reign. 

In the beginning of the seventeenth century, the 
kingdom of Bohemia included Moravia, Silesia, and 
both Upper and Lower I^usatia. Thus, although the 
kingdom in regard to territorial extent was not to be 
despised, its political importance was greatly augmented 
by its being the center of government of the Austrian 
rulers, who, as kings of Bohemia, generally made Prague 
their capital, especially as most of them were also Kings 
of Hungary, and some Emperors of Germany. 

In the early history of the country, there were four 
ruling classes or States in the kingdom, consisting of 
the lords, 'knights, citizens and clergy ; but after the 
Hussite wars the clergy were excluded, although this 
was contrary to the custom in all the neighboring 
States. 

There were some 254 families of the nobility, 1,128 
knights. These, together with the representative citi- 
386 



To Close of Thirty Years' War, 387 

zens, had the privilege of attending the Diet ; but the 
number that embraced this privilege generally did not 
exceed 200. The voting was done by the States. A 
measure, to become a law, needed the signature of the 
king and the agreement of the three States. To them 
also belonged the exclusive right of raising troops and 
voting taxes. The king's income consisted of revenue 
derived from the royal cities, which, at their founda- 
tion, agreed to pay certain duties and taxes for the spe- 
cial privileges that they enjoyed. Whenever the king 
needed more money to carry on war, or for some other 
purpose, he asked the States to vote a subsidy, which 
was generally done, unless he himself refused to grant 
requests which they made. These special requests were 
generally made at the Diet, which was called whenever 
it seemed necessary. The usual time of the sittings of 
the Diet was two weeks ; but in times of war or during 
civil troubles it lasted much longer, and sometimes was 
called three times a year. During the reign of the 
rulers of the house of Hapsburg there was a continual 
struggle between the rulers and the Diets as to which 
should be supreme, and gradually the royal power in- 
creased in strength, to the great detriment of the States. 
The condition of the peasantry at this time was bet- 
ter than two centuries later. The amount of service 
due their lords was not excessive, so that Condition of 
they had time to till their own fields and at- ants. 
tend to other tasks. That their condition was not so 
wretched as during the reign of Vladislav can be 
judged from the fact that in all the villages there were 
public baths, and on Saturdays the hours of labor were 
shortened, so that the people could avail themselves of 
these privileges against the coming Sunday. 



388 The Story of Bohemia. 

The peasants had their own local government. 
They held two courts annually, the judges being com- 
posed partly of peasants and partly of citizens. These 
courts were opened with great honor and formality. 
It must be admitted that these courts had jurisdiction 
only in unimportant cases, the more important ones 
coming under the authority of the nobility, or lords of 
the estates upon which the peasants lived. 

Among the various sects the Brethren were more 
respected than the others, on account of their consistent 
lives and the integrity of their character. The other 
sects constantly quarreled among themselves because of 
difference in belief; but the Brethren avoided empty 
discussions, their chief aim being to cultivate broth- 
erly love, peace, and mutual helpfulness. 

In regard to the question of marriage, there did not 
seem to be any uniformity of practice. In some par- 
ishes the people insisted that their ministers marry, 
while in others they were forbidden to do so. 

The Protestant sects, however, agreed in one thing : 
there was no promotion among the clergy ; all were 
equal, and had an equal voice in determining questions 
arising in the Church government. 

It has been estimated that, during the reign of Ru- 
dolph, about nineteen-twentieths of the population was 
Protestant and the rest Catholics. 

THR RKIGN OF MATTHIAS. 

The Bohemians, in accepting the government of 
Matthias in place of that of his brother, expected to 
improve their condition, but in this they were greatly 
disappointed. They soon found to their sorrow that 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 389 

he had no more independence of character than Ru- 
dolph ; and was, moreover, under the same Jesuit- 
Spanish influence. The energy he had displayed in 
usurping his brother's throne was not so much the 
result of his own will, but was due to the ability of his 
advisers, who hoped by a change in the government 
to serve their own ends. It was true that some of the 
Protestant lords obtained positions in the government ; 
for example. Count Thurn was appointed to fill the 
office of Burggrave of Carlstein; but their united 
power was no match for that of their more numerous, 
crafty, and unscrupulous enemies, at whose head was 
the chief chancellor, Zdenek Popel of Lobkovic. As 
soon as Matthias found that he no longer needed the 
Protestant lords, he was easily convinced that they 
were the main obstacle to his carrying on the govern- 
ment in his own way. Thus, in a short time after his 
accession to the throne, matters glided into the old 
channels, and the anti-Protestant party managed mat- 
ters as they had done before. 

The Catholic prelates and authorities constantly 
aimed to provoke the Protestants to some open act of 
violence, so as to give the king a pretext for depriving 
them of the Letter of Majesty. This was not only the 
case in Bohemia, but in other countries as well. As 
might be expected, having common grievances, the 
more prominent men of Bohemia, Austria, and Hun- 
gary sought to come to some understanding as to the 
remedy. There was also much secret correspondence 
between the lords of Bohemia and the Protestant 
princes of Germany. The hopes of the Protestants 
that some change would be made received consider- 



390 The Story of Bohemia. 

able encouragement from Savoy and Holland, which 
countries were waging war against the Spanish branch 
of the house of Hapsburg. 

The war with the Turks having again broken out, 

Matthias convoked a Diet of all the Austrian States to 

The Diet of meet at Linz in 1614. This Diet failed of 

^^^^' its object; for the king, refusing to allow the 
members to discuss any other question than the Turk- 
ish war, was obliged to adjourn it without having re- 
ceived any subsidy. 

The following year a General Diet was held in 
Prague, which in some respects was quite noteworthy. 
Here also the question of subsidies came up, and the 
advisability of forming a union between the States for 
the protection of common interests ; but neither ques- 
tion was settled, owing to the jealousy between the 
crown and the States. Several measures, however, 
were passed that are worthy of notice, since they were 
the beginning of the struggle in the country between 
the Slavonic and Teutonic elements. A law was 
passed prohibiting any one from becoming a citizen 
who was not able to speak the Bohemian language — 
by citizen meaning any one who enjoyed all the priv- 
ileges of the land, especially the right of holding real 
estate. A foreigner learning the language and obtain- 
ing citizenship was still debarred from holding office 
until in the third generation. Germans were forbid- 
den from becoming teachers and pastors in Bohemian 
parishes. Any one knowing the language of the coun- 
try and being ashamed to use it in public, was to be 
exiled as a disturber of the public peace. German 
settlements or colonies in the cities, having special 
privileges, were to be prohibited. 



To Close of Thirty Years' War, 391 

At this Diet of 16 15 an event occurred that shows 
how powerful the States were when they dared assert 
themselves. Vaclav Vchynsky, a certain nobleman, 
received from the king the estates of Chlumec and 
Kolin as a reward for helping him to win the crown of 
Bohemia. One of the laws of the land provided that, 
should any one help a candidate to win the crown of 
Bohemia before he had been elected by the States, he 
was to lose his honor, life, and property. Vchynsky 
was tried for this offense, and, being found guilty, was 
condemned to imprisonment for life and the confisca- 
tion of his estates. Matthias was obliged to see this 
sentence carried out without being able to give his 
friend any assistance. 

Matthias, marrying at a late age, was without heirs, 
and the crown would have fallen to his brothers, Max- 
imilian and Albert ; but these also being Ferdinand, the 

^ '< -,< .,,. . - . . , Successor of 

childless, were willing to resign their rights Matthias. 
in favor of the nearest kin, Ferdinand of Styria, which 
proposition was willingly received by the king. But 
the Protestants, remembering his cruelty in extirpating 
their brethren from his dominions, were not so eager 
to crown him King of Bohemia. The chief opponent 
of Ferdinand was Count Thurn, who insisted that, 
before this important question be settled, a Diet be 
called, composed of delegates from all the lands belong- 
ing to the Kingdom of Bohemia. Some of the States 
being won over by fair promises, this proposition was 
rejected, and after some delay Ferdinand was named 
the successor of Matthias, having first taken an oath 
to support and keep all the liberties of the country, and 
also promising not to interfere in the government dur- 
ing the life of Matthias. 



392 The 'Story of Bohemia. 

Count Thurii, the opponent of Ferdinand, was im- 
mediately chastised by being deprived of the high 
office of Burggrave of Carlstein, that honor being con- 
ferred upon the arch enemy of the Protestants, WilHam 
Slavata, thus giving the people a hint as to what they 
might expect from their new ruler. 

The question of succession being settled, Matthias 
gathered together his treasures, took his court, and 
moved to Vienna, making that city the capital of his 
dominions. 

The government in Bohemia was left in the hands 
of ten regents, seven of whom were Catholic and three 
Protestant. This was an ill omen, since among the 
seven were found the chief enemies of Protestantism ; 
viz., Popel Lobkovic, William Slavata, and Jaroslav 
Martinec. 

Having the example of Styria before them, and 
the "Most Catholic Prince" crowned as their future 
Trouble in Re- Sovereign, the Jesuits and fanatical Cath- 
luHding^of olics fclt greatly encouraged, and at once 
began the w^ork of anti-reformation. The 
Catholic lords and prelates compelled their peasants to 
attend mass, drove away their Protestant pastors, and 
inflicted all manner of evils upon them. The perse- 
cution reached its climax in the treatment of the peo- 
ple of Broumov and Hrob. These were German cit- 
ies, on the borders of Bohemia, the former under the 
jurisdiction of the Abbot of Braunau, and the latter 
under that of the Archbishop of Prague. The people 
of these towns being Protestants, had constant troubles 
with their authorities, who did all they could to op- 
pose them in their religious services. After the pas- 
sage of the Letter of Majesty^ they raised funds and 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 393 

built their own churches, claiming that they had the 
right to do so. But the authorities denied this, saying 
that the privilege was granted only to royal cities, al- 
though the people claimed that lands under the juris- 
diction of the Church were also royal. The Abbot of 
Braunau finally drove away the pastor, and ordered 
the church to be closed; but the people refused to give 
up the keys, and sent a deputation to the authorities 
in Prague. The messengers were cast into the White 
Tower as disturbers of the public peace, and word 
was sent to the people to submit to their masters, and 
shut the church. Another deputation was fitted out, 
but it fared no better than the first; and finally gens 
d'armes were sent to Broumov to compel the people 
to obey. But although the aldermen of the town were 
convinced that all their efforts to keep their church 
would prove futile, and were willing to obey the order, 
coming as it did from the king himself, they found 
themselves powerless in presence of the angry people. 
Men, women, and children rushed to the church, seiz- 
ing stones and such weapons as they could find, and, 
posting themselves at the door, were ready to die in 
defense of their rights. The soldiers, not wivShing to 
shed blood, withdrew, and thus the church remained 
in the hands of the people until the breaking out of 
the revolution. 

Not so successful, however, were the people of 
Hrob. In this town they were fined, imprisoned, re- 
fused the nuptial ceremony, and, indeed, so harassed 
that, out of sheer weariness, they consented to attend 
the Catholic Church. But in order to destroy all re- 
membrance of former happier days, the archbishop, 
after having driven their pastor out of town, ordered 



394 The Story of Bohemia. 

the church to be pulled down. Thus the people were 
openly robbed of what they had built at their own ex- 
pense. The work of destruction lasted three days, and, 
as Gindely says : " The rumbling of the walls of the 
church of Hrob resounded throughout all Europe; for 
no act of this drama in Bohemian history became so 
well known as this, and no act made such an impres- 
sion, unless it be the throwing out of the window of 
the regents. It was regarded, not only as an insult to 
the Bohemians, but to all Protestants. This seemed a 
convincing proof that the Letter of Majesty of Rudolph 
had failed to bring the expected results, and that the 
sword must decide about the existence of Protestantism 
in Bohemia." 

Roused by these acts of violence, the Defenders 
called upon the Protestant States to meet at Prague to 
devise some plan whereby redress could be obtained. 
They assembled in the Carolinum, and drew up an 
earnest appeal to the king, begging that the people of 
Hrob and Broumov be permitted to enjoy the liberties 
guaranteed by the Letter of Majesty. 

Matthias replied by sending a letter to his regents, 
saying that the closing of the churches in Broumov 
and Hrob had been done at his orders, and that the 
meeting of the States, without his royal permission, 
was contrary to the customs of the land, and that its 
originators would be visited with due punishment. 

Receiving this letter, the regents sent word to the 
Assembly at Carolinum to come to the citadel at Hrads- 
chin to hear what was the pleasure of their king. The 
States, hearing the ungracious reply of the king, be- 
came filled with indignation, and declared that the con- 
tents of the letter had not originated in Vienna, but in 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 395 

Prague, and immediately pointed to the three regents 
who had before refused to sign the amnesty when the 
Letter of Majesty had been granted, as the true au- 
thors of the message. A copy of the letter having 
been secured for the consideration of the States, their 
anger, instead of abating, increased, until they resolved 
to take fearful vengeance upon the three traitors, as 
they called the regents. 

On the morning of May 23, 161 8, the States, among 
whom the leaders were Henry, Count of Thurn, Lin- 
hard of Fels, and Toachimslick, met at the The Throwing 

. out of the 

Carolmum, and, armmg themselves, pro- Regents, 
ceeded with a large number of attendants to the cita- 
del of Hradschin, where they were received by the four 
regents then in Prague, Adam of Sternberg, William 
Slavata, Jaroslav Martinec, and Depold of Lobkovic. 
The speaker of the States, Paul of Ricany, demanded 
to know who had put up the king to sending them 
such an ungracious reply; and when the regents re- 
fused to give any satisfactory reply, he began to re- 
proach them bitterly as being the disturbers of the 
public peace, the cause of all the trouble, and that they 
aimed at nothing less than to deprive the country of 
Rudolph's Letter of Majesty. At this point the chief 
burggrave, Adam of Sternberg, warned them not to 
resort to any acts of violence; upon which lyinhard of 
Fels rephed that they had nothing against him, nor 
against any one else except these two, — pointing to 
Slavata and Martinec. 

Some one then cried out that it were best to throw 
these two traitors out of the window. Some of the 
party then took Adam of Sternberg and Depold of 
lyobkovic, and led them out of the room, while others 



396 The Story of Bohemia. 

seized Martinec, dragged him to the nearest window, 
and hurled him down into the trench below. Then 
there was a moment of silence, when Count Thurn, 
pointing to Slavata, encouraged them to finish the 
work by saying: "Honorable lords, here is the second 
one !" The unfortunate regent was immediately seized, 
and, in spite of his piteous cries and protestations of 
his innocence, was thrown down after his colleague. 
His secretary, Fabricius, drawing attention to himself 
by some derogatory remark, at once shared the fate of 
his master. 

By some strange accident none of the three men 
were killed, although they fell from a height of some 
sixty feet. The story that they fell upon a heap of 
rubbish is now discredited. The secretary, for serv- 
ices rendered afterwards to the government, was 
knighted, assuming the name of Knight von Hohen- 
fall. The secretary, being the least injured, escaped, 
and hurried to Vienna to tell the news to the king. 
The two lords sought refuge at the house of Zdenek 
of Lobkovic, whose wife, Polyxene, took them under 
her protection. Count Thurn, indeed, came to demand 
the fugitives; but the lady persuaded him to leave the 
wounded men in her care. 

On the same day that the regents had been thrown 

out of the window, the States reassembled and elected 

thirty Directors, ten out of each State, who 

Directors. 

were to take charge of the government m 
the place of the regents. Then they began to collect 
troops, naming Count Thurn the commander-in-chief. 
Messengers were then sent to the other Bohemian 
States, asking them to unite with them for the defense 
of their liberties, and also to the German princes, ask- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 397 

ing for their assistance. The Jesuits were ordered to 
leave the country, and with them also the Abbot of 
Braunau and the Archbishop of Prague, and signal 
punishment was to be visited upon any one refusing 
obedience to the Directors. Moravia also began to 
raise troops, but only for self-defense. That country 
offered to act as mediator between the king and the in- 
surgents ; but her good-will led to no results, owing to 
the obstinacy of both parties. 

By the unfortunate act of violence against the per- 
sons of the regents, the Protestant States unwittingly 
placed themselves in the false position that the Jesuit- 
Spanish party wished to have them. They had stepped 
from the legal foundation upon which their opposi- 
tion had thus far been based, and by this impolitic 
step gave their enemies a reasonable pretext for de- 
priving them, if possible, of the jealously- guarded 
Letter of Majesty. Indeed, the whole course of the 
following struggle shows the utmost lack of political 
wisdom, patriotism, and strength of character. In 
looking over the history of the leaders of this move- 
ment, it would seem that all high virtues had been 
exhausted in the long previous wars, and that now 
there was utter demoralization of character both among 
the nobility and the wealthier classes of citizens. 

The first mistake made by the States was that of 
choosing a king whom they knew to be the deadly 
enemy of their religion. Then they permitted their 
wrath to get the better of their reason, and committed 
an act of violence against the regents of their king — 
an act that could not be overlooked by any ruler with- 
out compromising his royal dignity. And again the 
foolish magnanimity of Count Thurn, in not putting 



398 The Story of Bohemia, 

the regents under strict guard after they had sought 
refuge at the house of Lobkovic, showed a confidence 
in his enemies that was ahnost childish. Slavata re- 
paid this magnanimity by spying out the doings of 
the Directors, and reporting them in Vienna, thus stor- 
ing up material out of which the government obtained 
evidence that afterwards cost some of them their lives. 

After the tragedy of May 23d, the indignation of 
the States began to cool, until finally it gave place to 
fear; and although the preparations for self-defense 
were continued, they sent a humble apology to King 
Matthias begging his pardon, and saying that what 
they had done had been done to the disturbers of the 
public good, and that, as far as he was concerned, they 
wished to remain his loyal subjects. Matthias, being 
influenced by his favorite, Cardinal Khlesl, the Bishop 
of Vienna, entered into peaceful negotiations w4th the 
Bohemian lords. By this means they gained time for 
more extensive preparations, and soon their example 
was followed by other countries of the dominions of 
Matthias. The Diet of Hungary, which had not yet 
accepted Ferdinand for their king, now refused to do 
so, unless he first subscribed to very hard conditions. 
Upper Austria and Moravia would not allow any troops 
to be raised in their territory against Bohemia. The 
people of Silesia and Lusatia, taking advantage of the 
straits in which the emperor was found, made demands 
for certain rights and privileges. Count Thurn be- 
sieged Budweis. 

As soon as the revolution broke out, Ferdinand, 
the elected King of Bohemia, advised Mat- 

War Begins. , . , ^ . •. . . i 

thias to embrace the opportunity to take 
away the Letter of Majesty and other liberties and 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 



399 



privileges of the kingdom, and establish an absolute 
monarchy. He was much disturbed to see the king 
letting slip the favorable moment by peaceful negotia- 
tions, and, seeing that Cardinal Khlesl was the chief 
cause of this mild pohcy, he had that prelate kid- 
naped and carried away to a fortress in Tyrol. The 
king, naturally indolent, and now further weakened by 
illness, had not energy enough to resent this indignity 
to his favorite. Indeed, he was finally convinced that 
Khlesl was a hypocrite, who cared nothing for the 
interests of the crown. The obnoxious prelate being 
out of the way, the Jesuit-Spanish party now sur- 
rounded the king, and soon he was convinced that the 
difi&culty in Bohemia could be settled in no other way 
than by the sword. Accordingly troops began to be 
collected upon all sides, until there was a large army 
ready to march against Bohemia. The conduct of the 
war was given to Ferdinand, who soon sent a force of 
10,000 men to Bohemia under the command of Henry 
Dampierre. Thurn was compelled to raise the siege 
of Budweis; but he defeated the Imperial army in two 
small battles, so that it was obliged to retire to Austria. 
Here it was re-enforced, partly by recruits, and partly 
by Spanish troops under the command of General 
Buquoi, a renowned Spanish officer who had distin- 
guished himself in the war against the Netherlands. 
The insurrection in Bohemia was welcomed with 
joy by the neighboring countries that were not friendly 
to the house of Hapsburg ; for they saw in it an oppor- 
tunity for a general attack upon Spain and Austria, 
and so hastened to offer their aid to Bohemia. This 
aid, however, was not given without certain conditions. 
The leaders in the insurrection were obliged to bind 



400 The Story of Bohemia. 

themselves never again to accept the government of 
Austria. They then obtained aid from Charles Em- 
anuel, the Duke of Savoy, and from the princes of the 
German lycague. The lycague sent an army of 14,000 
men, under the command of Ernest, the Count of 
Mansfield. He besieged and took Pilsen, a city noto- 
rious in Bohemian history for its loyalty to the enemies 
of the country. This alliance with the German princes 
soon brought about a union with Silesia and lyusatia, 
and for a while all seemed to promise a successful issue 
to the struggle. General Buquoi was shut up in 
Budweis, while some of his troops were pursued into 
Austria. 

The winter put an end to active warfare, and nego- 
tiations were entered into in regard to peace. Several 
of the German princes, not belonging to the League, 
offered their services as mediators, and even went so 
far as to threaten to join their armies with those of the 
emperor, unless the Bohemians accepted his terms and 
ended the war. But before anything could be accom- 
plished, Matthias died, March 20, 1619, and affairs im- 
mediately assumed a more serious aspect. 

FERDINAND II. 

Ferdinand II, as crowned I^ng of Bohemia, an- 
nounced the death of his predecessor by a letter ad- 
dressed to the former regents, thus confirming them in 
their office, and at the same time disclaiming the au- 
thority of the Directors. He, however, promised to 
preserve the liberties of the realm as he had agreed in 
his coronation oath, also the Letter of Majesty, and to 
make every effort to restore peace and order to the 
land. But the Protestants, having lost faith in him, 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 



401 



refused to acknowledge him as their king, and as an 
excuse charged him with breaking that part of his 
coronation oath that said that he was to take no part 
in the government during the life of Matthias. 

Early in the spring of 16 19, General Buquoi left 
Budweis and attacked many small towns of Bohemia; 
but Count Thurn, regardless of this, entered into Mo- 
ravia, where the people were divided into two factions, 
one favoring the cause of .Bohemia, and the other, led 
by the celebrated Charles of Zerotin, advising complete 
neutrality. The arrival of Thurn into the country 
soon had the effect of changing the current of public 
opinion, and the States not only joined the confedera- 
tion, but induced those of I^usatia and Silesia to do 
likewise. A temporary government was also formed 
consisting of twenty-four Directors. 

With his army re-enforced, Thurn then marched 
into I,ower Austria, and took his stand at the very 
gates of Vienna. At the same time the Protestants of 
Vienna had risen in revolt, forced their way into the 
palace of the king, demanding of him liberty to wor- 
ship God according to their own ritual. The States 
of Austria asked of him that he dismiss the troops 
raised against Bohemia, and give I,ower Austria per- 
mission to join the confederation, as Upper Austria 
had already done. For some time Ferdinand was in 
great peril ; but just at the critical moment. General 
Dampierre appeared before the gates of the city with 
a small army, which so alarmed the insurgents that 
they betook themselves to flight, and the king was 
saved. 

In Bohemia, General Buquoi won some brilliant 
victories over Count Mansfield, which alarmed the Di- 

26 



402 The Story of Bohemia, 

rectors, so that they called Thurn back to defend their 
kingdom. 

In the meantime the all-absorbing question in Bo- 
hemia was the election of a new king. There were 
three candidates, — Charles Emanuel, the Duke of Sa- 
voy ; John George, the Elector of Saxony ; and Fred- 
erick, the Elector of Palatinate. The Duke of Savoy 
was soon dropped from the canvass, the States giving 
their attention to the last two ; those favoring the Eu- 
theran teaching wishing to choose the Elector of Sax- 
ony ; those the Calvinistic, . Frederick. Then, too, 
Frederick was the head of the Protestant League, 
formed by the princes of the empire, and by his elec- 
tion it was hoped that considerable aid might be secured 
from Germany. Another consideration that led the 
Bohemians to favor Frederick was the fact of his rela- 
tionship to King James of England, the States imagin- 
ing that so powerful a sovereign would not leave his 
son-in-law without assistance, when, by his accepting 
the proffered prize, a princess of England would be- 
come the Queen of Bohemia. Taking all these things 
into consideration, the Bohemian States elected Fred- 
erick, August 26, 1 6 19. 

The two disappointed candidates immediately for- 
sook the Bohemian cause ; and, indeed, John George 
went so far as to make friendly overtures to Ferdinand. 

In the election of Frederick, the Catholic lords 
stood aloof, refusing to take any part, but persisting in 
their loyalty to Ferdinand. All of them were deprived 
of their offices, and ordered to leave the country. Some 
went to Passau, some to Vienna, and some entered the 
army of Ferdinand. 

The day following the election of Frederick, there 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 403 

was also an election in Frankfort, in which Ferdinand 
was unanimously elected Emperor of Germany, and 
immediately after crowned. 

Although Frederick had exerted all his powers to 
secure the election, now that the crown was offered 
him, he hesitated to accept it, being discouraged by 
many of his counselors. Finally, at the urgent appeal 
of his wife, who was a very spirited woman and greatly 
superior to her husband in courage, he accepted the 
election, and immediately took his departure to his 
kingdom, where he was received with great honor, and 
immediately crowned in the cathedral at Hradschin. 
The coronation oath was such that henceforth the royal 
power was subordinate to that of the States or Diet. 

Shortly after his coronation, Frederick went to Mo- 
ravia, where all the lords did him homage, except 
Charles of Zerotin. This nobleman, who possessed 
both the ability and the influence to be the leader in this 
great movement for civil and religious liberty, for some 
unaccountable reason, chose to stand aloof, remain 
loyal to a cause that was diametrically opposed to his 
own views, and thus sink into insignificance and ob- 
livion. 

The cause of the Bohemians was unexpectedly 
strengthened by Bethlen Gabor, the Prince of Transyl- 
vania. This prince, seeing the difl&culties Help from 
surrounding Ferdinand, determined to grasp ^^^ south. 
this opportunity to increase his own power. He in- 
vaded Hungary, and in a short time subdued the 
whole country to the borders of Austria and Moravia. 
General Buquoi was thus compelled to leave Bohemia 
and go to the defense of Austria. 

General Thurn, with an army of 30,000 men, joined 



404 The Story of Bohemia. 

the forces of Bethlen Gabor, and the great army 
marched directly to Vienna. General Buquoi met the 
army at the long bridge across the Danube, and a 
bloody battle was fought that lasted till night, when 
the Imperialists retreated to the other side of the river, 
burning the bridge behind them. Before anything fur- 
ther could be done, Ferdinand returned to Vienna, and 
himself took command of the troops. 

About this time a confederation was formed at 
Pressburg between Bohemia, Hungary, and Transyl- 
vania, and messengers were sent to Constantinople to 
negotiate an alliance with the Sultan of Turkey. The 
Vienna campaign, that had promised so much, was given 
up without any advantage to the besiegers. This was 
due partly to the inclemency of the weather, but mostly 
to the disorders arising among the troops on account 
of a lack of provisions and the non-payment of their 
dues. The reverses that the armies of Bethlen Gabor 
met in Hungary, while he was besieging Vienna, led 
him to enter into a truce with Ferdinand, and so both 
he and Thurn raised the siege and departed from 
Vienna. 

The coming winter gave Ferdinand an opportunity 
to strengthen himself by seeking help from other Cath- 
Hei for Fer- ^^^^ priuccs. Philip III of Spain, seeing the 
dinand. danger threatening the house of Hapsburg, 
sent his kinsman both money and troops ; the Pope, 
knowing that the cause was his own, did the same ; 
Maximilian, the Duke of Bavaria, was won over by the 
promise of the whole of Upper Austria, and John 
George by the promise of both Upper and lyower Lu- 
satia. The King of Poland, on account of his Catholic 
faith and his friendship for the house of Hapsburg, 



To Close of Thirty Years' War, 405 

also joined the League, although it was contrary to the 
wishes of his nobles. 

The League of Protestant princes, seeing these prep- 
arations, also began to collect troops to prevent Maxi- 
milian from invading Bohemia. But at the critical 
moment, the Spanish army, greatly re-enforced, threat- 
ened to invade the territory of the princes of the 
League from the Netherlands, which so alarmed them 
that they entered into a truce with Maximilian in such 
a way that Bohemia was not taken into consideration 
at all, and thus that prince was free to go on with his 
preparations for the intended invasion. 

By the treacherous act of the princes of the Protest- 
ant League, Bohemia was left entirely alone, forsaken 
by all from whom she had reason to expect Frederick's 

>-rA-i • . . -, r Unhappy 

sympathy and assistance. This m itself was Reign. 
a grievous misfortune ; but a still greater one was the 
fact that Frederick proved to be totally unfit for the 
position to which he had been chosen. He not only 
possessed no political insight, but knew not how to 
adapt himself to circumstances. Upon his arrival in 
the country he offended many of his best friends by a 
foolish partiality towards the Moravian Brethren, since 
their inclination to Calvinism was more in harmony 
with his own views than the creed of the Evangelicals. 
Much to the disgust of the people of Prague, he or- 
dered all pictures, relics, and ornaments, to be removed 
from the cathedral, so that that magnificent church 
was transformed into a " meeting-house," with walls as 
bare as those of a barn. The queen also caused not a 
little scandal by appearing with her court ladies at pub- 
lic receptions in gowns whose make was not regarded 
decent by the Bohemian ladies. The chief cause for 



4o6 The Story of Bohemia. 

disaffection, however, was that Frederick, instead of 
choosing for his counselors the best and ablest men of 
the nation, brought with him his old favorites — for- 
eigners — who neither understood nor cared for the best 
interests of the country. Among these may be men- 
tioned Christian, the Prince of Anhalt, and Geoirge, the 
Count of Hohenloh. Placing these in command of the 
army, he greatly offended the able and tried generals, 
Mansfield and Thurn. 

Nevertheless, the chief cause of the downfall of Bo- 
hemia was the character of her own sons. Never in 
the whole previous history of the nation was there 
such a scarcity of able and patriotic men. During the 
Hussite war, when one great leader fell, another im- 
mediately arose to fill his place ; but in this period of 
moral decline, there was not a man found in the whole 
nation that possessed the qualities of a great leader. 
Thus it w^as that the management of afiairs fell into 
the hands of strangers ; and the natives, instead of 
helping them with their co-operation and sympathy, 
looked upon them with jealousy, and even refused to 
contribute to the support of soldiers that were hired 
to do their fighting for them. They looked to the 
peasants and middle class to do this ; but these, think- 
ing that the nobles began the war and had far more to 
lose by its unsucessful ending than themselves, con- 
tributed a mere pittance. The emptiness of the war 
treasury, time and again, was the source of great em- 
barrassment to the officers ; for it often happened that 
the ragged and half-starved soldiers, on the very eve 
of some battle, refused to fight unless their rations 
were first paid them. And yet, at this time, the wealth 
of the nobility and the citizens of Prague was enor- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 407 

mous ; and had they devoted a reasonable part of it 
to the national cause, it would doubtless have been 
brought to a successful issue, and they might have 
lived to enjoy the rest in peace. But in their blind 
selfishness and perversity, they could not, or would 
not, see this, and the price they afterward paid for their 
obstinacy was fearful. 

The moral degradation and weakness into which 
the people had sunk is one of the saddest things to 
contemplate in the whole eventful history of Bohemia. 
Not that they were criminally depraved, but that, in 
their selfish love of ease and luxury, they had sunk 
into a sort of moral imbecility. As Rome had fallen 
long before the Northern barbarians invaded and over- 
came the country, so Bohemia had fallen long before 
the Catholic barbarians of Europe turned against her, 
in deadly hatred seeking her ruin. 

In the spring of 1620 the Bohemian army, under 
Hohenloh and Mansfield, invaded Austria, but were re- 
pulsed by Buquoi, whose army had been re- ^^^ ^^^ ^^^_ 
enforced by Spanish troops. Shortly after, tinued. 
Bethlen Gabor, having closed the truce with Ferdinand, 
again renewed his alliance with the Bohemians. Os- 
man, the Sultan of Turkey, sent his congratulations, 
and promised some assistance to Frederick. 

On the other hand, several princes came to aid Fer- 
dinand. Maximilian of Bavaria entered Upper Austria 
with a large and splendidly-equipped army, commanded 
by himself and Count Tilly. This so alarmed the peo- 
ple that they submitted to his authority without a 
struggle. The Elector of Saxony gained possession 
of Ltisatia ; and an army of Cossacks, fitted out by the 
King of Poland, succeeded in marching through Silesia 



4o8 The Story of Bohemia. 

and Moravia as far as lyower Austria, which country 
was thus compelled to swear fealty to Ferdinand, up 
to this time having refused to do so. 

Maximilian and Buquoi joined their forces, and com- 
menced a vigorous campaign against the Bohemians. 
Their army, amounting to 50,000 men, consisted of 
Spaniards, Italians, Germans, and other nationalities, 
and exceeded in strength that of Frederick. 

Pressed on by this overwhelming force, the Bohe- 
mians were compelled to fall back, the Imperialists 
gaining possession of the towns of Krnmlov, Budweis, 
Prachatic, and several other places. Pisek, defending 
itself valiantly, was finally overpowered, and, as a warn- 
ing to other cities, was razed to the ground, and the 
people, without regard to age or sex, all massacred. 
As a result of this, many other towns surrendered with- 
out attempting any defense. The Bohemian forces, 
under the command of Anhalt, kept falling back until 
King Frederick himself repaired to the army, intend- 
ing to retrieve some of the disasters ; but it was already 
too late ; the army was utterly demoralized, and noth- 
ing of importance could be done. 

The Imperial army now besieged Pilsen, where 
Mansfield had shut himself up, and tried in vain to get 
that general to give them battle. The Bohemian army 
was at Rokycan, and Thurn, Hohenloh, and Anhalt 
advised immediate attack upon the Imperialists while 
they were still weary from the march ; but this advice 
was overruled by the older Anhalt, who feared the su- 
perior ability of the emperor's commanders. Thus the 
favorable moment was allowed to slip by unimproved, 
and the army then compelled to fall back until it took 
its stand upon the White Mountain near Prague. 



To Close of Thirty Years' War, 



409 



We have now reached the saddest period in Bohe- 
mian history. The battle of White Mountain, although 
insignificant when compared with some of The Battle of 
the great battles that the Bohemians had S^\^^^^°""- 
been engaged in during other wars, still in its results 
proved to be more disastrous than that of Lipan, two 
centuries earlier. The latter marked the fall of Bohe- 
mian democracy ; the former the fall of the nation 
itself - 

The Bohemian army, under the command of Ho- 
henloh and Anhalt, numbered about 20,000 men, half 
of whom were cavalry, the rest infantry. The Impe- 
rial army, under Buquoi and Maximilian numbered 
25,000 men, their numbers having been considerably 
reduced by sickness and death, and by the garrisons 
left in the various towns that had been taken. 

When the armies had taken their stand upon the 
White Mountain, the Bohemian leaders advised an im- 
mediate attack upon the army of Maximilian before it 
was joined by that of Buquoi; but General Hohenloh 
objected to this, laying great stress upon the strength 
of their position, and claiming that if the attack should 
not prove successful, it might involve the loss of the 
crown. This opinion being accepted by the council 
of war, the army remained upon the White Mountain, 
both privates and officers beginning to act in a most 
heedless manner. Many of the officers went to Prague 
to visit their wives and relatives; and, indeed, such 
recklessness was shown by all, that some of the more 
thoughtful citizens thought that both Frederick and 
the nation were sold to the enemy by Anhalt and 
Hohenloh. 

November 8th, the army under Buquoi also reached 



4IO The Story of Bohemia, 

the field of battle. A council of war was held, wherein 
Maximilian, flUvShed with recent victories, was eager 
for an immediate attack, while Buquoi, more wary, 
counseled delay. Just at this moment there entered 
into the room a certain monk, whom the Duke of Ba- 
varia had obtained from Rome for the purpose of en- 
couraging his troops with his prayers and exhortations. 
This monk, called Dominicus a Jesu Maria, began a 
fiery harangue, and flourishing a picture of the Virgin, 
that he claimed had been desecrated by the Protestant 
soldiers, he called upon all faithful Catholics to avenge 
the insult done to the Mother of God. His words 
acted like magic, and, with *' Mary " as the watchword, 
preparations were at once commenced for the battle. 

The battle was begun by the Imperialists wath 
great flourish of trumpets, music, and shouting. The 
enemy attacked the right wing of the Bohemian army, 
gaining possession of several pieces of artillery. But 
the younger Anhalt came to the assistance of this di- 
vision, and soon drove back the enemy in great confu- 
sion. But this victory was of short duration, for, assist- 
ance coming to the Imperialists, the division of Anhalt 
was defeated and he taken prisoner. On the left wing 
the Hungarian allies were more successful, putting to 
flight the cavalry of Maximilian ; but letting their cu- 
pidity get the better of their judgment, instead of fol- 
lowing up the advantage gained, they began to plunder 
the camp of the Imperialists, thus giving them time 
to collect and put in order the disorganized army and 
turn it against the over-secure victors, who soon lost 
all they had shortly before gained. The cavalry of 
Hohenloh was sent to aid the Hungarians, but was 
defeated and put to flight at the first onset. Both they 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 411 

and the Hungarians, burdened with the spoils, fled to 
the Moldau, in whose waters many of them perished. 
The rest of the army was also defeated and put to 
flight, all except the division of Moravians, who took 
their stand by the fortress of Hvezda,-'^ choosing rather 
to die than follow the example of their panic-stricken 
comrades. 

The whole action hardly lasted an hour, and ended 
in the total defeat of the Bohemians. Owing to the 
fearful confusion that followed, it was never ascertained 
how great was the loss in slain and wounded, but it 
has been estimated that about 10,000 men of the Bohe- 
mian army, and probably 4,000 of the Imperial, were 
left upon the field of battle. 

When the battle began, King Frederick was seated 
with his lords and ladies at a banquet in his palace in 
Hradschin. A messenger arrived from the field of 
action urging him to repair at once to the army to en- 
courage his troops by his presence. But Frederick 
refused, and remained seated at the table till the din- 
ner was over. When, finally, he started for the army, 
he met at the city gate his troops rushing towards the 
city in the wildest confusion. No sooner did this head-, 
long flight meet his eyes than he became as panic- 
stricken as the rest, and thought of no further defense. 
He asked Maximilian to grant him a truce of twenty- 
four hours; but he would give him only eight, with 
the condition that he immediately abdicate the Bohe- 
mian crown. 

Frederick left the palace, seeking refuge in the old 
town of Prague, and at once prepared to leave the 

••• Hvezda — a star — a fortress near Prague, built in the shape of a 
six-pointed star. 



H 



412 The Story of Bohemia. 

country. The Bohemian leaders in vain remonstrated 
with him that all was not yet lost, that General Thurn 
had still a large army of Hungarians, that General 
Mansfield was ready to attack the enemy from the 
rear, that many cities were still in their possession, and 
Moravia and Silesia were still unconquered. It was all 
in vain; the cowardly king would not listen to them, 
and the very next day started for Breslau, accompanied 
by his generals, Anhalt and Hohenloh, and also by 
Thurn, who, although the chief instigator of the re- 
bellion, was the first to desert the cause of the Bohe- 
mians. 

Frederick, having ruled in Bohemia one short win- 
ter, became known in history as the "Winter King." 

The city, thus ignominiously forsaken by its king 
and leaders, was compelled to surrender. Five lords 
were sent to receive the victorious general and ask 
him what terms he offered; but he gave them to un- 
derstand that the day of terms was past, that now 
nothing would be accepted but unconditional surren- 
der. As soon as the army took possession of the city, 
a manifesto was issued declaring Ferdinand the lawful 
King of Bohemia, Silesia, and Moravia. Maximilian 
assured the States that Ferdinand would pardon them, 
and, leaving Tilly in command of the garrison, he took 
his departure for Bavaria, carrying with him immense 
quantities of spoils. 

In the defeat of the Bohemians on the White Moun- 
tain, the Spanish-Jesuit party finally gained its aim, 
which was utterly to root Protestantism out of the 
land, and to establish a despotic form of government 
in place of the ancient self-rule. Prudence, however, 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 413 

dictated that great care should be exercised so as not 
to alarm the country by a premature disclosure of 
these plans. 

Before Maximilian took his departure to Bavaria, 
Prince Charles of I^ichtenstein came to Prague, having 
been appointed by Ferdinand viceroy of the kingdom. 
As soon as he assumed control of the government, all 
those that had been sent into exile by the Directors 
now returned, the chief among these being the Jesuits, 
who again took possession of their college. 

Meanwhile Buquoi marched into Moravia, where 
the authorities, encouraged by the presence of Bethlen 
Gabor, still remained in rebellion. Before the end of 
the year they, too, were compelled to surrender. At the 
same time the Elector of Saxony induced the Silesians 
to make a treaty of peace, promising to secure for 
them the confirmation of their political and religious 
liberties. As a result of this, Frederick, who had 
taken refuge in their capital, was obliged to leave the 
country. 

Of all those that had taken part in the rebellion, 
General Mansfield alone remained in the field. He had 
his army in the western part of Bohemia ; and while 
he remained in the land, it was sound policy for the 
emperor not to interfere in matters of religion ; and 
this the more so since it was only on that condition 
that the Elector of Saxony was lending him his aid. 
Neither were there any preparations made to bring to 
trial the leaders of the rebellion; so that, depending 
upon the assurance of the Duke of Bavaria, many of 
those that had fled now returned, while others re- 
mained at home, trusting in this false security. 



414 The Story of Bohemia. 

The leaders of the rebellion found to their sorrow 
that the confidence placed in the magnanimity of the 
The Punish- victors had been fearfully misplaced. Feb- 
Bohemia. ruary 20, 1 62 1, three months after the bat- 
tle of the White Mountain, an order came from Vienna 
commanding the arrest of all the leaders of the insur- 
rection. All those that were found in Prague were im- 
mediately seized and cast into prison; those living out 
of Prague were sought out, and also brought to Prague, 
to be tried before the court organized for this purpose 
by the viceroy, Charles of lyichtenstein. Shortly after 
this, a manifesto was given out by the emperor, order- 
ing the exile of all Calvinistic ministers, and also those 
of the Moravian Brethren; for these sects were not in- 
cluded among those having the protection of the Elec- 
tor of Saxony. As this blow struck but a small part 
of the population, the I^utherans or Evangelicals still 
deluded themselves with the hope that no such severe 
measures would be taken against them. 

While the preparations for trial were made at 
Prague, the emperor tried by various methods to in- 
duce Mansfield to surrender Pilsen. A truce was 
finally made, during which Mansfield left the country, 
going to Palatine to the assistance of Frederick. Dur- 
ing his absence, his unworthy lieutenant surrendered 
the city to the enemy, and thus the whole of Bohemia 
was in the power of Ferdinand. 

The court for the trial of the rebels being composed 
entirely of the enemies of the country, little hopes were 
entertained that justice would be tempered with mercy ; 
and yet the decisions were far more severe than had 
been expected. Twenty-seven of the insurgents were 
condemned to death, and many others to various griev- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 415 

ous and disgraceful punishments. The execution of 
the prisoners was appointed for the 21st of June, 1621. 
As the 7th of November, the time of the battle of the 
White Mountain, may be regarded as the day of death 
of Bohemia as a nation, so the 21st of June was the 
day of her funeral. To make the scene of the execu- 
tion so impressive as to strike terror into the hearts of 
the people, the rink of the Old Town was especially 
fitted oht for the occasion. A platform was erected 
upon the side of the Town Hall next to the rink, so 
that the prisoners stepping from the hall upon the 
place of execution could be seen by vast crowds of peo- 
ple. The platform thus erected was covered with 
black broadcloth, and surrounded on all sides by troops, 
so as to prevent any disturbance among the people. 
The condemned men w^ere led out to execution accord- 
ing to their rank, and any effort made by them to ad- 
dress the people was drowned by the beating of drums 
and the blowing of trumpets. All went to death 
bravel}^ regarding themselves martyrs for the national 
cause. The first one that was beheaded was Andrew 
Slik, whose right hand was cut off after his death, as 
further punishment for having signed the articles of 
revolt ; the second was Vaclav Budovec, famed for his 
learning; after him came Christopher Harant of Polzic, 
who was famous for his books of travel ; then the aged 
Caspar Kaplir of Sulevic; and the rest in their order. 
Doctor John Jesinsky, a celebrated physician and at 
that time rector of the university, had his tongue torn 
out before his execution; and, after being beheaded, his 
body was quartered beneath the .gallows, and stuck up 
on poles in different parts of the city. John Kutnauer, 
the mayor of the city, and Simon Susicky, were hanged 



41 6 The Story of Bohemia. 

upon a beam that was put up in one of the windows 
of the Town Hall. Nathanael Vodnansky was hanged 
upon the public gibbet in the rink; and Sixtus of Otten- 
dorf was pardoned just as he was stepping to the place 
of execution. The heads of the executed were put in 
iron cages, and set up upon the tower of the bridge 
in Old Town as a warning to all passers-by ; the bodies 
were left to the widows and orphans for burial. 

On the day following this fearful tragedy, penalties 
were meted out to those who had not been condemned 
to death. Some were publicly whipped and then exiled 
from the country ; others cast into prison for life or for 
a term of years; those that had not made their appear- 
ance for the trial, had their names nailed to the gibbet 
by the headsman, and their estates confiscated. 

When such distinguished men were so severely 
dealt with, the rest of the people that had participated 
in the uprising had not much to hope for. The court 
then proceeded to punish the Protestant clergy; that 
is, the members of the Utraquist Consistory, the Evan- 
gelical ministers of the city of Prague, and those of 
other royal cities. Some time after, the university was 
taken out of the hands of the Protestants and placed 
under the control of the Jesuits. 

Some time after the great trial, a decree was issued 
by the emperor, styled a '' general pardon," wherein it 
w^as announced that, although all those who had taken 
part in the ''abominable rebellion" against him had 
forfeited their estates, their honor, and their lives, 
nevertheless, in regard to their honor and their lives, 
he would show them mercy, if they themselves should 
acknowledge their guilt in a certain specified time; 
but if they refused to do so, they would suffer the ex- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 417 

treme penalty of the law. At the appointed time many 
persons made their appearance at court, where they 
were assured that their lives and honor should not be 
touched, but only their estates. Still the penalty was 
far more grievous than they had reason to expect. 
Some were deprived of all their possessions ; some, the 
half; while others lost a third. The value of the es- 
tates thus confiscated, was estimated at 1,440,000,000 
Meissen coins. This confiscation of the estates proved 
a most disastrous blow to the Bohemian nation. By 
this means, a large part of the old nobility was reduced' 
to penury ; their estates fell into the hands of foreign- 
ers — Germans, Italians, Spaniards, and others who not 
only cared nothing for the country or the people, but 
willingly lent their aid to all manner of cruel persecu- 
tions. What the poor peasants endured from these 
foreign masters, who often were nothing but wild, 
heartless adventurers, is a story that could be written 
in blood. 

In the j^ear 1622 Ferdinand visited Prague, and 
promised to call a Diet ; but he delayed to do so, al- 
though he imposed heavy taxes upon the country, re- 
ceiving permission to do so, not from the States, ac- 
cording to the ancient laws of the land, but from officers 
of his own appointing. 

Ferdinand, a pupil of the Jesuits, consequently a 
most zealous Catholic, cherished no higher aim than 
to convert the Bohemian people back to the compulsory 
''true faith." At first he was restrained ^°^^^'^^^i°°«- 
somewhat by his agreement with the Elector of Saxony ; 
but having satisfied that ruler by the payment of six 
millions of thalers, and the cession of both Lusatias, 
he was free to act according to his own wishes. 

27 



41 8 The Story of Bohemia. 

In 1624 a decree was passed ordering all priests 
non-Catholic to leave the country, and the Catholic 
reformation to be carried into effect in all the cities 
and villages; this meaning nothing less than that all 
Churches, no matter of what creed, were to be placed 
immediately under the supervision of Catholic priests 
and bishops. As the number of Catholic priests was 
far from sufficient to fill all the vacancies caused by 
the exile of the Protestant clergy, they were imported 
from other countries, especially from Poland. The 
people then were ordered, by various compulsory 
methods, to take part in the Catholic service. The 
work of conversion making slow progress, more severe 
measures were adopted. The priests were forbidden 
to marry couples not professing the Catholic faith, nor 
to perform the burial service to persons that had died 
not Catholic. The keeping of holy-days, fast-days, and 
attending mass was made obligatory under heavy fines. 
As a species of servitude was general in Bohemia at 
this time, the Catholic lords themselves undertook the 
conversion of the peasants living upon their estates. 
This was accomplished by driving them to church in 
crowds like cattle, by beating them, locking them up, 
and by various other rough usages. 

With all these violent measures, the work of con- 
version still lagged far behind the zeal of the victors; 
consequently still more severe methods were resorted 
to. In Prague, when the greater part of the popula- 
tion refused to be converted, four of the most promi- 
nent citizens were sent into exile as a warning to 
the others. This failing of the desired effect, fifty more 
suffered the same fate, and then seventy. The fiend- 
ish malignity of these would-be missionaries devised a 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 419 

method of conversion that proved very effective. Small 
bands of dragoons were sent out and quartered in the 
houses of the heretics. They tormented them in all 
the ways that their brutality could devise, until the 
wretched people either joined the Catholic Church, or 
ran away from their homes. This method of conver- 
sion so filled the land with terror, that often, when the 
news was brought that the dragoons were coming, 
the people picked up what they could carry, set fire to 
their houses, and fled into the forests or into exile. In 
some villages the peasants, driven to despair, rose in 
rebellion against their lords, burned their castles, and 
committed other acts of violence. But they gained 
nothing by this, for they were always overpowed by 
the troops sent against them. Those that survived 
were then subjected to fearful punishments. Some 
were hanged, some beheaded, some broken on the wheel, 
and some horribly mutilated. 

Thus far the violent measures were mostly directed 
against the lower classes; but in 1627 the emperor 
gave out a decree announcing that he would The General 
tolerate no one in the kingdom that did not i^^^^^- 
agree with him in matters of faith. Those that re- 
fused to become Catholics were given six months 
time to sell their estates and leave the country. By 
this ruthless step the climax of suffering was reached ; 
for, as there were no buyers, the people were given the 
alternative either to give up their religion, or choose 
exile and beggary in a strange land. Thirty-six thou- 
sand families, to whom their religion was dearer than 
all else, left their native land, seeking refuge in other 
countries. Among these were many of the old nobil- 
ity, many professors, and other learned men. In fact. 



420 



The Story of Bohemia, 



the best part of the nation, as regards culture and 
character, was thus driven into exile. 

Many of the exiles sought homes in Germany; 
some went to Holland, and others to Norway and 
Sweden. As most of them were very poor, they were 
obliged to resort to various methods of obtaining a 
livelihood. The noblemen generally became officers 
in foreign armies ; the educated men became teachers, 

scribes, and authors. 
Among those who be- 
came celebrated were 
Paul Skala of Zhore, 
and Paul Stransky, 
both of whom wrote 
able and trustworthy 
histories of their 
times; and John 
Amos Comenius, re- 
nowned throughout 
the world for his 
works on pedagogy. 
This fearful per- 
secution of the Bo- 
hemians, although 
ostensibly directed against their religion, was, in fact, 
an attempt to root out their nationality. At this very 
time, Silesia, whose population was mostly German, was 
left to enjoy so much religious liberty that many of the 
Bohemian exiles sought and obtained refuge in that 
country. This work of denationalization was espe- 
cially furthered by the aid of the foreign nobility, who, 
obtaining possession of vast estates by their power 
and influence, succeeded in corrupting the native Cath- 




JoHN Amos Komensky (Comenius) 



To Close of Thirty Years' War, 421 

olic nobles. Still the chief factors in this evil work 
were the Jesuits. They prowled around like sleuth- 
hounds, seeking out and destroying every vestige of 
the nation's former glory. They collected and burned 
in the public market-place all Bohemian books, with- 
out the least regard as to their contents. Indeed, it 
came to such a pass that whatever was Bohemian was 
proscribed and doomed to destruction. 

In the same year that the Protestants were exiled, 
the emperor declared the government reorganized. 
The crown was declared hereditary in the Reconstruc- 
house of Hapsburg, even to the furthest G?veriment^ 
collateral issue, either male or female.^ The Diet was 
deprived of its legislative power, its discussions being 
limited to those questions proposed by the emperor 
himself. The power of granting subsidies was left to 
the Diet, but under such regulations that it was prac- 
tically according to the will of the ruler. In place of 
the old open courts, there were established courts 
whose sessions were held with closed doors, and most 
of the proceedings were carried on in writing, instead 
of viva voce ; and since many Germans were settled in 
the country, their language, as well as Bohemian, was 
used in the proceedings. Finally, Ferdinand abolished 
the General Diets that the countries composing the 
Kingdom of Bohemia had been wont to hold, thus sev- 
ering asunder the main bond that had united these 
provinces. 

The humiliation of the country was so great that 
even the Catholic lords that had helped to establish the ■ 
government of Ferdinand, now regretted the step, and 
in vain remonstrated with the emperor, saying that 
since the instigators of the insurrection had been duly 



422 The Story of Bohemia. 

punished, the others ought to be left in the enjoyment 
of the liberties that they had never forfeited. 

To show his unlimited power, Ferdinand called a 
Diet, and, without asking its leave, had his son crowned 
King of Bohemia as Ferdinand III. Ferdinand re- 
mained in Prague for eight months, after which he 
moved to Vienna with his whole court, leaving the 
government of the country in the hands of the highest 
officials as his regents. 

THK THIRTY YEARS' WAR. 

The uprising of the Bohemians against Ferdinand 
II was the beginning of that long and bloody struggle 
known in history as the Thirty Years' War. Although 
the emperor had conquered Bohemia, King Frederick 
was still at large, enlisting in his cause, or perhaps 
more in the cause of Protestantism, the various Ger- 
man princes, and also the great warrior Christian, the 
King of Denmark. This brought on a war in which 
almost the whole of Europe was involved. 

At this time, one of the most powerful noblemen in 

the emperor's dominions was Albert of Wallenstein. 

He came from a Protestant Bohemian fam- 

Wallenstein, ... ,. .^,. - . (. 

ily ; but having received his education irom 
the Jesuits, he became a traitor to both his nation and 
his Church. As a reward for services done the em- 
peror against the Venetians, Hungarians, and Bohe- 
mians, he was endowed with vast estates, and granted 
the title of the Duke of Friedland. 

In 1625, when so many of the German princes had 
taken up arms against Ferdinand, so that his position 
was most critical, Wallenstein in a few months raised 
and equipped an army at his own expense, and came 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 423 

to the rescue of his sovereign. He defeated the Ger- 
man princes, drove the Danish king out of Germany, 
and conquered the countries as far as the Baltic, includ- 
ing Mecklenburg, which principality was ceded to him 
as a reward for these services. These brilliant vic- 
tories filled him with pride, so that he carried himself 
very arrogantly before the other princes of the realm, 
at whose instigation he finally lost his position. He 
retired- to Prague, where he had built himself a beau- 
tiful palace, and there lived in princely magnificence. 

The emperor, however, soon had cause to regret 
this ill-advised step. At the removal of their leader, 
the large armies of Wallenstein soon scattered, and 
when, soon after, the German princes, under the leader- 
ship of the Swedish king, Gustavus Adolphus, rose 
up against him, he was in no condition to cope with 
them, his best general, Tilly, sustaining a terrible de- 
feat not far from lyeipsic. The Saxons then invaded 
Bohemia, and obtained possession of Prague. 

This proved a time of great rejoicing to the exiled 
Protestants, who returned to their native land in great 
numbers. The Utraquist Consistory was re-established, 
the Jesuits in their turn exiled, and the university re- 
stored to Protestant professors. The skulls of the 
martyrs of 162 1, that were still bleaching in their iron 
cages, were taken down and buried with solemn cere- 
monies in the old Teyn church. 

The Saxon conquest, however, did not prove an 
unmixed good ; for the foreign soldiers were guilty of 
many acts of cruelty and violence, which were directed 
especially against the Catholics. The Elector of Sax- 
ony, John George himself, came into the country ; but 
his coming was productive of more harm than good. 



424 



The Story of Bohemia. 



He collected and carried o£f to Dresden many rare 
works of art that had in former times been brought to 
Prague by King Rudolph. As this had likewise been 
done by Maximilian of Bavaria at the defeat of the 
Bohemians on the White Mountain, it follows that the 
rarest and costliest treasures, that had formerly been 
the glory of Prague, must be sought for, even at the 
present time, in the museums and art galleries of Mu- 
nich and Dresden. 

The Saxons having possession of Bohemia, and the 
Swedes winning victories elsewhere, in this extremity 
of danger, Ferdinand again turned to Wallenstein, beg- 
ging him to assume command of the army ; which he 
finally did, but only on condition that he should pos- 
sess the supreme command, being subject to no one, 
not even to the emperor. 

Taking the field, he soon had an army of 50,000 
men; for adventurers from all lands flocked to his 
standard, knowing that they would be richly rewarded 
for their services by plundering the nations that they 
conquered. 

As soon as Wallenstein had his army ready for ac- 
tion, he invaded Bohemia, and the Saxons were com- 
pelled to leave the country with as great speed as they 
had before entered it. The Protestants were again 
driven from the country, never to return, unless they 
came in disguise as beggars or traveling artisans. 

Having conquered Bohemia, Wallenstein turned 
his victorious army against the Swedes; but although 
they lost their great leader, Gustavus Adolphus, they 
nevertheless gained a decisive victory at the battle of 
lyUtzen in Saxony, and Wallenstein was obliged to fall 
back to Bohemia. In Prague he ordered the execu- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 425 

tion of eighteen of his generals, charging them with 
cowardice in that fatal battle. The following year he 
made good these losses, winning many battles in Sile- 
sia, I^usatia, and Brandenburg. 

While winning so many battles for the emperor, 
Wallenstein did something that by no means pleased 
his sovereign. Without his consent, indeed without 
his knowledge, he entered into negotiations with the 
Swedes, and Saxons, and often held confidential dis- 
courses with Arnim, the Saxon general, who formerly 
had served in his army. These actions gave rise to 
the report that Wallenstein aspired to the crown of 
Bohemia, which he meant to gain through the help of 
his army. This coming to the ears of Richelieu, the 
prime minister of the French king, Louis XIII, who 
had formed an alliance with the Swedes for the de- 
struction of the house of Hapsburg, he at once offered 
his services to Wallenstein to aid him in securing the 
Bohemian crown. These negotiations led to no pur- 
pose; but they roused the suspicions of Ferdinand, and 
ultimately brought the downfall of the great general. 

While Wallenstein was carrying on a successful 
war in Saxony and Brandenburg, the Swedes invaded 
the dominions of the Duke of Bavaria, and besieged 
Ratisbon. Maximilian appealed to the emperor for 
aid, who at once requested Wallenstein to go to the 
assistance of the duke. The great general was loath 
to cut short his campaign to go to the aid of the duke, 
who before had been the chief cause of his removal 
from the command; consequently he was somewhat 
dilatory in his movements, and did not reach Ratisbon 
until it was too late, it having already fallen into the 
hands of the enemy. 



426 The Story of Bohemia. 

Being late in the season, Wallenstein put his troops 
into winter quarters in various places in Bohemia, 
himself setting up his camp in the city of Pilsen. 
This gave rise to new suspicions against him, which 
filled him with such indignation that he determined 
to resign his command, and was only hindered from 
so doing by the earnest remonstrance of his generals, 
who would have lost much by his withdrawal from 
the army. Knowing that there were spies in the 
camp, he called the chief officers to his headquarters, 
and, laying the case before them, showing them that 
his life was in danger, he had them sign an agreement, 
swearing loyalty to him as long as he remained in the 
service of the emperor. 

The news of these proceedings reaching Vienna, 
Ferdinand became greatly alarmed, interpreting this 
special act of allegiance to Wallenstein as treachery 
to himself. To avert the threatening danger, he gave 
the chief command of the army to Count Gallas, de- 
claring Wallenstein and the generals that had signed 
the fatal document traitors, and gave secret orders 
that the guilty general should be put to death wher- 
ever found. 

Wallenstein learning in what peril his life was, 
sought refuge in Kger, where he intended to join the 
Swedes, with whom he had come to some agreement. 
But he was not safe there. February 25, 1634, he was 
treacherously murdered, together with several of his 
most faithful generals. Some time after this, twenty- 
four more were beheaded at Pilsen. 

The vast estates of Wallenstein were confiscated, 
and divided among the favorites of Ferdinand. As 
Wallenstein' s guilt was never proved, and as he de- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 427 

sired to appear before the emperor to justify his 
actions, his death and the confiscation of his estates 
were acts of willful murder and robbery. His own 
life being full of violence and cruelty, his end may be 
regarded as a just retribution for his crimes; but this 
in no w^ay excuses Ferdinand's precipitate and cruel 
action toward one who had done him so many inesti- 
mable services. 

After the death of Wallenstein, the emperor placed 
the chief command of the army into the hands of his 
son Ferdinand III, who at once marched to Bavaria 
against the Swedes. In the meantime the Swedes, 
under General Banner, had joined the Saxons, and the 
united armies again invaded Bohemia, reaching the 
city of Prague. But Colloredo, the commander of the 
forces in that city, receiving re-enforcements, finally 
succeeded in driving them out of the country. 

Ferdinand III, obtaining a decisive victory over 
the Swedes, and the emperor agreeing to grant some 
concessions, the Elector of Saxony, as well as several 
other German princes, made peace, and thus a short 
respite was granted to Bohemia. This, however, was 
not for long; for France, the ancient enemy of the 
house of Hapsburg, commenced a new war. 

In 1637, Ferdinand II died, being in his fifty-fifth 
year. His son, Ferdinand III, assumed the govern- 
ment, inheriting all his father's provinces, as well as 
the war with the French and the Swedes. 

FERDINAND III. 

In the year 1638, the Swedes, under Banner, again 
invaded Bohemia, and, meeting with little resistance, 
took city after city, devastating the country in a most 



428 The Story of Bohemia. 

frightful manner. As has already been remarked, their 
rage was turned against everything that was Catholic. 
The War Priests, mouks, and especially Jesuits, were 
Continued, g^j^ed and put to death without mercy: 
churches were desecrated, and pictures and other 
decorations destroyed. Whatever was of value and 
movable was loaded upon vessels, and sent out of 
the country by the river Elbe. Several thousand vil- 
lages and towns were plundered and burned, and the 
grain in the fields utterly destroyed. The unfortunate 
inhabitants, seeing the bloodthirsty hordes approach- 
ing, fled into the forests, where many of them per- 
ished from cold and hunger. 

After the death of Banner (1641), General Torsten- 
son assumed the command, and again won so many 
victories over the Imperial forces that they again fell 
back to Bohemia. 

So many defeats having been sustained by the 
Catholic armies, the government began to consider as 
to the cause of such disasters. As the generals did 
not lack in ability, and the troops generally were 
superior in numbers to the enemy, it was decided that 
•the cause of the misfortune was cowardice among both 
officers and privates. It was therefore decided to make 
a notable example of the most guilty regiment. In 
1642 a trial was held in Rokycan, in which the Mad- 
lonsky regiment was doomed to serve as a warning to 
the other divisions in the army. Its flags were torn, 
its officers beheaded, and every tenth man of the pri- 
vate soldiers was shot. 

Three years after this, the Swedes, making their 
headquarters in Silesia, again made frightful inroads 
into Bohemia and Moravia. They also gained a sig- 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 429 

nal victory over Generals Hatzfield and Goetz at Jan- 
kov, of whom the former was killed and the latter taken 
prisoner. The Swedes then advanced as far as Vienna, 
but did not venture to cross the Danube, which was 
guarded upon the other side by artillery and a strong 
garrison. 

In 1646, the war being carried on outside of Bohe- 
mia, Ferdinand III embraced the opportunity to come 
to Prague to have his fourteen-year-old son, also Fer- 
dinand, crowned King of Bohemia. 

In 1648 the terrible Thirty Years' War was draw- 
ing to its close ; but before it ended, the Swedes again 
visited the country with fearful devastations. Coming 
to Prague, through the treachery of some of the inhab- 
itants, they entered the city on the Small Side, and im- 
mediately began the work of destruction. The houses 
were broken into and pillaged, and the people mur- 
dered without mercy. Some of the fugitives, escaping 
to the Old Town, gave the alarm, and the city at once 
made preparations for a stout defense. The whole city 
was up in arms, and resisted the attacks of the be- 
siegers with so much valor that they were kept at bay, 
when the joyful tidings were brought to the city that 
peace had been made at Westphalia. But before the 
news came, the Swedes had plundered the palace at 
Hradschin, sending off many loads of treasures down 
the Moldau and the Elbe. 

At the close of the war, Ferdinand visited Prague, 
thanked the citizens for so ably defending the city, 
and rewarded them with a gift of 300,000 guilders. 
Then, as an act of devotional thanksgiving, he ordered 
a pillar with the Virgin and Child, still standing, to be 
put up in the large rink of the Old Town. 



430 The Story oi< Bohemia. 



THE CONDITION OF THE) COUNTRY AFTER THE THIRTY 
YEARS' WAR. 

There is scarcely a parallel where a nation was 
plunged into such depths of misery as Bohemia during 
the Thirty Years' War. War is a frightful evil in mod- 
ern times, when some regard is paid to the rights of 
individuals, and soldiers are regularly recruited troops 
belonging to the respective nations ; but in those days 
the individual did not seem to have any rights, and the 
soldiers, being hordes of bloodthirsty mercenaries, were 
equally a terror to the people across whose territory 
they marched, whether they belonged to the enemy or 
to their own sovereign. With such barbaric hordes 
crossing and recrossing the country in all directions, 
Bohemia was left in a condition most pitiable. 

Thousands of villages* were plundered and de- 
stroyed, so that they disappeared from the face of the 
earth, and never again were rebuilt. The larger towns, 
either in part or entirely, were reduced to cinders, and 
long years passed before they were even partially re- 
built. Vast tracts of land lay waste for lack of hands 
to cultivate them. The wretched peasants, deprived 
of their tools, cattle, and all other means of cultivating 
the soil, eked out a miserable existence by aiding each 
other as best they could, hitching themselves to the 
plow, and other unnatural methods of labor. The cit- 
ies, deprived of their population, not only by the war, 
but also by the exile of the Protestants, languished for 



■*The peasantry in those days, as at the present time, lived in vil- 
lageSj so that the number of villages to a certain population was 
much greater than in countries where the tillers of the soil live on 
isolated farms. 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 431 

long years in poverty, which the close of the war did 
not relieve, as the Peace of Westphalia made no pro- 
vision for the return of the exiles. Indeed, the country 
suffered such a fearful loss in population that, out of 
the 3,000,000 before the war, barely 800,000 remained. 
And, as if the cup of bitterness were not overflowing 
to the wretched people, they were left entirely to the 
tender mercies of the new nobility that settled upon the 
confiscated estates of the exiled Protestants. These 
new lords themselves were cruel enough, but that was 
as nothing when compared with the brutal tyranny of 
the swarms of officials that surrounded them. It was 
not surprising that at times the downtrodden people 
thought that '' God had forsaken the earth, and given 
Satan permission to torment its inhabitants according 
to his own pleasure." 

As for religion, it seemed that all had become de- 
vout Catholics; but, in truth, this was not the case. 
Bibles were still held by some families, who kept them 
hidden in secret places, in the walls or under the floors. 
Protestant ministers traveled through the country in 
disguise, held services in the depths of dark forests, 
mountains, and caves, and administered the sacraments 
of baptism and the I^ord's Supper. 

This method of worship was accompanied with 
great danger, as the country was filled with mendicant 
monks, whose chief aim was to ferret out and bring to 
punishment the least act of unfaithfulness to the Cath- 
olic Church. These monks also sought out all Bohe- 
mian books, and burned them in the public market- 
place. Thus a certain monk named Konias boasted 
that he had burned 60,000 Bohemian books. In place 
of the reading thus ruthlessly destroyed, they distrib- 



432 The Story of Bohemia, 

uted among the people their own pietistic productions, 
whose aim was not to instruct the mind and open the 
understanding, but to fill the soul with superstitious 
fears, and teach the people to practice innumerable 
petty ceremonies. Instead of teaching sound morals, 
they told the people empty and often immoral legends 
about the lives of the saints. 

It was at this time that John of Nepomuk was can- 
onized, and some of the legends related about this 
bogus saint are truly scandalous. The land was filled 
with shrines, at which false miracles were performed 
by the crafty and depraved monks, and the people de- 
luded to make pilgrimages and offerings. It is worthy 
of remark that the truly great and good men in the 
nation's history, that deserved to be enshrined in the 
hearts of the people as saints, were entirely overshad- 
owed by new saints, that had nothing to recommend 
them but some stupid miracle invented by an equally 
stupid monk. Their pietistic teachings extended into 
all the relations of life, and it was due to these same 
monks that the simple greeting common among Eu- 
ropean nations was exchanged for the long one of 
" Praised be Jesus Christ.' 

How well the monkr succeeded in inculcating their 
superstitious teachings is proved by the numerous 
laws passed at this time against witchcraft. Indeed, 
the fearful demoralization that followed in the intel- 
lectual condition of the people may be laid at the door 
of these same monks. After the war, the university 
also came under the control of the Jesuits ; and as an 
illustration of how they hindered all free thought, even 
among the faculty, may he given the following : Every 
professor, before being permitted to give lectures, was 



To Close of Thirty Years' War. 433 

obliged to take an oath that he believed in the immac- 
ulate conception of the Virgin. 

As to the general tenor of their education, it was 
mostly scholastic — empty discussions about empty and 
useless subjects. While Comenius was publishing 
books and establishing schools in foreign countries, 
wherein were to be trained men and women having 
their observation cultivated, their intellect quickened 
and the whole world of real objects opened to them, 
his countrymen were doomed for several more genera- 
tions to chew the dry leaves of monkish scholasticism. 

With all these evils to cope with, it was not sur- 
prising that the nation's spirit was broken, that they 
lost their patriotic sentiments, and to a great extent 
became Germanized. Indeed, so many forces were 
brought to bear upon them, that if it were not for their 
proverbial tenacity, they would have become com- 
pletely denationalized, adopting, like Scotland and Ire- 
land, the language of their conquerors. The language 
was mostly preserved among the lower classes of peo- 
ple ; for the upper classes, and especially the nobility, 
gloried in their foreign customs and speech. It was 
at this time that the old simple title ''sir," used among 
the nobility, was gradually dropped, the nobles adopt- 
ing such titles as count, duke, baron, prince— titles be- 
fore unknown in Bohemia. 

As for native literature, that became entirely neg- 
lected, and what few authors there were, wrote mostly 
in the Latin tongue. Among these, the most note- 
worthy was the Jesuit Balbinus, who produced some 
valuable historical works ; the second to him in rank 
was the Moravian Pesina, also -a historian; and in con- 
nection with him may be mentioned Hamersmid Ka- 

28 



434 The Story of Bohemia, 

ramuel of Lobkovic, who lived during the reign of 
Ferdinand III, and was renowned for his learning. 

The great evil brought upon the country by being 
conquered by the Hapsburgs was the total destruction 
of all home rule. The government was entirely reor- 
ganized, but all in such a way as to render it entirely 
subservient to the officials in Vienna. Gradually, ac- 
cording to the good-will of the monarch, some of the 
lost rights were restored ; but, in general, it may be 
said that the country is groaning to-day under the op- 
pression of an unfriendly and almost absolute mon- 
archy. 



Chapter IX. 

FROM LEOPOLD TO MODERN TIMES. 

In the year 1654 the oldest son of the emperor, 
who had been crowned King of Bohemia as Ferdi- 
nand, died ; and the second son, I^eopold, was declared 
the heir. The following year Ferdinand III died, and 
lycopold ascended the throne as Emperor of Austria 
and King of Bohemia. 

Although this ruler enjoyed a long and prosperous 
reign, his government had little bearing upon affairs 
in Bohemia, all remaining about the same as in the 
reign of his father. 

One of the most noteworthy events was the uprising 
of the peasants, who were driven to this desperate step 
by the frightful tyranny of their masters. This rebel- 
lion ended as all such rebellions did — they were over- 
come by superior forces, the leaders tortured and 
hanged, and the unfortunate peasants compelled to 
return to their homes and again endure the cruelty of 
their oppressors. There was, however, a little varia- 
tion in this rebellion ; many peasants fled to the moun- 
tains, preferring starvation to the previous life-in-death 
that they had endured ; and as the lords could not per- 
form the needed labors, they resorted to peaceable 
measures to induce some of them to return. Some 
concessions were also granted by the government ; but 
these were little heeded, and the condition of the peo- 
ple was soon as hard as before. 

435 



436 The Story of Bohemia. 

During the peasant war the fields, as a matter of 
course, were neglected, which brought on a famine the 
following year (1681), The number of people dying 
was about 100,000, Prague alone losing a third of this 
number. 

The year 1682 is notable as the time when the 
Turks were expelled from Hungary, where for so 
many years they had held much territory. The suc- 
cessful issue of this war was mostly due to the heroic 
efforts of John Sobieski, the King of Poland. 

During the reign of Leopold commenced the war 
of the Spanish Succession ; but this did not affect Bo- 
hemia any further than that she was obliged to furnish 
her quota of troops and pay heavier taxes. 

lycopold died in 1705, after a reign of forty-eight 
years, and his oldest son Joseph became emperor, as 
Joseph I. 

JOSKPH I. 

Joseph was a man endowed with uncommon gifts of 
mind; and no sooner had he assumed the government 
than he began to prepare to introduce into the country 
many needed reforms. He appointed various com- 
mittees to investigate the condition of the different 
departments of the government, and to make such sug- 
gestions as they deemed necessary for their improve- 
ment. 

The war of the Spanish Succession going on, and 
Joseph, wishing to be better able to aid his brother 
Charles, sought by various methods to win the favor of 
the German princes. Among the concessions granted 
them was one bearing directly upon Bohemia. This 
kingdom, like the German States, was to furnish its part 
of taxation for the support ^of the Imperial government. 



To Modern Times. 437 

in consideration of which it was entitled to claim its 
protection in time of war. This privilege was granted 
to the Imperial government, with the express under- 
standing that the integrity of the Bohemian crown, to- 
gether with its ancient privileges, was to remain intact. 

Before Joseph could carry into effect any of his 
reforms he died (17 11), and his brother Charles became 
the ruler. As King of Bohemia, he is known in his- 
tory as Charles II, but as Emperor of Germany as 
Charles VI. 

The unexpected death of Joseph I gave a new turn 
to the Spanish war; for the European princes, seeing 
that, by the death of Joseph, Charles would become 
ruler both of Spain and Austria, objected to the forma- 
tion of so strong a power as dangerous to the peace of 
Europe. They therefore deserted his cause, compell- 
ing him thus to make peace by acknowledging Philip of 
Anjou as King of Spain, and himself to be contented 
with the island of Sardinia, the Netherlands, and some 
minor provinces. The peace was concluded by the 
Treaty of Utrecht, 1713. 

In 1723, Charles came to Prague, and was crowned 
with great splendor as King of Bohemia. As ruler of 
that country he paid little attention to the internal af- 
fairs of the kingdom, being chiefly concerned with out- 
side politics, meeting, however, little success in that 
direction. His able general, Eugene of Savoy, did win 
some lands from the Turks, but at his death they again 
reverted to their original owners. Charles also lost 
Naples and Sicily, which he had but recently taken 
from the Spaniards. 

Charles was the last male descendant of the house 
of Hapsburg, and being anxious to retain the crown 



438 The Story of Bohemia. 

in his family, he had a law passed whereby the women 
of that house were declared the rightful heirs. This 
law is known in history as the Pragmatic Sanction, 
and it was solemnly agreed to by all the princes com- 
posing the empire, as well as by other European pow- 
ers. By this law, Charles's eldest daughter, Maria 
Theresa, became his immediate heir. In 1736 she 
was married to Francis Stephen, the Duke of Tus- 
cany, of the house of Lorraine. In 1740, Charles died, 
and Maria Theresa became Empress of Austria. 

MARIA THKRBSA. 

Although the right of inheritance to the Austrian 
dominions had been confirmed to Maria Theresa by so 
many solemn promises and agreements, no sooner was 
her father dead than numerous princes rose up as 
claimants, either to parts or to the whole of her prov- 
inces. Among these were the Electors of Bavaria and 
Saxony, and the Kings of Spain, Sardinia, and Prus- 
sia. All based their claims upon the rights of relation- 
ship, or upon the false interpretation of documents 
long forgotten. 

The most dangerous of these claimants was Fred- 
erick of Prussia, who began to make immediate prepa- 
rations to seize a part of Silesia. As Maria Theresa 
was not prepared for war, Frederick soon gained pos- 
session of the whole of that province, and then turned 
his victorious arms against Bohemia, the Saxons and 
Bavarians invading it from another direction. Prague 
was soon in the hands of the enemy. 

Charles, the Elector of Bavaria, had himself pro- 
claimed King of Bohemia. Calling together the lords 
and knights to the number of 400, whose estates were 



To Modern Times. 439 

mostly in his power, he compelled them to take the 
oath of allegiance, which was done with great solem- 
nity in the cathedral at Hradschin. The chief officers 
of the State, not wishing to violate their oath of 
allegiance to the queen, had left the city. Charles ap- 
pointed other officers to take their places ; then called 
a Diet, which granted him a heavy subsidy. He then 
took his departure for Frankfort, where he was chosen 
by the electors Emperor of Germany (1742). 

Meanwhile the Hungarians had espoused the cause 
of Maria Theresa, calling her their **king," and raised 
a large army to go to her assistance. The English and 
the Russians also lending their aid, her condition be- 
gan to assume a more hopeful aspect. In order to be 
rid of her most formidable rival, she ceded the whole 
of Silesia to Frederick, and also the county of Klad- 
rau, which had always been an integral part of Bohe- 
mia. The Elector of Saxony also joining in this peace, 
the queen was now free to turn her whole strength 
against the French and the Bavarians. 

The allies under the command of Marshal Belleisle, 
to the number of 30,000, invaded Bohemia and shut 
themselves up in Prague, where they were besieged b}'" 
Charles of Lorraine, the queen's brother-in-law. 

The French defended themselves bravely for eleven 
weeks, at the close of which they were reduced to such 
want that they ate horseflesh. While in this extrem- 
ity, a large army of their countrymen were coming to 
their assistance ; but they were prevented from cross- 
ing the boundaries by Charles, who raised the siege 
to go to meet the new enemy. The opportunity was 
embraced by the French army to leave the city, which 
was done in December during a season of very cold 



440 The Story of Bohemia, 

weather, and the troops being destitute of both proper 
clothing and provisions, many of them perished before 
they reached Eger, the first halting place. 

Bohemia was thus delivered from the enemy, and 
the government of Charles of Bavaria came to an end. 
In the spring of 1743, Maria Theresa came to Prague, 
and was solemnly crowned Queen of Bohemia. The 
ceremony was performed by the Bishop of Olmutz, the 
Archbishop of Prague being in disfavor on account of 
his adherence to Charles of Bavaria. Many of the lords 
who had sworn allegiance to the usurper had also 
much to fear. But Maria Theresa, unlike her ances- 
tor Ferdinand, finally granted pardon to all, so that 
not a single execution marred the beginning of her 
prosperous reign. She remained in Prague six weeks, 
and then returned to Vienna, carrying with her the 
Bohemian crown, which remained there until the time 
of I^eopold II. 

In the meantime the queen's army carried on so 
successful a war against the Emperor Charles VII 
as to deprive him of the whole of Bavaria. Put to 
these straits, he appealed for aid to Frederick of Prus- 
sia, who broke the peace he had made with Maria 
Theresa, and again invaded Bohemia. Again he ob- 
tained possession of Prague; but he did not hold it 
long, being soon driven away by Charles of Lorraine. 

Some time after the above events Charles VII died, 
and his son Maximilian, desirous of regaining his 
hereditary provinces, made peace with the empress, 
renouncing all claims to her territories. 

The vacancy caused by the death of Charles VII 
was filled by the election of Francis, the husband of 
Maria Theresa, as Emperor of Germany. Frederick 



To Modern Times. 441 

of Prussia also acknowledged his authority, and a 
peace was made at Dresden in 1745. 

From the year 1745 to 1756 the land had peace, so 
that it was enabled, to some extent, to recuperate the 
strength wasted in so many wars; but in 1756 an- 
other war broke out, which is known in history as the 
Seven Years' War. 

THE SKVi^N YEARS' WAR. 

Maria Theresa never became fully reconciled to the 
loss of beautiful Silesia, and was only waiting for a 
favorable opportunity to try to regain it. Such a 
moment seemed to have arrived in the year 1756, 
when, having gained France as an ally, she declared 
war against Frederick. 

At the very beginning of the war, Frederick in- 
vaded Bohemia, and, after gaining a brilliant victory 
at l/ovosic, he marched to Prague, where Charles of 
lyorraine was waiting to receive him. A battle was 
fought, where Frederick gained another victory, com- 
pelling Charles to shut himself up in Prague, where 
he was besieged by the Prussians for six weeks. The 
enemy, trying to force him to surrender, kept up a 
constant bombardment upon the city, sadly damaging 
some of the finest buildings, among these the cathe- 
dral on the Hradschin. Finally, the Field Marshal 
Daun coming to the assistance of the distressed city, 
Frederick raised the siege, and went to meet the com- 
ing army. A decisive action took place at Kolin. 
Frederick was defeated, and compelled to leave the 
country in the wildest disorder, having lost 20,000 men. 

From that time on, the war was carried on outside 
of Bohemia, mostly in the dominions of Frederick. 



442 



The Story of Bohemia, 



The two generals, Daun and Laudon, inflicted many 
crushing blows upon the Prussian army, which cer- 
tainly would have discouraged any ruler not possessed 
of so indomitable a spirit as Frederick. As soon as 

his army sus- 
tained a defeat 
in one place, he 
hastened to make 
it up by a victory 
elsewhere, so 
that, notwith- 
standing the glo- 
rious successes of 
the Imperial 
army, the advan- 
tage did not seem 
to lean either to 
the one side or 
the other. 

Finally, both 
the sovereigns be- 
coming weary of 
the war, to pre- 
vent further dev- 
astation of ter- 
ritory and blood- 
shed, a peace was 
made in 1 763, leaving affairs as they were before the war. 
In 1764, Joseph, the oldest son of Maria Theresa, 
was elected King of the Romans, and his father dying 
the following year, he became Emperor of Germany, 
being made also joint-ruler with the queen of the Aus- 
trian dominions. 




To Modern Times. 443 

I^ike his ancestor of the same name, Joseph was a 
man possessed of uncommon gifts of mind and heart ; 
and having, through study and travel, gained much 
knowledge and experience, he early began to form 
plans for working a great reform in his dominions. 
As his plans were very radical and far-reaching in their 
consequences, he dared not make them fully known 
while his mother still lived, but contented himself 
with carrying out the more zealously the reforms that 
she herself had proposed. 

The rulers that governed the country the years 
following the Thirty Years' War concerned themselves 
far more with external politics than with , 

^ Changes dur- 

the internal affairs of their own State, ing the Reign 

of Maria The- 

This was partly due to the old State sys- resa and jo- 

^ •' seph II. 

tem, which proved inadequate to the new 
conditions, and partly to their own indifference. It 
will be remembered that Joseph I had appointed sev- 
eral committees to study what changes were needed 
in the various departments, but died before anything 
could be accomplished, and his brother Charles failed 
to appreciate the importance of the needed reforms. 
His daughter, Maria Theresa, however, was gifted with 
a far more progressive mind, and early reached the con- 
clusion that, if her subjects were to be prosperous and 
happy, far more attention must be paid to the inter- 
nal affairs of the State. Even in the midst of wars 
she renewed the old committees, and infused new life 
into them ; and very soon the good results of their 
work began to manifest themselves. The administra- 
tion of law was greatly improved, and many ancient 
abuses were removed. 

One of the changes, which proved a great blessing 



444 'I^HE Story of Bohemia. 

to the country, was the establishment of courts having 
jurisdiction in cases of capital punishment. In Bohe- 
hemia alone there were three hundred and seventy- 
eight towns where criminal courts were held. These 
were now reduced to twenty-four, and placed in the 
hands of competent judges, men well versed in the 
laws. From that time on, no one had to fear that he 
would lose his life through the maliciousness of some 
lord or official. 

Another important reform introduced was a change 
in the school system. Up to this time the schools had 
been in the hands of Jesuits, whose educational meth- 
ods tended rather to benumb than enlighten the un- 
derstanding. Maria Theresa deprived the Jesuits of 
their control of public education, placing it in the 
hands of a commission of learned men, who had au- 
thority over all the schools in her dominions. Many 
new professorships were established in the univer- 
sity, and rapid progress was made in the arts and 
sciences. 

The government of Maria Theresa, although benefi- 
cent in its designs, was not without its evils, like all 
absolute monarchies. Bohemia was deprived of the 
last vestige of self-government. In the old days the 
country was divided into circuits, the officers in these 
being appointed by the States; but under her govern- 
ment they were appointed by the crown, and respon- 
sible for their actions only to the chief officers in Vi- 
enna. Indeed, the whole government became a vast 
system of bureaucracy, having its center in Vienna, 
This was the case in Bohemia and in some of the other 
Austrian provinces, but not in Hungary. The em- 
press favored that country, partly from gratitude and 



To Modern Times. 445 

partly from fear. The latter motive has, doubtless, 
governed the actions of Austrian monarchs ever since ; 
for Hungary has always enjoyed more liberty and 
home-rule than any other Austrian province. 

Whatever was done thus far, was done under the 
auspices of Maria Theresa alone; but when, in 1764, 
Joseph was made joint-ruler, the work of reform began 
to be pushed forward with far more speed and energy. 

One of the chief aims that Joseph II set before him- 
self was to improve the material condition of his sub- 
jects, by removing the evils under which they suffered 
and lightening their tasks and burdens. He showed 
his benevolent spirit in the years 1770 and 1771, called 
the '' Hungry Years," when there was great want in 
the land on account of a poor harvest. There was 
such a scarcity of food that many of the people ate 
grass and the leaves of trees, in consequence of which 
various diseases appeared among them, causing a great 
mortality. When the news of this reached Vienna, 
Joseph himself hastened to Bohemia, opened the mili- 
tary magazines, sent to Hungary for rye and rice, and 
had the provisions freely distributed among the suffer- 
ing people. 

Joseph II was a zealous adherent of the French 
Encyclopedists ; therefore he hailed with joy the news 
that the Order of Jesuits had been abolished Further Re- 
by the Pope. They were now deprived of ucation. 
their colleges and schools; their property was taken 
away and formed into a fund devoted to the needs of 
secular education ; their books, collected from numer- 
ous monasteries, were placed in the library of the uni- 
versity. The theological and philosophical professor- 
ships were placed into the hands of professors of other 



446 The Story of Bohemia. 

ordens, and also among those not belonging to any re- 
ligious order. 

A new school system was also organized for the 
gymnasiums and the primary and intermediate schools, 
which up to this time had been entirely in the hands 
of the parish priests. 

The new school system, although excellent in re- 
gard to better methods of instruction, did not prove 
such a blessing to the Bohemian people, which was 
due to the fact that German was made compulsory in 
all the schools. 

Joseph II cherished the plan of consolidating the 
various peoples inhabiting his dominions into one 
Joseph's cen- great nation having one common language, 

tralization ° ^ , f , ^ ^. 

Plans. that language being the German. This 
grand plan was to be carried into effect through the 
medium of schools and public offices. As the country 
people still clung to their mother tongue, this w^as a 
source of great hardship to them ; for while a German 
youth entering the gymnasium had everything taught 
him in his own language, the Bohemian one was com- 
pelled first to master a language foreign to him, and 
which he often regarded with hatred. The introduc- 
tion of German into public offices was a source of still 
greater trouble. All the official papers and legal docu- 
ments were ordered to be written in German, which 
the peasants could not understand, and which the 
haughty officials, creatures of the government, would 
not deign to explain. As the official was responsible 
only to Vienna, there was no method of redress, and 
thus the people were forced to endure innumerable 
hardships and persecutions. 

But as every species of oppression carried to excess 



To Modern Times. 447 

reacts upon itself, bringing its own punishment, so 
this cruel persecution of the Bohemian people proved 
the very means of rousing the national spirit, and 
awakening an interest in the cultivation of a language 
neglected for so many generations. 

Men of letters, in whom the national consciousness 
had not died out, now began to work to awaken the 
same feelings in others, and in due time the fruits of 
their labors began to appear. Thus it was that the 
period of the greatest humiliation of the Bohemian 
language, proved to be the dawn of a new era, in which 
the nation may yet regain much of its former liberty 
and importance. 

The government introduced many reforms, and was 
sincere in its attempts to alleviate the con- ^j^^ socage 
dition of the people, but the relationship of pelsait up^ 
the peasants to their lords was such as to "sing. 
permit the most grievous oppression. Driven to des- 
peration, the peasants arose in rebellion, seeking re- 
dress at the court in Vienna. The matter was laid be- 
fore Diets called for this purpose both in Bohemia and 
Moravia. The States refused to pass any law reducing 
the number of days' tasks required from the peasants, 
but gave the queen to understand that they would ac- 
quiesce in any change that was made by the central 
government. Thereupon, a patent was issued that did 
away with many abuses and reduced the tasks to about 
one half. 

When this patent was read to the people, they re- 
fused to believe that it was the true one, a report hav- 
ing been spread that the lords had denied the genuine 
document, and shown the people a counterfeit one. 
The peasants again rose in rebellion. Several thou- 



448 The Story of Bohemia. 

sand of them marched to Prague with the determina- 
tion to get possession of the true patent. On their 
way they committed many acts of violence, such as 
breaking into the castles of the lords and inflicting all 
manner of indignities upon the officials, who, on ac- 
count of their cruelties to the peasants, were always 
the objects of their special hatred. 

Before they reached the city, they were met by an 
armed force and soon scattered, some of them being 
taken prisoners. To strike terror into the hearts of 
the wretched people and prevent any further outbreaks, 
four of the leaders were condemned to death, ac.d 
hanged, one on each of the principal highways leading 
to Prague. There were skirmishes in several other 
places between the peasants and the troops ; but these 
did not lead to any serious results. After that. General 
Oliver Wallis traveled through the country, announcing 
with great ceremony the contents of the true patent ; 
and the people, learning that such was the will of the 
government, became quiet, thankful to have their bur- 
dens lightened, even though it were but partially. 

Another reform introduced by Maria Theresa was 
the abolition of all torture in cases on trial, and also 
Torture ^ crucl and unnatural methods of execu- 
aboiished. -tJQji ; such as breaking on the wheel, flay- 
ing, and the like. Trials of witches, as well as all laws 
against witchcraft, were also done away with. 

In 1780, after a successful reign of forty years, Ma- 
ria Theresa died, being sincerely mourned by all her 
subjects. 

JOSEPH II. 

Perhaps there never was another ruler who, in so 
short a time, introduced so many changes in both the 



To Modern Times. 449 

public and private life of his subjects as the Emperor 
Joseph II. While he was joint-ruler with his mother, 
his infatuation for reforms and innovations was kept 
within the bounds of reason ; but as soon as she was 
gone, he laid aside all reserve, and plunged with head- 
long impetuosity into the work of transforming his 
countries into such a state as he deemed would best in- 
sure the prosperity of his subjects. In his blind zeal 
for reform he did not take into consideration the long- 
established customs of the people, their habits of life, 
and mode of thought ; indeed, he ignored all the an- 
cient rights and privileges, not deeming it beneath his 
dignity to meddle in the most petty affairsof private life. 
The year after the death of his mother, Joseph II 
issued the Toleration Patent, which may be regarded as 

one of the most benevolent and prosrressive The Toiera- 
r 1 • . T. . . ^ ^ tiou Pat- 

acts of his reign. By this patent, people ent. 

non-Catholic obtained the privilege of openly profess- 
ing their faith, and of building churches and school- 
houses. Notwithstanding all the labors of the Jesuits 
and other Catholics, there were still many people in the 
land who in secret held to the Protestant faith. Even 
as late as 1731, some of these familes, being discovered 
and fearing persecution, left the country, forming set- 
tlements near Berlin and in Silesia, which did not then 
belong to the Austrian dominions. When the Toler- 
ation Patent was announced, some 100,000 persons ap- 
peared before the proper authorities to have themselves 
matriculated as Protestants. These people were gen- 
erally called Hussites, but they were the remnants of 
the Bohemian Brethren. The government, knowing 
nothing about this sect, required them to adopt either 
the Augsburg or the Calvinistic Confession of Faith, 

29 



450 The Story of Bohemia. 

which most of them willingly did. Still there were 
quite a number among those claiming the privilege of 
the Patent that refused to join either sect, calling them- 
selves Adamites. The history of those times charges 
them with gross errors in faith and many wicked prac- 
tices. Even if these charges be true, the methods that 
they were dealt with sadly belie the vaunted liberalism 
of Joseph II. The adults were transported to Hun- 
gary and Transylvania, and their children placed in 
Catholic families to be brought up. A law was also 
passed that any one publicly professing to be a Deist — 
thus the authorities called this sect — should receive 
twelve blows with a club. 

The number of Protestants rapidly increased, so 
that, even during the reign of Joseph II, there were 
forty-eight churches, having a membership of 45,000 
souls ; thirty-six of these were of the Calvinistic, and 
twelve of the Augsburg Confession. Each of these 
sects was granted a superintendent, who was directly 
responsible to the crown. 

As the Protestant Churches were thus placed di- 
rectly under the control of the government, so Joseph 
determined that the Church in general should be sub- 
ordinate to the State. To this end, he ordered that no 
Papal bull should be announced in any of his domin- 
ions, unless it had first been submitted for approval to 
the civil authorities. Henceforth monasteries were 
not to be subject to any power non-resident in the 
dominions of Austria. Later, Joseph ordered the aboli- 
tion of all convents that he deemed unnecessary, leav- 
ing only those that devoted themselves to the educa- 
tion of youth or to the care of the sick. From 1782 
to 1788, fifty-eight of these institutions were either 



if- 



To Modern Times. 451 

destroyed or devoted to other purposes. The prop- 
erty was confiscated to the State, and was set aside as 
a fund for the support of Churches. This made it pos- 
sible for many new churches to be built in towns and 
villages that had been without any means of religious 
instruction, the inhabitants being obliged to go to 
service a great distance from their homes. 

The Pope, then Pius VI, looked on in consternation 
at all these unheard-of innovations ; and when remon- 
strances proved unavailing, his Holiness did an act un- 
precedented in history — he himself undertook a jour- 
ney to Vienna to try to dissuade the emperor from 
making any further encroachments into the ecclesias- 
tical domains. But although he was received and en- 
tertained with great honor, he failed of accomplishing 
his purpose. 

The emperor went on in his Church reform by tak- 
ing away a part of the diocese of the Archbishop of 
Prague and attaching it to the bishoprics, thus equaliz- 
ing somewhat the income and the jurisdiction of these 
prelates. Their power, on the other hand, was much 
limited by removing marriage from their jurisdiction, 
placing it under the control of the civil authorities. 

While these innovations were introduced, the Pope 
was silent ; but when Joseph went so far as to prohibit 
pilgrimages to the various shrines in the country, and 
to dictate as to what sort of ceremonial should be 
observed in Church service, his Holiness again raised 
his voice in protest, this time threatening to use the 
extreme penalties of the Church against the daring 
monarch if he heeded not the warning of the Church. 
Joseph, not wishing to bring down upon himself the 
wrath of all the priesthood, left well-enough alone. 



452 The Story of Bohemia. 

and the Pope also was content with this partial obedi- 
ence. 

Another good work that this progressive ruler 
did, was to take the censorship of the press from the 
control of the clergy, and place it in the hands of en- 
lightened laymen. He also did much to encourage 
science. In 1769 a society had been organized in Bo- 
hemia for the cultivation of science. Joseph elevated 
this private organization into a State society, entitled 
"The Scientific Society of the Kingdom of Bohemia." 
This gave a great impetus to the cultivation of science, 
especially to the mathematical and physical sciences, 
and also to historical researches. 

One of the greatest blessings granted his subjects by 
Joseph II, was the abolition of personal servitude. Ac- 
cording to the new law, the peasants were free to move 
from their homesteads, to send their sons to learn any 
trade they wished, without asking the consent of their 
lords; their estates became allodial, socage was con- 
siderably reduced, and the sum fixed by which a peas- 
ant could obtain exemption from such duty. 

As far as courts of justice were concerned, the 
peasants still remained under the jurisdiction of their 
lords; but these were required to have judges well 
versed in the laws, and to conduct the trials according 
to the general laws of the land. 

Nowhere did Joseph show greater activity than in 
the improvement of the judicial departments. One of 
his chief aims was to secure entire uniformity in the 
administration of law, this seeming to him the most 
effective method for carrying out his plans of central- 
ization. One sweeping change after another was made 
in utter disregard of the customs, rights, and priv- 



To Modern Times. 453 

ileges of towns and cities. The new laws introduced 
were based partly upon the old Roman law, and partly 
upon the unwritten common law. The change in the 
laws themselves would have proved a great blessing 
had not their administration been placed entirely in 
the hands of State officers, thus depriving the people 
of all self-government. 

The States, composed of the three orders of lords, 
knights, and citizens, that in the old days had been 
such a power when assembled in the Diets, now had 
their power entirely broken, their duties being trans- 
ferred to one of the departments of the general gov- 
ernment. 

Unlike his mother, Joseph did not grant any favors 
to the Hungarians; and to avoid the promise, usually 
given in the coronation oath, that he would preserve 
the liberties of the country, he refused to be crowned 
either as King of Bohemia or of Hungary. 

Mention has already been made of the great injus- 
tice done the Bohemians in regard to their language, 
even during the reign of Maria Theresa. After her 
death it was worse. Joseph IT, anxious to see the 
work of centralization going on more rapidly, pushed 
forward the use of the German tongue with more and 
more unscrupulousness, thus inflicting many hardships 
upon the poor peasants, who could not master a strange 
language in so short a time. 

Another irremediable wrong done the Bohemian 
people, was the destruction of many of their ancient 
works of art. Joseph was a utilitarian to the last de- 
gree, and, had it been in his power, he would have 
destroyed everything that did not in some way con- 
tribute to the material prosperity of the nation. Ancient 



454 



The Story of Bohemia. 



monasteries, beautiful churches filled with paintings 
and sculpture, were abandoned and suffered to go to 
decay ; and the treasures of art were often sold for the 
price of old trappings. Indeed, an attempt was made 
to transform the beautiful palace upon the Hradschin 
to soldiers' barracks. 

As an offset, however, to this destructive tendency 
against the nation's most cherished memorials, may be 
mentioned his benevolent institutions. In 1783, Joseph 
estabHshed the first orphan asylum; in 1784, a poor- 
house; in 1786, an asylum for the deaf and dumb; in 
1789, a hospital for unfortunate girls, together with a 
foundling asylum, — these all being in the city of 
Prague. 

The government of Joseph, although an absolute 
despotism, was so tempered with benevolence that the 
Dissatisfac- pcoplc, doubtlcss, would havc submitted to 
siph^'^Gov- it in patience, had not the infatuated ruler 
ernment. ^^^^^ ^ X\\.W!t too far iu his paternal meddle- 
someness. When Joseph forbade all costly funerals, 
and ordered that the money of orphans should not be 
put out at a higher rate of interest than three and 
one-half per cent, the people began to murmur ; but 
these murmurs gave place to loud expressions of in- 
dignation when he tried to enforce the law whereby 
illegitimate children shared equally in the property of 
their parents with those born in lawful wedlock ; and 
surely it was a ridiculous stretch of royal authority 
to prohibit the sending of cakes among friends on 
Christmas-tide. 

These petty interferences in the private life of his 
subjects were the immediate cause of much discontent; 
and when once the fault-finding spirit was aroused, it 



To Modern Times. 455 

seemed that no one was satisfied with anything the 
emperor had done. 

This growing dissatisfaction was increased by Jo- 
seph's unfortunate foreign politics. In Germany all 
his attempts at reform were brought to naught by the 
opposition of the various princes. 

The expression of discontent among individuals 
was soon followed by that of nations. At first an in- 
surrection broke out in Transylvania, that had to be 
put down by force of arms. Then the Hungarian 
nobles arose against their ruler, demanding the con- 
vocation of a State Diet. An insurrection broke out 
in the Netherlands, which, being sustained by Prus- 
sia, succeeded in driving the emperor's troops out of 
the country. Other disturbances arose also in Bohe- 
mia and Tyrol. All this time Joseph put on a bold 
front, thinking that in due time all would be brought 
to order; but when the Prussians threatened to join 
their forces with those of the Turks against him, he 
perceived the greatness of the danger surrounding 
him, and immediately began to grant concessions to 
the people in his provinces. The Hungarians being 
the most unruly, he began the work of conciliation in 
that country. Appointing a State Diet to meet in 
1789, he promised to have himself crowned the same 
year. At the same time he repealed some of the most 
obnoxious laws that had been passed, not only for 
Hungary, but also for the Netherlands, Tyrol, and Bo- 
hemia. These concessions, however, came too late. 
The Hungarians only mocked at a ruler, who, when 
sore pressed, showed some lenity, when before that he 
had been utterly inflexible. 

The indomitable spirit of this great ruler was at 



456 The Story of Bohemia. 

last broken by disappointment, difficulties, and trials 
that pressed upon him from all sides; his health, for 
some time poor, now broke down entirely, and the 
weary soul took its flight on the 20th of February, 
1790. 

Thus the prince, whose reign had been welcomed 
with so much rejoicing, now died but little mourned. 
Greatly beloved at first for his liberality of thought, 
nobleness of character, and his earnest efforts to im- 
prove the condition of his subjects, he at last turned 
against himself even the hearts of his greatest devotees, 
when his interference in private affairs was carried 
beyond the limits of reason. 

The peasants, however, whom he had rescued from 
a cruel servitude, loved him to the last, and for a long 
time refused to believe in his death. 

In regard to personal appearance, Joseph II was a 
handsome man, of medium height, having a high fore- 
head, and beautiful blue eyes. Although all acknowl- 
edged his goodness of heart and praised his simplicity 
of life, nevertheless, on account of his obstinacy and 
his domineering ways, he did not succeed in winning 
the permanent affection of his friends. Still, on ac- 
count of his sympathy with the poor, his untiring la- 
bors to ameliorate their lot, his originality and energy 
in carrying out his reforms, and his conscientious per- 
formance of every duty of state, he is worthy to be re- 
garded as the ablest and best ruler that ever sat upon 
the throne of the Hapsburgs. 

1.EOPOLD II. 

The successor to Joseph II was his brother, known 
in history as lycopold II. No sooner had he assumed 



To Modern Times. 457 

the government than he announced his intention to 
renew the old State system ; accordingly State Diets 
were called in all the countries composing his domin- 
ions. The delegates drew up their lists of grievances, 
and also suggestions as to the remedies. 

In accordance with his promise, Leopold II repealed 
many of the decrees issued by his brother, especially 
those relating to the system of taxation, as well as 
those laws interfering in Church affairs and in the local 
affairs of towns and circuits. He partially acquiesced 
in the demands of the Bohemian Diet asking for the 
complete abolition of the innovations introduced by 
Maria Theresa and Joseph II. The Diet was granted 
the old privilege of voting taxes ; but it was still left 
with the State authorities as to their mode of collec- 
tion. In regard to their language, the Bohemians suc- 
ceeded in having a chair of their tongue established in 
the university; but German still continued to be the 
language of instruction in the gymnasiums and higher 
institutions of learning. 

In 1 79 1, Leopold II was crowned with great splen- 
dor as King of Bohemia. On this occasion the crown 
was brought from Vienna to Prague, where it after- 
wards remained. The following year Leopold died, 
having reigned but two years. 

The great evil that Leopold II did, for which he mer- 
its the curses of all mankind, was the re-establishment 
of servitude that his predecessor had with so much dif- 
ficulty abolished. No w^ords are adequate to express 
the dismay and despair of the poor peasants when com- 
pelled to return to the cruel tasks from which they be- 
lieved they were forever freed. 



458 The Story of Bohemia. 



FRANCIS I. 

Leopold II was succeeded by his son Francis, who 
was crowned King of Bohemia in 1792. 

During the first years of Leopold's reign, the Bohe- 
mian States continued in their efforts to regain their 
ancient rights and privileges. The French Revolution 
having broken out some time before, and Austria being 
involved in the wars that followed, Francis postponed 
all consideration of the demands of the States until 
after peace should again be restored. 

In 1798, after the Peace of Campo Formio, Count 
Buquoi brought forward the question whether it was 
not time for the government to give its attention to 
this matter; but the suggestion passed unheeded, 
partly because the war broke out again, but mostly 
because the government had grown suspicious of all 
questions touching upon granting any liberties to the 
people. Indeed, after this time, when any one dared 
to lift his voice in behalf of liberty, he was at once ar- 
rested as trying to disseminate Jacobite heresies. In- 
stead of granting any rights to the Diets, the govern- 
ment began to curtail those they already possessed. 
In 1800 it imposed a new tax upon the people, without 
so much as asking the consent of the Diet, the excuse 
being made that the urgency of the case demanded it. 
The government also used the new system of making 
State debts by issuing a paper currency ; and when the 
burden of this debt crippled trade and wrought great 
confusion in wages and in the sale of property, the 
Financial Patent was issued (181 1), declaring the value 
of the paper money to be one-fifth of its face. This 



To Modern Times. 459 

plunged the country into great misery, many people 
being reduced to bankruptcy and ruin. 

The wars of the allies against France raged on, and 
although not carried on in Bohemia, they were not 
without their effects upon that country. In 1806, when 
the German princes made peace with Napoleon accept- 
ing his protection, the old confederation known as the 
German Empire was dissolved, and Francis I was 
obliged to lay down the title of German Emperor, and 
be content with the newly assumed one of Emperor of 
Austria. The effect of this upon Bohemia was, that it 
was freed from its ancient duty of furnishing 1 50 horse 
whenever the emperor went to Rome to be crowned, 
and the new duty imposed upon the country by Joseph 
I of contributing its quota to the imperial treasury, the 
Kingdom of Bohemia, as a matter of course, ceasing to 
be an electorate of the empire. 

The influence of the French Revolution was felt 
among all European nations, who, taking courage from 
France, likewise began to demand more rights from 
their rulers. While danger threatened them from out- 
side, they made many fair promises, which enabled them 
to raise troops to support their tottering thrones; but as 
soon as the danger was removed, these promises were 
forgotten, and the people groaned under as grievous a 
despotism as before. 

The government of Francis I, in mortal terror lest 
some of the revolutionary principles should take root 
in the Austrian dominions, watched with a jealous eye 
every free movement and liberal expression of thought. 
The administration of law remained in the hands of 
the ofiicials appointed by Joseph II, except that their 



460 The Story of Bohemia. 

number was from time to time increased until the 
country endured innumerable evils from the fearful 
system of bureaucracy thus established. The land was 
also full of spies, through whose maliciousness manj^ 
good men were seized and cruelly persecuted. 

The government of the country at this time was 
rather the government of Prince Metternich than of 
Francis I; for this foreigner was the chief counselor of 
the emperor, and the despotic policy pursued was due 
entirely to his influence. The government of Joseph II 
had indeed been a despotism ; but it was an enlightened 
and paternal despotism, while that of Francis I was 
blind, selfish, and oppressive in the extreme. 

The other evils that afflicted the country during the 
reign of Metternich were the hard times coming at the 
close of the French wars ; provisions were unusually 
high, and to this was added the Asiatic cholera that 
visited the country in 1847. 

FERDINAND I. 

Francis I died in 1835, and was succeeded by his 
son Ferdinand, who, as King of Bohemia, was the fifth 
of that name; but as Emperor of Austria, the first. 

Ferdinand as a man was kind-hearted and magnan- 
imous, and the people welcomed him as their sovereign 
with sincere joy ; but owing partly to poor health, and 
partly to his disinclination to public life, he proved a 
most weak and inefficient ruler. He retained in his 
cabinet his father's counselors, among whom the most 
objectionable was the hated Prince Metternich. These 
advisers attempted to continue the old despotic system ; 
but they soon found that it was no longer possible, for 
the liberty-loving spirit roused in France soon found 



To Modern Times. 461 

its way into Western Europe, and, notwithstanding all 
the efforts of the government to stifle it, made itself 
heard, filling the hearts of tyrants with alarm. 

In Bohemia the awakening of national conscious- 
ness was also the direct cause of the awakening of the 
spirit of liberty. On all sides the people began to 
study their nation's history, and with this historical 
knowledge was awakened a desire to regain at least a 
part of the lost liberty. 

During the reign of Ferdinand V the States tried 
on several occasions to regain some of their old rights 
and privileges, but in vain ; the king's counselors 
being exceedingly loath to relax their grip upon the 
government. This hopeless struggle continued till 
1848, when outside forces compelled the officials to 
begin a new policy. 

MATKRIAI. AND INTEI.I.ECTUAI. PROGRESS. 

Before going on with the history of the Revolution 
of 1848, it will be well to take a brief survey of the 
progress made in Bohemia during the first half of the 
nineteenth century. 

The century previous had been a time of great pro- 
gress in all European nations. Old prejudices had van- 
ished away, new theories and principles were fearlessly 
advanced ; and on all sides there were indications that 
a new era had dawned for the human race. One of the 
peculiar features of the times was the free discussion 
and investigation of the natural rights of man, which 
came to be more and more recognized, especially dur- 
ing the reign of Joseph II. In his reign the impetus 
given to free inquiry was so great that it could not be 
stifled by the most stringent censorship of the press. 



462 The Story of Bohemia. 

Side by side with the intellectual progress, there 
was a marked development of the natural resources of 
the country. The population had increased to 4,000,- 
000 souls ; the cultivation of the soil had greatly im- 
proved ; factories arose on all sides, and many labor- 
saving machines were introduced. Through private 
enterprise, great buildings were undertaken, such as 
iron bridges, railroads, steamboats, and numerous public 
buildings. Prague increased in size, and so many 
elegant structures were put up as to render it almost 
a new city. 

To further the progress in arts and science, various 
societies were organized. Among these was the Tech- 
nical Institute in Prague, organized in 1802, the first of 
the kind in the Austrian dominions. In 1833 a society 
was formed whose aim was to help the smaller artisans 
by means of lectures, papers, and libraries. A national 
museum was established in 1893, and soon grew to 
such proportions as to necessitate the construction of 
a new building, which, in regard to the beauty of its 
architecture and its fine location, is one of the chief 
ornaments of the city of Prague. 

As the country advanced in art and science, more 
and more attention began to be paid to the study of the 
native language, the foremost scholars of the land de- 
voting to it their time and energies. Among the pio- 
neer workers may be mentioned Pelcel, Prochaska, and 
Kramarius. These were followed by Dobrovsky, who 
investigated and established the laws of Bohemian 
grammar. Many scholars devoted themselves to com- 
posing original poems, or translating the masterpieces 
of other nations. Among these, the most illustrious 
was Joseph Jungman, whose excellent translation of 



To Modern Times. 



463 



'^'Paradise Lost " was a vindication of the richness and 
flexibiHty of the Bohemian tongue. Jungman further 
did an inestimable service to his country by writing 
a dictionary, a work so scholarly, so exhaustive, that 
one can not but marvel how a single individual could 
ever have accomplished so prodigious a task, even 
though a lifetime were devoted to the work. 

In 1 8 1 7 the country was thrown into a furor of ex- 
citement by the dis- 
covery of some ancient 
specimens of Bohe- 
mian literature, known 
as the Kralodvorsky 
rukopis (Qvi^^n' s Court 
Manuscript). This 
was a collection of 
poems, written on 
twelve pieces of parch- 
ment, and supposed to 
date back as far as the 
thirteenth century. 
Some time after this, 
another manuscript 
was discovered at 
Green Mountain, and hence called Zele?iohorsky rukopis 
(Green Mountain Manuscript), the writings of which 
date back to the ninth century. Although the authen- 
ticity of these manuscripts has been hotly contested, 
they exerted a powerful influence upon the develop- 
ment of the national literature. People began to appre- 
ciate a language that, at so early a period, had reached 
such a high degree of development as to be used in 
the construction of poems of so much literary merit. 




John Kollar, ' 
Author of " Slava's Daughter." 



464 



The Story of Bohemia. 



This enthusiasm for the mother tongue doubtless 
awakened in many a scholar the desire to devote him- 
self to its cultivation. Thus many authors arose, 
among whom the most distinguished were Kollar, 
Erben, Jablonsky, and Celakovsky. Kollar's Slavy 
deer a (Slava's Daughter), was the means of awakening 
much patriotic enthusiasm. Jablonsky wrote many 

didactic poems, that 
were much prized 
by the common 
people; telakovsky 
put into verse many 
ancient tales and 
folk superstitions ; 
and Erben' s numer- 
ous ballads, and col- 
lection of folk-songs 
are invaluable ad- 
ditions to the litera- 
ture of the country. 
Not only in lit- 
erature, but like- 
wise in science, the 
Bohemian language 
began to be used. 
Presl and Kodym produced a number of works on 
natural science; Sedlacek, in matliematics ; Marek, in. 
philosophy ; Palacky and Safarik, in history. Palacky 's 
*' History of Bohemia " is a work that may stand beside 
the best histories of other nations ; while Safarik's "Sla- 
vonic Antiquities" is a standard authority in its de- 
partment. 

About this time there was started the paper Casopis 




Francis ly. Celakovsky. 



To Modern Times. 



465 



Musejni (Museum Journal), which is a grand reposi- 
tory of historical researches. ^In 1831 there was organ- 
ized a society called Matice Ceska (The Cech Mother), 
whose object is to publish, at cheap rates, books for 
the people ; following this example, the Catholics or- 
ganized a similar society called Dedictvi Svatojanske 
(St. John's Heritage), their publications being mostly 
religious books. The 
government, not be- 
ing able to withstand 
the pressure brought 
to bear upon it both 
by the people and 
patriotic statesmen, 
passed a law ordering 
that Bohemian should 
be taught in the gym- 
nasiums, and that no 
one should be admit- 
ted to public office 
not conversant with 
the native tongue. 
This law, however, 
remained mostly a 
dead letter; for the 
officials, being creatures of the government, who knew 
full well what was desired, saw to it that the German 
language should remain in use, both in schools and 
public offices. 

The national awakening, like all aggressive move- 
ments, was not without its accompanying evils ; the 
greatest of which was the unnatural hatred arising be- 
tween the two nationalities. The Germans, for long 

30 




Francis Palackv, 
Author of " Historjr of Bohemia." 



466 The Story of Bohemia, 

years accustomed to regard Bohemia as a German prov- 
ince, and possessing an old-time antipathy to every 
thing Slavonic, looked with disfavor upon all attempts 
to resuscitate the Cech tongue. Indeed, in propor- 
tion as the zeal of the patriots increased, in that pro- 
portion the animosity of the Germans grew, until they 
became so reckless that they scrupled not to resort to 
the most malicious and dishonorable means to thwart 
the plans of their Bohemian neighbors. Some of them 
took the attitude that the country had always been a 
German State, and that the actions of the handful of 
Cechs was as if a party of invaders should enter the 
country, and try to force upon the natives their own 
peculiar customs and language. 

Notwithstanding all the opposition encountered, 
both from the government and from private individu- 
als, the good work went on ; and as the patriots were 
the most cultured people of the land, the national 
awakening proved a source of intellectual advancement 
to all. There is no question that the marvelous prog- 
ress that Bohemian literature is making at the present 
time is but the natural result of this movement. 

THK REVOIvUTlON OF '48. 

In the chapter on the reign of King Ferdinand V, 
or Ferdinand I of Austria, it was related how the States 
tried to win back some of their ancient liberties, but 
without success. In 1848 an event happened outside 
of the Austrian dominions that had a mighty influence, 
not only upon that country, but upon all Europe. This 
was the Revolution in France. The crafty Louis Phil- 
ippe, refusing to introduce the reforms that the people 
demanded, was driven from his throne, and the country 



To Modern Times. 



467 



declared a republic. The news of this Revolution 
spreading through the countries of Europe, created a 
great excitement. The people everywhere began to 
take heart, and to believe that the day of liberty had 
dawned for all nations. The various rulers, sore pressed, 




FERDINAND V (The Good). 

now granted their subjects many privileges, that noth- 
ing could force them to do before. 

This example was not lost upon the people of Bo- 
hemia, who now saw an opportunity to make known 
their grievances, and seek redress with a reasonable 
hope of obtaining it. Some of the States met in Prague, 



468 The Story of Bohemia. 

and passed resolutions, asking for the calling of a State 
Diet, which should propose bills for the needed reforms. 

Before the above resolutions could be acted upon, 
some of the more courageous patriots sought another 
method of securing the desired end, which, indeed, 
was not according to law, but, on account of the ur- 
gency of the case, met with general approbation. They 
issued a proclamation to the people, asking them to 
meet in the hall of the St. Vaclav's baths on the nth 
of March, to consider the question of drawing up a 
petition to the emperor. Such a meeting was held on 
the appointed day, and resolutions embodying the fol- 
lowing principles]were drawn up : 

(i) Equality of the two nationalities; Bohemian 
and German, in schools, courts of justice, and in pub- 
lic ofiices. 

(2) A united representation in the State I^egisla- 
ture of the three crown-lands, Bohemia, Moravia, and 
Silesia. 

(3) A free local self-government. 

(4) Equality of all religions. 

(5) Independence and publicity of trials. 

(6) Abolition of socage. 

(7) Freedom of the press. 

These resolutions were embodied in the three words 
which were taken as a motto during the revolution; 
viz., nationality, self-government, and political freedom. 

In order that these resolutions might be properly 
drawn up and their scope explained, a committee of 
twenty-seven citizens was appointed for this task, con- 
sisting both of Germans and Bohemians, which, from 
the place of meeting, was called St. Vaclav's Committee. 
At this time the harmony between the two national- 



To Modern Times. 469 

ities was something phenomenal, and was a source of 
great joy to all good citizens. As the above meeting 
was conducted by some of the most influential citizens, 
the military did not interfere, although the troops were 
standing ready to be called out at a moment's notice. 

While these things were going on in Prague, a revo- 
lution likewise broke out in Vienna, which, however, 
did not go off as peaceably as the one in Bohemia. 
The troops trying to break up the meeting of the peo- 
ple, a skirmish took place, in which several persons 
lost their lives. This seemed but to inflame the people 
so that their demands upon the government became 
all the more peremptory, until the emperor, to prevent 
further bloodshed, granted some concessions. He dis- 
missed the hated Prince Metternich, abolished the cen- 
sorship of the press, permitted the organization of a 
home guard, and promised to grant a constitution, for 
which a Diet was to be called composed of delegates 
from all the Austrian provinces except Hungary. 

When the news that the emperor promised to grant 
a constitution reached Prague, the city was filled with 
rejoicings, the people in their enthusiasm imagining 
that the objects of the revolution were already secured. 

The petition to the emperor being duly drawn up 
and signed by thousands of citizens, the deputation 
took its departure to Vienna to lay it before the em- 
peror, which was done on the 1 9th of March. 

The citizens of Prague, following the example of 
the Viennese, organized a home guard, to which the 
students were also admitted, forming the Academic 
Legion. The main object of this organization was to 
prevent the rabble from committing any acts of vio- 
lence, as had been the case in Vienna. The St. Vac- 



470 The Story of Bohemia. 

lav's Committee, taking special care to provide work 
and give aid to the poor, succeeded in preserving per- 
fect order both in Prague and in other cities. 

On the 27th of March the delegation returned to 
Prague. The whole city, in holiday attire, turned out 
to welcome the delegates and to hear what success they 
had met in Vienna. There being no hall large enough, 
to accommodate the crowds of curious spectators, a 
meeting was called in the open air, by the statue of St. 
Vaclav, on the avenue of the same name. The arch- 
bishop and the attendant priests chanted a grand Te 
Deum, after which the chairman of the deputation read 
the decision of the emperor. Some of the demands had 
already been granted by the patents issued for the 
whole empire. Some he granted, the most important 
of which was the abolition of socage ; and some he post- 
poned for further consideration. From the report of 
the delegates it was evident that the government did 
not intend to grant to the Bohemians what they most 
desired; that is, home rule, or the privilege of being 
governed according to the ancient State law. 

In the vast crowd assembled to hear the reading of 
the report, one idea took possession of all minds, and 
that was that the emperor was not sincere in regard to 
Bohemia; and the expression of joy that had but a 
moment before lighted every countenance, now was 
changed to one of sorrow and gloomy foreboding. 

To allay the public discontent, another committee 
was appointed to draw up another petition to the court. 
A party of students demanded arms and ammunition 
from the imperial magazines, which Archduke Charles 
Ferdinand, the commander-in-chief, granted, wishing to 



To Modern Times. 471 

avoid a crisis, and also intrusted the care of the public 
peace to the newly-organized legions. 

In the second petition the demands of the people 
were more explicitly set forth, and also some changes 
introduced. On account of the urgency of the case, 
this petition was not given to the people to sign ; but 
the committee, instead, succeeded in obtaining the sig- 
nature of Count Rudolph of Stadion, then the viceroy 
of the kingdom. The count — at first very reluctant to 
sign the petition, later on wishing to show his sym- 
pathy with the popular movement — himself appointed 
a special committee to discuss the needed reforms. At 
the same time the Bohemian nobility announced to St. 
Vaclav's Committee that thej^ would not insist on their 
special privileges in the coming Diet. The second 
delegation to Vienna was there sustained by the action 
of some noblemen, who offered a similar petition with 
their own signatures. 

At this time the city of Prague performed the first 
act of self-government. The mayor appointed by the 
government having resigned, the people elected the 
new aldermen, and Anton Strobach was thus chosen 
mayor. 

The Vienna delegation returned the nth of April, 
and gave the following report : The emperor promised 
to call a Diet, in which, besides the usual delegates, there 
were to be representatives from all the larger cities, and 
also some from the country districts; to appoint a re- 
gent as chief ruler in Bohemia ; to declare the equality 
of the two languages — Bohemian and German. The 
union of Bohemia, Moravia, and Silesia was postponed 
for further consideration at the coming Diet. This re- 



47^ The Story of Bohemia. 

port, although not entirely satisfactory, quieted the 
minds of the people, since the promised Diet gave them 
a hope of obtaining the rest of their demands. Further 
developments, however, soon showed that the govern- 
ment was not sincere in its concessions, and that they 
were merely granted to relieve the momentary pressure. 
One of the proofs of this was the fact that the chief 
command was placed into the hands of Prince Win- 
dischgratz, a proud aristocrat, hated by the people of 
Vienna on account of his avowed enmity to the pro- 
gressive spirit of the times. 

The people of Moravia, at last roused out of their 
lethargy by the example of the sister State, now called, 
a Diet, and also sent a delegation to the emperor. Some 
of their demands were also granted, among them the 
abolition of socage. 

At the very time that a new day seemed to be dawn- 
ing to the peoples composing the Austrian dominions, 
the empire itself was threatened with destruction. A 
delegation came from Hungary, and compelled the em- 
peror to grant them an entirely separate and independ- 
ent government. A few day after this, a revolution 
broke forth in Venice and lyombardy, the King of Sar- 
dinia coming to the assistance of these countries, to help 
them to win their independence. A similar uprising 
was put down by force of arms at Cracow. 

But the greatest danger threatening the country 
was from Germany itself. Delegates from all the Ger- 
man States met at Frankfort, and demanded of their 
respective rulers a General Parliament of United Ger- 
many. Such a Parliament soon met, and proceeded to 
work out a form of union for the States represented, 
including, however, Austria, and with it Bohemia, 



To Modern Times. 473 

Moravia, and SilCvSia. In Vienna the enthusiasm for a 
united Germany was so great that the students, gather- 
ing in crowds before the royal palace, succeeded in forc- 
ing the German flag into the hands of the emperor. 
The Frankfort delegates invited Francis Palacky, the 
Bohemian historian, to represent his nation in the com- 
ing Parliament ; but he declined the honor, regarding 
the movement dangerous both to Austria and Bohemia. 

The' Prime Minister Pillensdorf, carried away by 
every new excitement, and hardly able to withstand 
the pressure brought to bear upon him by the students 
and other visionaries, ordered elections to be held in 
all the Austrian provinces to choose delegates to the 
Frankfort Parliament. 

This action put an end to the good feeling between 
the Germans and Bohemians in Prague. The former, 
incited by emissaries, began to suspect every movement 
that the Bohemians made in regard to their nationality 
as an act of hostility against themselves. There was a 
strong party in Prague in favor of the Frankfort Parlia- 
ment, and when the St. Vaclav's Committee, now called 
the National, declared against it, the German mem- 
bers resigned, and formed another committee, styled 
the Constitutional Union. Messengers from Frankfort 
came to Prague, with the demand that the National 
Committee should adopt different views; and when it 
refused to do so, they went so far in their audacity as 
to threaten to compel them to do so at the point of the 
sword. This so roused the indignation of the people 
that the Bohemian students broke up the meeting of 
the Constitutional Union, which after that did not ven- 
ture to hold its sittings publicly. 

From this time on, Prague became the scene of 



474 ^-^^ Story of Bohemia. 

continual disturbances. The young people charivaried 
persons obnoxious to them, and the rabble, as usual, 
turned against the Jews, who only escaped being plun- 
dered, by the protection of the National Guard. The 
press, in the excitement of the times left free, abused its 
newly-gained liberty, indulging in all manner of lam- 
poons, especially against the hated officials. The coun- 
try people soon caught the spirit of the cities, and 
sought redress for many petty grievances by unlaw- 
ful and violent measures. 

The efforts of the Frankfort Parliament to form a 

union of all the Germanic States, absorbing within 

The Slavonic ^^^^^ ^^^^ various Slavouic uatious of Central 

Congress, p^uropc, gavc risc to a counter assembly; 

viz., the Slavonic Congress. 

The National Committee, seeing that the govern- 
ment at Vienna was either unable or unwilling to pro- 
tect them from the insults of the German emissaries, 
issued a proclamation to the Slavonic nations in the 
Austrian dominions to meet at Prague to discuss mat- 
ters of general interest. 

The government, to make better provision for pre- 
serving order, appointed, in the place of Count Stadion, 
Count Leo Thun as chairman of the Executive Commit- 
tee governing Bohemia. Count Thun, before this a 
member of the Executive Committee in Galicia, was a 
highly-popular man on account of his zeal for the na- 
tional cause; consequently the people rejoiced at his 
appointment ; but he disappointed the hopes placed in 
him. Neither he nor Mayor Strobach possessed that 
elasticity of mind that would enable them to adapt 
themselves to the solution of questions coming up every 
day from the excited populace. Strobach, becoming 



To Modern Times. 475 

discouraged amid the rising difficulties, resigned, and 
Count Thun soon lost all popularity. 

The cause of most of the trouble was the instability 
of the central government. Desiring to keep the favor 
of all parties, especially of the students and the Ger- 
mans favoring the Frankfort Parliament, the govern- 
ment broke the promise given the 15th of March, as 
well as the one given to the Prague delegation on the 
8th of April, to arrange a State policy in accordance 
with the wishes of the several nations, and itself worked 
out a State system which utterly ignored the special 
needs of the countries constituting the Austrian Empire. 

Neither the people of Prague nor those of Vienna 
were satisfied with the action of the government, and 
the latter soon expressed their indignation by violent 
means. Forcing their way into the royal palace, they 
compelled the emperor to give a promise that no State 
system should be adopted until the same had been 
formed at a General Diet composed of delegates chosen 
without any limitations as to the qualifications of the 
voters. Ferdinand,' highly offended at this act of vio- 
lence, left the capital, and took his departure to Inns- 
bruck. 

The news of this step created great consternation 
in Prague. The National Committee, the city of 
Prague, and other corporations, sent out deputations to 
the emperor, assuring him of their loyalty. 

The vacillating policy of the Viennese ministry 
made it lose so much prestige that Count Thun, on 
his own responsibility, issued letters of election for 
members to the State Diet ; but, with a strange incon- 
sistency, also issued similar letters for the election of 
delegates to the Frankfort Parliament. However, little 



476 The Story of Bohemia. 

harm was done. The Bohemian citizens did not vote, 
and the German ones only in the towns along the 
boundaries. Prague itself cast only three votes. Count 
Thun further showed his independence of the ministry 
by associating with himself in the government several 
distinguished citizens; namely, Palacky, Rieger, Bor- 
rosche, Brauner, Strobach, and Counts Nostic and 
Wurmbrand. Rieger and Nostic were sent to Inns- 
bruck to ask the emperor to sanction the policy of 
Thun, and to appoint a day for the calling of the Bo- 
hemian Diet. 

The ministry was much offended at the actions of 
Count Thun, regarding them as an attempt to secure 
the independence of the country; and it demanded 
that the election to the State Diet be postponed until 
after the general election. The count, instead of com- 
plying with the request, postponed the elections to the 
Frankfort Parliament, which so exasperated the mem- 
bers of the ministry, that he was asked to resign his 
office. 

In the meantime, the Slavonic Congress met in 
Prague, June 2d. As might be expected, the occasion 
was seized by the more ardent patriots to hold a grand 
Slavonic holiday. There were parades, illuminations, 
meetings for the expression of brotherly regard, high 
mass held in the old Slavonic dialect, a grand congre- 
gational singing of the ancient Slavonic hymn, Gospo- 
diyie po7nilujny ! (Lord, have mercy upon us!) and, what 
was of most importance, meetings of the most distin- 
guished men as to mutual needs of the nations repre- 
sented. 

As the doings of the Frankfort Parliament had filled 
the minds of the Bohemians with fear, and that with 



To Modern Times. 477 

cause, so now the Germans looked at this Congress, 
with all the Slavonic demonstrations, with a feeling 
akin to terror. They imagined it to be but the out- 
cropping of a vast panslavistic plot, aimed against the 
Germans of the Austrian dominions. And yet the cen- 
tral idea of the Congress was the necessity of preserv- 
ing intact the unity of the Austrian empire. 

The Congress drew up a manifesto to all European 
nations, explaining the true condition of the Slavonic 
nations ; and a petition to the emperor, showing their 
common and special needs and desires ; and an agree- 
ment to aid each other in all ways consistent with 
the laws of the land and the well-being of the nations 
in the empire. 

Unfortunately, before the work of the Congress 
was finished, a storm burst over the city that scat- 
tered the delegates, prevented the meeting of the 
State Diet, and, in fact, proved the death-blow to the 
newly-born liberty. 

When Prince Windischgratz obtained the com- 
mand of the army in Prague, he at once determined to 
do all in his power to thwart the labors of the patri- 
otic citizens. To this end he kept up a constant cor- 
respondence with the ministry in Vienna, as well as 
an understanding with some of the conservative citi- 
zens, who longed for the old order of things to return. 
At first he tried to overawe the people by indulging 
in various military demonstrations, that were not at 
all in harmony with the existing state of affairs. 
Finally a report was circulated that a plot was under 
way on the part of the military against the citizens, 
which filled the minds of the people with terror. A 
crisis occurred on the 12th of June, when the people 



478 The Story of Bohemia, 

were returning from a grand mass held by the statue 
of St. Vaclav, on St. Vaclav's Avenue. At the close of 
the service, when the people dispersed, a crowd, com- 
posed mostly of students, turned in the direction of 
the Powder Tower, and passed the residence of the com- 
mander-in-chief. Just as they came near the place, they 
were met by a band of soldiers with drawn bayonets, 
who ordered them to turn back. In the skirmish that 
followed, several persons were left dead and many 
more wounded. The crowd, being totally unarmed, 
scattered in all directions. 

As soon as they recovered from the panic, the 
students, following the example of those of Vienna, 
called to arms, and began to build barricades across 
the streets. The troops, gathering from all sides, at- 
tempted to dislodge them, and thus the city was plunged 
into the horrors of civil war. By evening of the same 
day, the barricades were all in the hands of the soldiers, 
and many students were taken prisoners. The attack- 
ing side, however, mourned the loss of several officers, 
as well as quite a number of private soldiers, and the 
death of Princess Windischgratz, who was shot by a 
stray bullet, presumably while looking out of the win- 
dow. 

The next day, the city authorities asked Prince 
Windischgratz for a cessation of hostilities, which re- 
quest he agreed to grant on condition that the barri- 
cades be removed ; but as the people refused to do this, 
the day passed in uncertainty. During the disturbance, 
Count Thun had been taken prisoner by the students^ 
but was released the following day. During the night 
the soldiers left the city, drawing with them the cannon, 
the wheels of which were muffled with straw. The 



To Modern Times. 479 

next morning the people saw with consternation that 
the Hradschin was in possession of Windischgratz, and 
therefore that the city was entirely at his mercy. 

In the morning, Windischgratz declared the city in 
a state of siege, and threatened to bombard it if the 
authorities refused to surrender in the time given them. 
The people, roused to indignation by such treachery, 
refused to surrender, and instead commenced to attack 
the Small Side. Thereupon the commander made good 
his threat, and commenced discharging his cannon into 
the Old Town. Some of the more moderate citizens 
then succeeded in obtaining an armistice; but when 
some more stray shots were fired after the cessation of 
hostilities, the bombardment was at once resumed, and 
several large buildings near the bridge were set afire. 

The next day, the city was compelled to surrender 
unconditionally. The soldiers then re-entered the city, 
and Windischgratz began to arrest all suspected per- 
sons, especially those that had been members of the 
National Committee. A report being spread by the 
Royalists that there was a great Slavonic plot against 
the ruling house, many persons were arrested and tried, 
in the attempt to discover the leaders of the conspiracy. 
But as there was no plot, the court did not succeed in 
unearthing it, although it did succeed in causing a 
great deal of trouble and annoyance to some of the 
most worthy citizens. 

Thus the reactionary policy was successfully intro- 
duced in Prague, and from that time on, the revolution 
declined, and the government gradually relapsed into 
its old despotism. 

In a few days after the surrender of Prague to 
Prince Windischgratz, the elections for the General Diet 



48o The Story of Bohemia. 

were held, the election for the Bohemian Diet being in- 
definitely postponed. There was, therefore, nothing 
left to the National party but to send as able men as 
possible to Vienna, who should do what they could to 
secure for their nation some of the promised reforms. 

The General Diet met in Vienna, July i8th. In the 
sessions, the Bohemian delegates held firmly to the 
principle. Equality to all nations in the Austrian mon- 
archy, and the inviolability of the unity of the empire. 
The German delegates, finally becoming convinced 
that the policy advocated by the friends of the Frank- 
fort Parliament would lead to the complete dissolution 
of the Austrian Empire, adopted the policy of the Bo- 
hemians, and also voted measures to prevent the seces- 
sion of Hungary from the monarchy. 

The progress made by the Diet in the working out 
of the needed reforms was very slow; but by the end 
of August the law relative to the abolition of socage 
was completed, and Ferdinand, returning to Vienna at 
this time, signed it, September 7th. 

The party favoring the Frankfort Parliament, seeing 
that it was baffled in its designs, attempted to win its 
object by violence. Uniting with the Magyars in the 
city, they commenced a bloody revolution. Holding 
a special grudge against the ministry, they seized I^a- 
tour, the Minister of War, and hanged him, and Bach 
escaped a similar fate by flight. Ferdinand again left 
the city, and the Imperial Diet, hindered in its pro- 
ceedings by the angry mob, was soon obliged to ad- 
journ, the delegates leaving the city and returning to 
their homes. 

In this crisis, when Vienna was entirely in the power 
of a mob that favored Germany, the Austrian empire 



To Modern Times. 481 

was saved from destruction through the assistance of a 
Slavic general. This was the brave Jelcic, the Ban 
of Croatia, who at this time was. trying to protect the 
Croatians from the tyranny of the Magyars. Hearing 
of the revolution of Vienna, he at once started to 
the help of the government forces. Reaching Vienna 
from one side, while Windischgratz coming from Bo- 
hemia, advanced to it from the opposite direction, the 
two armies attacked the city and soon compelled it to 
surrender. After punishing some of the leaders by 
death, the two generals turned against Hungary, and 
although they did not succeed in subjugating the coun- 
try, they met with considerable success, which greatly 
encouraged the government. This, however, instead of 
being a blessing proved a great evil; for the govern- 
ment, gaining courarge by the removal of the dangers, 
immediately returned to its reactionary policy. 

When the Diet, so to speak, was driven from Vi- 
enna, the delegates decided to continue the sessions 
elsewhere, and as the emperor had fled to Moravia, the 
Moravian town of Kremsier was selected for this pur- 
pose. 

In a few days after the meeting of the Diet, Ferdi- 
nand, discouraged by the difficulties surrounding him, 
resigned his crown in favor of his nephew, Francis 
Joseph, December i, 1848. 

FRANCIS JOSEPH. 

The Diet in Kremsier proceeded with its work, and 
soon drew up a system of government that was thor- 
oughly democratic. But while the discussions were 
going on, the government had not been idle. In secret 
it had also drawn up a system of government, and to 

31 



482 



The Story of Bohemia. 



the amazement of the delegates brought forward the 
new constitution, announced it as the future law of the 
land, and on the same day dissolved the Diet, March 
4, 1849. 

According to the new constitution, the whole em- 
pire was to have a Parliament, or Reichsrath, composed 
of two Houses, the Higher House to be composed of 

prominent citizens who 
paid a tax of not less 
than 500 florins, the 
lyower House of dele- 
gates chosen by the 
people. The proposed 
Legislature was to have 
almost complete con- 
trol of all matters re- 
lating to the realm, 
leaving but a nominal 
power to the State 
Diets. None of the 
States were satisfied 
with this peremptory 
method of settling the 
question ; but they 
were now too weak to rebel against the established order. 
In the meantime the new ministry began to work 
out a system of government that should, to some ex- 
tent, fulfill the wishes of the people as expressed in 
their petitions of the previous year. The towns were 
granted a new system, leaving them considerable lib- 
erty in regard to local government. 

Count Thun, minister of ecclesiastical and educa- 
tional matters, wrought many improvements in both 




Francis Joseph I. 



To Modern Times. 483 

the common schools and higher institutions of learn- 
ing. The university obtained a more liberal system of 
administration ; the gymnasiums were remodeled after 
those of Prussia, and many Real schools were also or- 
ganized. In the lower schools Bohemian was made 
the language of instruction. 

Knight Schmerling, Minister of Justice, established 
a new system of procedure in courts of justice. The 
trials were to be public, the proceedings oral, and there 
was to be a jury. 

For some time it seemed that the ministry had a 
sincere desire to introduce the needed reforms; but 
this favorable state of affairs was of short duration. 
As in the old days during the Hussite wars, when the 
people compelled the princes of the world to give them 
a fair hearing by working according to the motto, 
Vexatio dat intellectum, so it seems that as long as the 
officers of the government were harassed by disturb- 
ances and uprisings on all sides, their intellect was 
clear and they were ready to enter upon a policy that 
would have brought harmony and prosperity to the 
nations composing the monarchy ; but no sooner was 
the ''vexatio" removed, than the government lost its 
isdom and. relapsed into its old despotic ways. 

To the close of the year 1848 the Hungarians were 
completely subjugated. General Radecky, the gray- 
haired Bohemian veteran, won a glorious victory over 
the King of Sardinia, which resulted in the restitution 
to the empire of Venice and Lombardy. The Prus- 
sians were also compelled to make a treaty, wherein 
the relations between the two countries remained the 
same as before. These victories had the effect of turn- 
ing the government from its liberal policy. If arms 



4^4 The Story of Bohemia, 

could do so much in the subjugation of rebellious na- 
tions, why could they not be the means of restoring the 
old order of affairs? 

This conclusion being reached, the ministry began 
in a most unscrupulous manner to carry into effect 
their reactionary measures. About this time, Dr. Bach 
became the chief adviser of the emperor, and the evils 
of the policy introduced may be traced directly to his 
influence. The head of the government was Bach 
rather than Francis Joseph. The carrying out of the 
reforms that had been worked out by the other min- 
isters was obstructed in various ways, until they be- 
came a dead letter. Other measures that had already 
been put into use were rescinded, with a promise that 
something better was in preparation ; but the people 
waited in vain for the something better to come. Thus 
it was with the local system of self-government. This 
was soon replaced by that of State officers; and, in- 
deed, State officers and ge7is d'armes swarmed ever\^- 
where until there was a system of bureaucracy far 
more frightful than during the most despotic times 
under Joseph II. Public trials and the jury were alike 
abolished, the courts of justice being entirely in the 
hands of creatures of the government. 

To prevent the people from expressing their dis- 
content, there was a most rigid censorship of the press. 
The Bohemian nation that, during the revolutionary 
period, had shown. vsuch loyalty to the reigning house, 
seemed now to be the special object of its sUvSpicions. 
No Bohemian newspaper was allowed to be published, 
except one that the government itself gave out. But 
the worst feature of all this was, that many innocent 
men, being suspected of liberal views, were tried by 



To Modern Times. 



485 



-#^^. 



the imperial courts of justice, and often sent to long 
years of imprisonment, where they either died or broke 
down in health as a result of cruel treatment. Among 
the most illustrious victims was Charles Havlicek, a 
patriot and statesman, who for some satire written 
against the government, was sent to a fortress in Tyrol, 
where he died. This 
oppressive policy for a 
while arrested the prog- 
ress the Bohemian peo- 
ple had been making in 
their national awaken- 
ing. The patriots, see- 
ing all their earnest 
labors brought to 
naught, became dis- 
heartened, and for a 
while it seemed that 
the country would 
again relapse into Ger- 
manism. But the na- 
tion roused itself from 
this lethargy even be- 
fore the fall of the min- 
istry whose unfriendly policy was the chief cause of it. 
The government of Bach fell, because its principles 
were contrary to the real state of affairs in the mon- 
archy. To keep up such a system of military and bu- 
reaucratic rule required an enormous expenditure of 
money, which Austria could by no means furnish, 
the burdens of taxation having become almost unbear- 
able. And, notwithstanding all this, the military policy 
of the government was by no means successful. In 




Charlks Havlicek. 



486 The Story of Bohemia. 

its war with Sardinia, by the defeat at Magenta and 
Solferino, it lost the beautiful province of I^ombardy. 

Finally Francis Joseph realized that the State pol- 
icy pursued was the real cause of the misfortunes that 
had overtaken the empire, and consequently he deter- 
mined to pursue a new policy. In 1859 he issued a 
manifesto to his nations, promising to work radical 
reforms, both in the administrative and judicial depart- 
ments of the government, and the following year he 
dismissed the obnoxious Bach from the ministry. A 
new Reichsrath was called, the number of delegates 
being increased. The chief work of the Reichsrath 
was to consider the financial state of the empire, and 
to propose some remedy. In July of the same year 
the emperor agreed, out of his own free-will, not to 
raise the taxes nor impose any loans, except with the 
consent of the Reichsrath. In the fall of i860 he is- 
sued an unrepealable diploma, agreeing that henceforth 
all the nations composing the Austrian empire shall 
be duly represented in the general government. 

It seemed now that the government had really in- 
itiated a policy that would lead to the liberty and pros- 
perity of all the nations in the Austrian dominions. 
But reforms move slowly. Bohemia to this day is 
struggling to secure the rights and privileges which 
are included under the State law that it had been ruled 
by in former times — a law guaranteed it by the coro- 
nation oath of all the rulers of the house of Hapsburg, 
but also violated by most of them. The Bohemian 
nation desires liberty, equality, and nationality, and 
does not mean to give up the struggle until these de- 
mands are secured. 



Gb 



^ 

















>«' 




.^'\ 








< 





o^ ..„ V ^'^ .y ^.. ^^ ^°-^ A^^ 






<i>. 




\3. -o..^ A <- 



^^ ^^^<% ^ 



0^ . 



^^.<< 



^^.V 




DOBBS BROS. " ^ , "^ v ^4^^o ^ .'^' 

LIBRARY BINDINa ^^ V/ ». :#fyM<?fe . %#• ^^ 

oEc 7 8 r:^^ 

ST. AUGUSTINE V '^, o K/, 

^-^^^ FLA. .^ O^ 'o . * >* A <. 



32084 f 






